Marlena looked at her watch and knew that she had a least an hour and a half before the Titan Board Meeting began. She gathered up her things and left her office for the meeting. She had already told her secretary to take the rest of the day off. Marlena knew she would not be coming back to the office after the meeting. She had purposely kept her afternoon free. Even though it only took her 30 minutes to get to the Titan Building she wanted to be there early. In fact, she needed to be there early. She had to face her demons and she knew it would be hard. If she had time alone in the Conference Room she would be able to put the past in the past. She had not been in that particular room since the night of the Titan Party. The night she and John made love on the conference room table. The night she broke her marriage vows to Roman with John.
The day after the affair, John showed up at her home. Marlena was in a panic. She was worried Roman would come home. John told her Roman was on a police call, he checked before he came over. Besides, he told her he just wanted to talk. John apologized for taking advantage of her and the situation. He knew that she was vulnerable and he should have been stronger. He told her he would honor her wishes. The night before, after they made love, she asked him not to pursue her anymore. She wanted to remain faithful to Roman. She would take the rest of her life and make it up to him. She told him that she loved Roman.
John looked at her, shook his head in agreement and said, “I know you do Doc. I know you love him, but you’re in love with me. There’s a difference.”
Marlena replied, “I love my husband and I will be faithful to him from this moment on.”
Again John looked at her and said, “Doc I will honor your wishes. I will not try to make love to you again. I will be there for you in what ever capacity you need me to be. If it’s just a friend you need, I’ll be your friend. If you need a shoulder to cry on, I’ll be that shoulder. If you need to be comforted, I will comfort you. I will not make love to you again.”
John walked to the door, turned around and said, “I mean it Doc. I won’t make love to you until you ask me too. Until you come to me and ask me to make love to you, I will respect your wishes.”
“John, wait a minute. There won’t be a next time. Last night was the last time. I mean it.”
“I know you do Doc. Until you come to me I will be there for you in what ever capacity you need. I love you Doc and I always will. Whether you want to admit it, you love me too.”
John opened the door and walked out of her house. Marlena stood there in silence. She knew John was a man of his word. If he told her he wouldn’t pursue her, than she knew he meant it. And since she was determined to stay faithful to Roman there wouldn’t be any problems. All they had to do was keep there distance from one another for the time being. As time went by, those feelings would slowly fade away. At least that’s what she told herself at the time.
As she pulled into the parking garage she turned off her car and just sat there. It had been several weeks since the Titan Ball. She had kept herself busy and true to his word John hadn’t stopped by to see her. Today would be the first day since the affair that they would see one another. She was getting up the courage to walk in the building. As she sat there, she began talking to herself.
“This is stupid Marlena. Get it together and walk in there. No one knows what happened and no one will ever know.”
She checked her appearance in the rear view mirror one last time and got out of the car. Walking into the building she felt like she had a big Scarlet Letter on her jacket. A for Adulteress. Knowing this was all in her imagination, she calmly walked up to the reception area and announced her arrival Hoping she didn’t sound like a babbling idiot, she told the receptionist she realized she was early, but she had been running errands and it was easier for her to arrive early than go back to her office. The receptionist listened politely and told she completely understood. It was ok if she wanted to go up early. She would let Mr. Kiriakas know that she had arrived. Marlena told her not to bother him. She would use the time to catch up on the agenda for the meeting. Just then the phone rang and as the receptionist answered, Marlena walked to the elevator and pushed the button for the right floor. The doors opened, she walked in and leaned against the back wall. Marlena let out a big sigh of relief. She was alone in the elevator. That meant she didn’t have to make small talk. She could just relax. So far she was ok. She knew the big test would be when she walked into the conference room.
As the elevator doors opened she realized the moment was here. She also realized she had been gripping the rail in the elevator as tight as she could. Letting go of the rail, she proceeded to walk to the conference room. The door was closed. Hopefully it wasn’t locked. She didn’t know what she would do if she had to get someone to unlock the door. She needed to be in there by herself. With her hand on the door knob, she took a deep breath and turned the handle. It opened. Again she let out a sigh of relief. Not knowing what to expect, Marlena walked in and closed the door behind her. The minute she heard the door shut, she was overwhelmed by all of her emotions. She knew this would happen, she expected it to happen, she just didn’t realize it would be this intense. Slowly she regained her composure and walked to the table. Marlena didn’t want to be anywhere near the table but she knew she had get it over with. After all, she was a Titan Board Member and she would be here for meetings in the future. She couldn’t skip all of the meetings and if her re-commitment to Roman was going to work, she had to get over this last hurdle.
Marlena put her hand on the table and immediately pulled it back. It was as if she had touched a hot stove. Just that one touch brought back all of the feelings she was so desperately trying to get over. Just that one touch made her relive the moment she and John made love on the table. If was as if she was looking at a movie. Only it was her and John. She could see everything and feel everything.
Her breathing became shallow, her nipples became hard and she felt wetness come over her. Weak and dizzy from such strong feelings, Marlena sat down. Telling herself everything would be ok, she closed her eyes and tried to block out those feelings. The harder the she tried to block out the feelings the more aroused she became. She realized the only way to get pass these feelings was to let them come, acknowledge them and put them in the proper perspective. After all, she was a psychiatrist. She knew the dangers of blocking out feelings. If she didn’t deal with them, they would continue to haunt her. Ok Marlena she thought, lets’ begin.
Most people thought she was straight laced. In fact everyone thought she was prim and proper. Not a prude, just not adventurous. The only person who really knew her was John. John knew her like he knew himself. She had had other lovers before John. When she made a commitment to a person, it was a commitment. She didn’t believe in casual sex. That’s why her betrayal of her marriage vows upset her so much. She broke her commitment to Roman and their marriage. There was no way for her to justify it. It was a betrayal. Acknowledging that fact, she tried to figure out why it happened. It was already done. No matter how bad she felt for betraying Roman, there was nothing she could do to change the past. This was a first for her. She also knew it was much more than just sex, incredible as it was, it was more than that. Much more than that.
While she was married to Don she remained faithful and their sex life had been good. There had been no complaints. When she fell in love with Roman, it was a completely different type of relationship than it was with Don. She was older and wiser. Their relationship in the beginning was antagonistic but there were always sparks between them. Once she fell in love Roman and they made love for the first time, she thought she had died and gone to heaven. She felt passion, real passion or so she thought at the time. She believed him to be her better half, the one who made her feel complete. When Roman “died” she didn’t know how she would live. The only purpose in her life was the twins. She lived for them.
And then he came along. From the moment they shook hand and looked at one another there was undeniable electricity between them. Just remembering their first meeting made her just a little more aroused. Her neck felt flush, her nipples were getting harder, if that was possible, and again the warmth spread through out her. Soon her panties would be soaked through. To look at her no one would know how hard she was trying to maintain herself. No one but John. Not even Roman.
John always knew when she was aroused. She used to tell him he was psychic. He would laugh and say no it was just her body letting his body know that she wanted him. He could walk in a room, look at her and know that she was wet and wanted him. One time she asked how he could tell she was aroused.
He looked at her and simply said, “Your body lets me know.”
“But that’s not an answer,” she said.
John looked at her and said, “The only thing I can tell you is that whenever I walk into a room, my focus is on you. I notice your breathing, the way your chest goes up and down with every breath, the way you get a little flushed on your neck, the way your eyes sort of glaze over and change colors and the closer I get to you I know that your nipples are getting hard. Last but not least, I know your scent. It leaves your body and comes to me. I know when you’re aroused. Don’t worry. I’m the only one who can tell when you’re aroused. I can’t make it any simpler than that.”
She couldn’t remember all the times he would walk over and whisper in her ear, “When I get you home, I’ll make love to you all night long.” And he meant all night long.
Trying to clear her head, she tried to remember what it was about him that made him so special. She felt drawn to him from the beginning. At first she thought it was because he saved her life. Then when she realized he didn’t know who he was, she figured she was just trying to help him find himself. Even when they went to West Virginia for answers, she still tried to deny how much she wanted him. She was finally ready to open up to him, but then she saw the tattoo. She thought he was Stefano. The man who killed the love of her life and the father of her children. But even that wasn’t enough to stop the physical attraction she had for him. The first time he kissed her, she slapped him. The hurt look he gave her was like a knife going through her soul. Even though she thought he was Stefano, it pained her that she had hurt him. When he said, “Just call me Stefano,” she wanted to hold him and tell him it would be alright.
It was that moment that told her she wanted to be with him. Confused as she was thinking he was Stefano, she still wanted him. The next time he kissed her at the water’s edge, she didn’t pull back, in fact, she gave in to him. She remembered everything so clearly. They walked together to the creek to get cleaned up. John took off his shirt and soaked it in the water. He told Marlena to take her shirt off so he could rinse the dirt out. Being the type of man he was, he turned his back to her to give her privacy. Her wrist was sore and she couldn’t undo the buttons. She asked for his help. John slowly turned around and looked into her eyes. Never taking his eyes from her eyes, he unbuttoned her shirt one button at a time. After it was all unbuttoned, John took both of his hand and brought them to her shoulders. He gently pushed the shirt down her arms and leaned in to remove it from her hands. His fingers caressed her arms all the way to her hands. Just his touch sent a shiver down her spine. Most people would have asked if she was cold, but John wasn’t most people. He knew the shiver wasn’t because she was cold, but in fact because she wanted him as much as he wanted her. John bent down and rinsed her shirt out in the water. After he finished rinsing her shirt he put it on the bush next to his. There was nothing left to do but wait for them to dry.
They both sat down. John leaned in and kissed her again. This time there was no slap. She kissed him back. She could have stayed right there and kissed him forever. She had never been kissed liked that before. It was as if he reached into her very soul. It was so much more than just the physical act of kissing. It was so intimate. It was as if they were making love with their tongues. John leaned in and lightly brushed her lips with mouth. He took her lower lip into his mouth for a gentle kiss. As he released her lip, he took his tongue and traced the outline of her mouth. It was so subtle she wasn’t sure if that’s what he had done. He captured her mouth again, this time his tongue went inside of her mouth. It was slow and easy. He wasn’t in a rush. He was an explorer and he wanted to explore every inch of her mouth. He held her face in his hands the entire time. It was the most sensual kiss she had ever experienced in all of her life.
The door to the conference room opened bringing her back to reality. It was Victor’s secretary. She was setting up the refreshment table. She brought in bottled water, coffee, tea and finger food. The secretary set everything down and asked Marlena if she needed anything special. Marlena thanked her and told her she was fine. The woman turned around and left Marlena staring at the papers in her hand. The same way she was looking at them when she walked in.
Marlena looked at her watch and realized she only had thirty minutes before the meeting started and she was no better off than the moment she walked in the room. In fact she was worse. If anything, she was more aroused than ever. It was a good thing she wore a thick jacket and not a thin blouse. Anyone would have been able to see her arousal. Her nipples were as hard as they could get. They ached. It was also a good thing they couldn’t see her panties under her skirt. She was soaked through. She brought her legs together in the hope it would stop the throbbing between her legs. No such luck.
She had to focus. She could do this. She could sit here with a room full of people and not be affected by John. All she had to do was to face her demons. She was almost there. Or at least that’s what she told herself. Maybe she should get a glass of water to help cool her off. She was almost afraid to get up out of the chair. She didn’t know if she had the strength to walk over and get her a bottle of water. Marlena slowly stood up and walked over to the refreshment table. She took a bottle of water, a glass and walked back to her chair. Opening the bottle she continued to review her past with John.
Fast forward to their first night home, the first time they made love. Everyone thought John was Roman, including her. The pictures they found on the mountain top proved that. That was the reason she was so drawn to him. That was what she told herself. Roman had come back to her. She could never feel that way about anyone but Roman. Of that she was sure. Even though he had no memory of being Roman, he was Roman. They were all so sure he was Roman. He had been held captive by Stefano until he escaped. And now they were home together for the first time as man and wife. She didn’t remember being so drawn to him the first time, but as they say – you never know what you have until it’s gone.
Her Roman had come back to her and she would love him for the rest of her life. She felt completely connected to him. That must have been the reason she went with him to West Virginia. She believed on some sub conscious level she must have realized he was Roman. It just took her brain to catch up to what her heart and body already knew. John in fact was Roman and tonight they would make love for the first time.
Back to reality. Marlena was sitting at the board table waiting for the meeting to begin. She still had twenty minutes. Just remembering there first night back together sent chills down her spine. She closed her eyes and let the memory wash over her.
Marlena told John to turn off the lights because they wouldn’t be coming back down. They walked up the stairs together holding hands. Marlena put Sami back into her crib and walked into their bedroom.
Marlena eased back into the board room chair and began to remember the first time she and John had made love. Just thinking about it caused the throbbing between her legs to intensify. She didn’t know how much more she could take, but she did know she had to face her past before she could move on with her future.
Back to the past.
Both of them were nervous. Marlena because this was the love of her life that had come back to her and John because he knew he loved her, he just didn’t remember anything about their previous life together.
Marlena sat at her dressing table brushing her hair, while John sat on the bed watching her.
“I’m so nervous; I don’t know what to do.” John picked up the pillow fluffed it and put it back on the bed.
“I feel as nervous as a school girl,” said Marlena.
“Are you as nervous as I am?” asked John.
“Yes, I am. But you know we were nervous the first time we made love. Do you remember?”
John looked at her with a pained expression. He didn’t remember it.
“That’s ok, I remember for both of us.”
As Marlena finished brushing her hair she stood up and began to undress.
John reached over and turned on the night light by the bed. Then he walked over to the light switch and turned off the main light. As she began to unbuckle her belt and unbutton her one piece jumpsuit he walked up behind Marlena and put his hands on her shoulders. Her back was to him.
“Let me help you with that.”
John put his hand on her belt and slowly pulled it through the loops until it was completely off. Next he went to the top of her jumpsuit and unbuttoned each button one at a time.
Marlena never moved an inch. She stood completely still, just enjoying his touch.
When he reached the last button, he slowly turned her around so that she was facing him. Marlena could see the raw desire in his eyes. He wanted her so much that it sent shivers down her spine. Still he said nothing. He put his hands on her skin and slowly lowered the jumpsuit from her shoulders, down her arms until it was hanging around her waist. Next he slowly knelt down and pulled the jumpsuit down around her legs until it was on the floor.
Marlena stepped out of the jumpsuit.
“Roman, I…”
John immediately looked up at her.
She stopped speaking the minute she realized she called him Roman. She didn’t want anything to spoil the moment.
“It’s ok,” he said. “I just have to get used to the name.”
“I could call you John if you prefer.”
“No, Roman is my name and that’s the name I want you to call me.”
Roman still kneeling in front of her brought both of his hands to each one of her ankles. Slowly he began to work his way back up her legs. When he reached her waist he stood up and continued until his hands were on her shoulders again.
Never had a touch turned her on as much as this one. Marlena stood in front of him in her bra and panties. She wanted this first time to be as special as the last time. She had a nightgown specifically for this occasion. She wanted to change into the nightgown but she couldn’t move, hell she couldn’t even speak. Her legs weren’t working and neither was her voice. She was enjoying his touch.
Finally, she found her voice and said, “Roman, if you wait right here I’ll be right back. I have something special for tonight.”
“Marlena, the only thing I need is you. I don’t remember the first time we made love, I don’t remember the last time we made love. Tonight I want to see you. That’s why I turned the night light on. I want to see your body. I want to see and touch every single inch of your body and when I’m done I want to start all over. I want to commit your body to memory. I never want to forget what you look like, what you feel like and what you taste like.”
Marlena was so aroused she began to tremble. Her nipples became harder and showed through her bra. Her eyes turned a different shade of hazel. Her breathing became shallow and neck was on fire. Her panties were so wet she was certain the moisture would begin to slide down her legs. Never had a man’s words or voice turned her on so much in her life.
He hadn’t even kissed her yet. It was his voice, his touch, his smell and his smoldering eyes. It was him, all him.
As she stood trembling in front of him, Roman slowly unbuttoned his shirt and threw it on the floor. He stood in front of with only his jeans and shoes on. Slowly he unbuckled his belt and threw it on the floor. Next he unbuttoned his jeans and began to partially unzip them. Then he stopped.
Marlena watched in total amazement. She was so turned on by the thought of him taking his jeans off that when he stopped unzipping them she let out a small sigh. She didn’t realize she had been holding her breath since the moment he began to take his shirt off. She also didn’t realize her lips were slightly parted. She did, however, see the bulge in his pants and licked her lips in anticipation.
.
Roman stepped out of his shoes. Then he pulled her closer to him. Their bodies weren’t touching each other but they were close. There wasn’t much space between the two of them.
He reached up with his index finger and traced the outline of her lips.
“Doc.”
Her heart skipped a beat every time he called her that. It was music to her ears.
“Doc, I promise you that tonight will be a night neither one of us will ever forget. Tonight is all about you. I want to make up for all of the lost time and all of the sorrow I brought to your life when I was gone.”
“Roman it’s not your fault. It’s…”
Before she could finish her sentence, Roman put his finger on her lips.
“Shh. Don’t say another word. Tonight is for you and only you.”
Roman looked deep into her eyes and slowly pulled her bra straps down her arms. Then he leaned in and reached around her back to unhook her bra. When he pulled back, her bra was in his hands. Roman didn’t say a word. He was in heaven. He knew that her body would be beautiful, he just didn’t know how beautiful it would be.
She stood in front of him with nothing on but her panties. She had never been a prude but she had also never been an exhibitionist. Tonight was different. For the first time in her life she wanted to stand before a man totally naked. She wanted him to see her; all of her.
“Roman,” she whispered, “make love to me.”
That was all he needed to hear. He wanted her so bad that his cock throbbed. As much as he wanted to ravish her, he also wanted it to be special. He had to remember that patience was a virtue and good things come to those who wait. He was willing to wait until he was absolutely positive that she was completely satisfied. Her pleasure came before his.
Having resolved in his mind that her pleasure came first, he began to slowly pull her panties down. Again he knelt down in front of her until they were on the floor.
Marlena stepped out of her panties. She was completely naked and completely turned on. She didn’t know how much more she could take. They hadn’t even begun and she was afraid she would explode as soon as he touched her.
This time Roman’s hands were on the inside of her legs as they traveled up. His face was directly in front of her mound. He could see her lips were wet and he could smell her arousal.
When his hands reached her mound he stopped. He took one of his hands and traced her outer lips making sure not to let his fingers slip inside of her. As much as he wanted to, now was not the time.
As his hands traveled up her legs she began to pant. She didn’t think her nipples could get any harder but they did. He hadn’t even touched them yet. He hadn’t even really touched her.
Just then she felt his hand on her outer lips. Her legs began to get weak from anticipation. Her mound became juicer if that was possible. She knew he could see how excited she was. She didn’t know how much longer she would be able to stand.
As soon as Roman finished tracing her outline he leaned in as if he would taste her. Instead, he inhaled her scent. He knew if he tasted her it would all over. He would never be satisfied with a just a taste. He would want to stay there forever. Now was not the time. There would plenty of time for that later.
Slowly Roman stood up and carried Marlena to the bed. He laid her gently in the middle of the bed. Then he continued to unzip his pants. Marlena was dizzy with desire. As he removed his jeans he stood next to the bed in nothing but his black silk boxers. They left nothing to the imagination.
Roman brought his hands to his waist and deliberately took his time in lowering his boxers. He wanted her to see him, all of him. Every last inch. He wanted her to know how much he wanted her.
As the boxers hit the floor, Marlena gasped in surprise. She didn’t remember him being quite so big, but then again, it had been a while. It didn’t matter; all she knew was that she wanted him like never before.
Roman climbed in the bed next to her, turned on his side and just watched her chest go up and down.
“I just need to see you.”
“Roman, I…”
“Shh. I just need to see you”
Never before had a man looked at her with such intensity or desire. Sure, there had always been men who looked at her; but none came even close to Roman’s stare. She was so ready, so wet, so close to exploding and they hadn’t even started yet. Already she knew this would be a night she would never forget.
Roman leaned in for a kiss. But before he actually kissed her, he took his tongue and gently outlined her entire mouth. When he finished tracing her lips with his tongue, he took her bottom lip in his mouth and sucked it.
The minute he began to suck her bottom lip Marlena moaned.
“Ohh Roman.”
Taking that as a sign of approval, Roman began to kiss her. He let his tongue enter her mouth and began to explore it the same way he did in West Virginia. Moving his hands to her shoulders, he gently rolled himself on top of her and positioned his cock between her legs. Marlena quickly accommodated Roman thinking that finally they would begin to make love. Roman, however, had other ideas.
Roman reluctantly moved from her mouth and began to kiss her neck. He went down one side and up the other. Marlena, for her part, arched her neck to give him better access. Just as he was about to begin going down her neck for the second time, he stopped and went to a spot right behind her ear. He didn’t know why, he just knew he needed to kiss her in that particular spot. He decided to stay there for a while
Marlena hands were all over his body. They went up and down his back, around his waist, up and down his chest. She was already lost in the sensations of him kissing her neck but when he went to that place behind her ear she nearly jumped out of her skin. Even she didn’t realize that was one of her erogenous zones. They were truly in tune with one another.
Wanting to stay there forever but realizing there were other places he needed to explore with his mouth, he moved down her body to her breasts. They were magnificent. To him they were the 8th Wonder of the World. They were the perfect size and shape. But most of all they belonged to him. He licked his lips in anticipation.
Before taking one of her breasts in his mouth, he went back to her lips and kissed her. Then slowly he made his way back down to her breasts. Bending down he opened his mouth and captured her left breast with his mouth. He took his right hand and captured her right nipple between his fingers. As he sucked and rolled the left breast with his mouth, he squeezed, pulled and tweaked the right one with his fingers.
Marlena was in ecstasy. She arched her back to give him access to her breasts. She moaned and moved her head from side to side.
“Oh my god Roman!” she gasped. “ This feels so-o-o-o g-o-o-d.”
Then Roman switched breasts. He sucked and rolled the right one with mouth and squeezed, pulled and tweaked the left one with his fingers. Both breasts would get the same amount of attention from him. He was a man on a mission.
By now her breasts were so sore and hard that they hurt. But it was a good hurt. Pain and pleasure at the same time.
Somehow sensing the bit of discomfort she might be feeling, he gave each one a last lick, suck and pull before making his way down to her center. As he lowered himself down her body he kissed every spot his mouth came in contact with.
Finally he was right above her center. All he had to do was move his head down just a bit further. In fact if tried; his chin would touch her opening. Marlena moaned in anticipation.
But to her surprise, he stopped and moved his mouth back up to her face. He kissed her again. A deep, long, slow kiss. One that took her breath away.
Then he said, “I just want you to relax and enjoy yourself. The only thing you have to do is enjoy the moment.”
Still breathless from the kiss, she said nothing.
“Marlena, is that clear? Let me love you.”
She nodded her head in agreement, unable to speak.
Roman took her hands and held them as he lowered his head and began to kiss his way back down her body. Once again, he stopped at each breast to pay them the homage they deserved.
As he made his way down her body he removed his hands from hers and spread her legs wider. Then he bent her knees so that her feet were flat on the bed. Next he slid his hands underneath her ass to raise her up just a little. This time when he reached her center he didn’t stop.
Back to the present.
Marlena was so caught up in remembering the first time she and John made love that she didn’t hear the conference room door open. In fact, she didn’t realize Victor’s secretary was standing in front of her until the woman cleared her throat.
“Um. I’m sorry to disturb you Dr. Evans but Mr. Kiriakas wanted you to know that the other board members are running a little late. The meeting will probably be delayed half an hour.”
Embarrassed she had been caught staring off into space Marlena said, “That’s quite alright. The rest of my schedule is clear for the day. Once I leave here I can go home.”
“Is there anything I can get you.”
“No thank you. I’m fine. I might fix me a cup of tea in a little while.”
“Well if you need anything just ask.”
With that Victor’s secretary left the room and once again Marlena was alone with her thoughts. She realized she would have to pay more attention to her surroundings. She also knew the more she remembered the more she became aroused. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. She was too weak with desire to leave and even if she could stand, what excuse could she use. She had been her for almost an hour. She would just have to toughen it out.
Maybe John wouldn’t show up. She knew she was grasping at straws but it was all she had. John was a Titan Board Member and he took his duties as with everything else in his life seriously. He would be here. The throbbing would get worse the minute she saw him. Her nipples already straining for release in her bra would get harder. They were so hard right now they actually hurt. They begged to be touched. Truth be known, she needed them to be touched. The throbbing between her legs needed to be addressed. She needed a release; but for right now there was nothing she could do.
Maybe tonight Roman might come home early. He was working a major drug case and was keeping late hours. Hopefully tonight might be an early night.
Marlena leaned back in her chair and once again closed her eyes. It’s not that she wanted to remember making love with John; it was she couldn’t help herself. Once again she and John were making love for the first time.
Marlena was in heaven. The man of her dreams was making love to her. She couldn’t believe he was back in her life and in her bed. She would happily do what he asked of her. She would enjoy the moment.
If Marlena was in heaven, Roman was like a dying man in the desert who found an oasis from which to drink. He could see her juices running down her inner thighs. She was ready for him. Slowly he licked her nectar from her right thigh and then turned his attention to her left thigh. This action caused Marlena to moan.
“Oh my god! Don’t stop”
Roman just smiled. He had no intention of stopping. He was just getting started. Having taken care of her thighs he set his eyes on the main feast before him. This was one meal that would not be rushed. He would start from the bottom and work his way up. With a touch as light as a feather Roman ran his tongue from the bottom of her vagina all the way to the tip top. Once at the top he ever so gently pushed his tongue inside of her looking for her clit. Finding it almost immediately, he flicked his tongue over it a couple of times and began the process all over.
Marlena didn’t know how much more she could take. Just the gentle caress of her vagina with his tongue almost sent her over the edge. Her hands gripped the sheets so tight her knuckles were white. Her body was on fire. It was hot to the touch. Sweat popped out on her forehead, her lips and it ran down the valley between her breasts.
Each time Roman started the process over he would go just a little harder and his tongue would go just a little deeper inside of her. Every time he reached her clit he would alternate between sucking and swirling his tongue around it. He knew she was almost there. Now the real fun would begin.
“Roman,” she panted. “If you don’t stop now, I’m going to cum.” It took every ounce of strength she had to speak coherently.
Instead of going back forth with his tongue, Roman made his tongue as stiff as he could and plunged it into her. In and out. In and out. He was tongue fucking her.
Marlena screamed his name, “Roman!”
Just as soon as she adjusted to the in and out rhythm of his tongue, he switched to sucking on her clit. Now he knew she was close. Her legs began to tremble, her body began to shake and her juices began to pour down her legs. He couldn’t drink it fast enough. Not wanting to stop just yet, he went back to tongue fucking her until she stopped shaking. He would tongue fuck her a while and then bring her back to the brink of her orgasm. When she came, he wanted it to be earth shattering.
By this time Marlena was delirious. She could not longer speak. She was in the middle of the agony and the ecstasy.
Finally Roman decided to let her ride the wave. He brought her to the edge and back so many times that he knew when she finally went over it would be intense. This time when her legs began to shake and tremble he didn’t stop. He kept sucking her clit.
Her body was on fire. She was covered in sweat. There wasn’t a dry inch of skin on her. She felt her orgasm. It was like a surfers’ wave in the ocean. It starts off as a ripple that you can paddle through but eventually it gets so large that you can ride it and if you’re really lucky it forms a tunnel that you can surf through. It’s a wall of water. Water over you, water under you, and water behind you. You have to ride it out.
Marlena was in this tunnel. There was no beginning, middle or end. Time stood still. She wasn’t even sure if she was still in her body. The only thing she could do was ride it out. Every nerve in her body was alive. For the first time in her life, she knew what it meant to be alive.
Roman watched Marlena as her orgasm began. He saw the sweat pouring from her body. He felt the heat rising from her skin. He knew that once she calmed down she would be cold. He reluctantly removed himself from between her legs and pulled the sheet over both of them. He would hold her until she was able to continue.
He wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot.
Back to the present.
As soon as Marlena remembered their first encounter together her eyes snapped open. She wasn’t in their home; she was in a Board Room. She wasn’t married to Him; she was married to Roman “the real Roman.” She knew she couldn’t stay. There was no way she could make it through this meeting. Marlena tried to stand up but to her surprise her body would not cooperate. She sank back in her chair and realized she would have to wait a little longer. Her memories were so strong and so intense she was actually on the verge of an orgasm. All she could do was wait it out. In a few moments she would be able to leave. She would make up an excuse, any excuse, just as long as she didn’t come face to face with John.
She began to talk to herself. “Ok Marlena, you have to think about something else, anything else. Think about the weather. It’s nice this time of year. The snow is gone and we’re having a mild heat wave. As a matter of fact it’s a little warm in here.”
The minute the words were out of her mouth she knew she was a goner. It wasn’t warm in the Board Room, it was her. She was the one on fire. It was no use. Whatever topic she chose would eventually lead back to her and John. There was nothing left for her to do but close her eyes and hope the fever would soon leave. She looked at her watch. She still had a little time before the other Board Members would arrive. If she was lucky she would be gone before anyone came in.
Maybe a cup of tea would help. Tea usually helped to calm her down and soothe her nerves. Marlena made her way over to the table and fixed herself a cup of chamomile tea. Returning to her chair she began to sip her tea and close her eyes. The tea was a good idea. It would help her. Already she was feeling better.
Back to the past.
Slowly Marlena returned from her outer body experience. It was as if she blacked out. She wasn’t sure she didn’t. She read somewhere about women having orgasms that intense but she never believed it. She thought it was a myth. Now she knew better.
She couldn’t speak. Even if she could, she didn’t know what to say. No one had ever made her feel that way.
“Doc, are you ok?”
The only word she could say was his name, “Roman.” And even his name came out in a whisper.
Roman pulled her closer to him. She meant more to him than she would ever know. He couldn’t imagine his life without her in it.
“Doc, I’m sorry if this is not what you expected. I was just a little nervous and I wanted to please you so ….”
Before he could finish his sentence Marlena put her fingers on his lips.
“Roman, look at me. Words can’t describe what you did to me, how you made me feel. Believe me you have nothing to feel sorry about.”
“It’s just that I don’t remember anything about us. All I know is that I love you.”
Marlena rolled over on top of him and smiled. “Prove it.”
“Your wish is my command.”
She began to kiss him. She grabbed his lower lip the same way he pulled hers. One kiss and she was aroused again. She could feel his cock at her entrance. Her plan was to slowly kiss every inch of his body the same way he did her. She wanted to taste him. She wanted to feel him inside of her. She wanted him.
Just as she started to lower herself to his chest he flipped them over again. She was on her back and he was on top supporting his weight with his forearms. He positioned himself between her legs. She wrapped her legs around his waist. Just the tip of him was inside of her. He was right where he wanted to be.
“I told you. Tonight is about you.”
“Roman; let me love you.”
“Enough talk.” He leaned down and kissed her.
He knew he would have to take it slow. It had been a while and he didn’t want to hurt her. As the kiss deepened, he pushed himself a little further inside of her. Then he stopped. He wanted to give her all the time she needed to adjust to him. When she began to push down on his back with her legs he knew she was ready for more. Again he pushed himself in a little deeper. After a few more times he was finally all the way inside of her. She felt so tight and warm around him. He could stay there forever.
He took her hands and intertwined them with his. He placed their hands on the pillow, one on each side of her head. Roman leaned over and gently kissed her lips. When he pulled back he began to slowly move inside her. He began with long slow even strokes. He slowly pulled himself almost all the way out of her and then just as slowly pushed himself back inside. His blue eyes locked onto her hazel eyes. He wanted them to look at each other the entire time they were making love.
He knew she was comfortable enough with him so began to move a little faster. Even though his strokes were going faster they were still long and smooth.
Sensing she needed to hold him he let go of her hands. Immediately her hands went around his back. Marlena didn’t know how long she would last. He felt so good. She couldn’t ever remember a time like this. As her breathing became faster, so did his strokes. She didn’t realize it, but with each stroke she ran her fingers up and down his back keeping the same rhythm as him. When he pulled back, her fingers went down his back. When he pushed in, her fingers went up his back. She reached up and began to kiss his chest. Her kisses were like a feather running across his skin. Then she began to suck and lick his nipples. The taste of him was pushing her closer and closer to the edge.
John felt her walls tightened around him and knew she was close. He started going faster. The faster he went the tighter her legs went around him.
“Just cum for me baby,” he whispered.
That was all it took. The sound of his voice. Her body began to tremble and shake. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. The room began to spin. She was dizzy. She saw stars. Waves of pleasure assaulted her body. Her finger nails dug into his back. Again she felt as if she was floating above her body. She couldn’t speak. She just moaned his name over and over.
“Roman, Roman, Roman., Roman …”
The minute Roman felt her body begin to tremble and shake he stopped thrusting. It was taking all of his self control not to let himself go but he instinctively knew she wasn’t quite done yet. He almost lost it when her finger nails dug into his back but somehow he managed not to give in to his orgasm. He knew she had at least one more orgasm in her and he was just the man to help her achieve it. He would wait for her to come back to him. He was still hard.
When she returned to her body and regained some of her composure she realized he was still inside of her and still hard. She was amazed by his stamina.
Still trying to catch her breath, she began to speak.
“Roman, I don’t understand. Why didn’t you let yourself go?”
“Shh. You’re not done yet.”
“I don’t think I have anything left to give.” She had never experienced such intense orgasms in her life.
“Trust me. This time I’ll be right there with you.” With that he began thrusting again.
The minute he started moving inside of her she began to moan his name. He felt so good. She didn’t want him to stop. She couldn’t believe they were making love again. She knew she would be sore. She didn’t think she would be able to walk the next day. One thing was certain, if she couldn’t walk, it was definitely worth it.
He knew he wouldn’t last as long as before, but he didn’t have to. She was close. This time he wanted them to cum together. He wanted to look into her eyes and have her look into his eyes as they both reached that plateau. He wanted her to know how much he loved her.
As Marlena stared into his eyes she could she the depth of his love for her. It felt like his eyes were touching her very soul. She loved this man. She always had.
Roman’s pace quickened. He was almost there. This time he would take the ride with her.
“Roman, I love you,” she panted.
“Doc, I love you.”
He felt his control slipping away. Immediately he held her face with hands so they would see each other. His blue eyes locked onto her hazel eyes.
His control was gone. They were both spinning in space.
He cried “Doc” and she cried “Roman” at the same exact time.
His body was on fire. He could no longer see. He was floating in time. The room was spinning. His heart was beating fast and loud. He was sure Marlena could hear the beating of his heart. Every nerve ending in his body was alive. His breathing came in quick gasps. Sweat was pouring from his body.
Marlena was completely gone. Her heart was racing. She couldn’t catch her breath. Her body was completely soaked with sweat. She didn’t know where she was.
Even though he lost control, he was still thrusting in and out of her. As their orgasms subsided he slowed his pace until he finally stopped. He wished he could stay inside her forever. If he died right now, he would die a happy man. He felt like a condemned man given a last second reprieve. He was alive. Slowly and reluctantly he withdrew from her. The minute he withdrew from her she missed him. She missed feeling him inside of her. He looked down at her and gently kissed her lips.
He rolled over onto his back. They both lay there trying to catch their breath. Neither one had the strength to speak. Slowly their breathing returned to normal and their hearts stopped racing.
Roman was the first to speak, “That was incredible.”
She replied, “I think that’s the understatement of the year, maybe even the decade.”
Roman turned on his side to turn off the night light. His back was to her. That was the first time she noticed the scratches up and down his back. She didn’t remember doing that. She gently ran her fingers over the scratch marks. Then she leaned over and kissed his back.
“Are you trying to seduce me Mrs. Brady?”
“Are you trying to kill me Mr. Brady?”
He laughed and said, “That’s not an answer to my question.”
“Roman we were always good together, but tonight was something special. The word ‘special’ doesn’t do it justice. I don’t have the words to describe how you made me feel. I have never felt anything like this before.”
“I just want to make sure you are completely satisfied.”
“Trust me when I say this. No woman on earth, at any moment in time, has ever felt as satisfied as I do at this moment.”
He reached over and took her in his arms. Marlena wrapped her arms around him. They fell asleep in each others arms.
Back to the present.
Marlena opened her eyes. Her body was on fire. She would have to leave. She would tell Victor she wasn’t feeling well.
The cup of chamomile tea she fixed was still sitting in front of her. By now it was no longer piping hot. It was warm but she didn’t care. She would drink it anyway. Maybe it would help calm her. She just needed to be able to get to her car.
Suddenly the door opened. It was Victor.
Marlena was so startled by the door opening she spilled tea all over her suit.
“I’m sorry Marlena. I didn’t mean to startle you. I just wanted you to know the rest of the Board Members have arrived and we will be starting in 5 minutes.
For just an instant, a look of panic crossed Marlena’s face. It left just as quickly.
Even though Marlena quickly recovered her composure, Victor had seen the flicker of panic in her eyes. He didn’t know what it was about but he assumed it had something to do with John. He loved John like a son and he always had a soft spot for Marlena. John had been married to his daughter Isabella and he was the father of his grandson Brady.
“That’s ok Victor. It’s my fault I spilled my tea. I wasn’t paying attention.”
She hoped he hadn’t seen the panic in her eyes.
Victor reached in his pocket and gave her two keys. “You need to try and get that stain out now. Why don’t you go to my office and use my private bathroom? You should be able to find everything you need in there.”
“Thanks Victor. I’ll take you up on your offer.” She walked over to the refreshment table and took a small bottle of seltzer with her.
As Marlena left the Board Room to rinse off her suit, she didn’t notice the elevator doors open or its occupants. There was, however, one passenger standing in the back of the elevator who noticed her immediately. It was John. He saw the stain on her suit, the bottle of seltzer in her hand and guessed she was on her way to Victor’s office to rinse out her suit. The stain on her suit wasn’t what concerned him. What bothered him was the agony she was obviously experiencing. He was always in sync with her emotional state. He knew that today would be extremely taxing for her. That was the reason he delayed his arrival. He purposely arrived late to give her time to deal with what transpired in that room.
John knew the practical thing to do would be to go straight into the meeting but his overall concern for Marlena overruled practicality. He promised her he would be there for her whenever she needed him, in whatever capacity she needed him, and she needed him now.
He didn’t know how she would react when she saw him. He stood outside the elevator doors mentally preparing himself for the challenge that waited. John knew the minute he saw her he would want to make love to her but he had to be strong. He would keep his word to her. He would not take advantage of the situation.
As John stood outside the elevator doors deciding on the best way to approach Marlena, she was unlocking the door to Victor’s office. Marlena locked the door behind her. Given her state of mind she didn’t need anyone surprising her. As Marlena began to unbutton her jacket she walked into Victor’s private bathroom and again locked the door. She unzipped her skirt and slipped out of it. There she stood in her lacy underwear, garter belt, stockings, heels, holding a bottle of seltzer. If this was any other time she would find humor in her current state of dress but there was no humor in her today.
She was in a deep fog. It was as if she was possessed. She could not get John out of her mind. Every time she closed her eyes, he was there. When she looked at herself in the mirror she saw a woman who was desperate. Desperate for a man she could no longer love. Desperate for John.
Marlena shook her head from to side to side trying to clear her mind.
“Concentrate on one thing at a time”, she told herself. “Right now you need to try to get the tea stain out.”
She laid both her jacket and skirt on the counter, poured the seltzer on a towel and set the bottle back on the counter. While she was blotting the tea stain out of her jacket and skirt she accidentally knocked the seltzer bottle over. Seltzer went every where but most of it landed on her suit. It was soaked.
‘Great, just great’, she thought.
It would take forever for them to dry. She tried to sop up as much of the seltzer as she could but her clothes were pretty wet. Marlena laid her clothes out on a chair and prepared herself for a long wait.
Maybe by the time her clothes were dry she would have control over her body. She needed to use this time to calm down. John could not see her like this. He would know, he always knew. She knew he would keep his word and not take advantage of the situation but she still didn’t want to tempt fate. The question was not about him, but about her. Could she stay away from him? If he said her name ‘Marlena’ she would give in to him. She would ask him to make love to her and she would be lost forever. She knew once they made love she would not be able to walk away from him again.
Marlena stood in front of the mirror in her lacy underwear, stockings and heels, with her head bending down and her legs apart. Her nipples were straining against the lacey bra she wore. Her lips were slightly parted and breathing was fast. Marlena didn’t think she had ever been this aroused in her life. At least not by a simple memory. She leaned in and placed her hands on the counter top. She closed her eyes trying to fight her way through the fog. The fog that was John.
While Marlena was trying to compose herself, John reached Victor’s office. He tried the handle but the door was locked. That wasn’t a problem. A long time ago Victor had given him a key to his office for emergency purposes. This definitely qualified as an emergency. Slowly he turned the handle. John walked in and didn’t see Marlena.
‘She must still be in the bathroom’, he thought.
Again he tried the handle, and again it was locked. Still not a problem. He also had the key to the bathroom. John unlocked the door and walked in the bathroom. Immediately he saw her.
Marlena was so deep in thought she never heard the key in the lock, the handle turn or the door open.
John closed the door and locked it. Any other time he would have taken time to admire her body, but not today. He could see the anguish in her face from her reflection in the mirror. It was breaking his heart to know he was responsible for her pain. He had to do something. He needed to ease her pain.
He promised her he wouldn’t make love to her unless she asked him. He would keep that promise. He also promised her he would be there for her in whatever capacity she needed him. He would keep that promise. There was only one thing to do.
John stood just inside the door and removed his jacket and tie and placed them on a small table.
Marlena still didn’t realize he was there.
He pulled his shirt out of his pants and began to unbutton his shirt. He didn’t take it off; he just opened it all the way. He knew she would need to feel his skin.
Still no reaction from Marlena.
It wasn’t that he was trying to be quiet; it was that she was lost in her own world.
He slowly walked to her until he was standing right behind. The space between them was maybe 3 inches.
Immediately she knew he was there. She hadn’t heard him walk in, she hadn’t seen him and she hadn’t smelled his cologne. She felt his presence. She just knew he was there.
Without saying a word she leaned back into his chest. She knew why he was here.
It was as if they were both reading the same story. There would be no words spoken between them. There would be no declarations of love or tender caresses between them. They would never speak of this moment again. She needed him and he was here for her.
John could see her nipples straining through her bra. He reached around her and began to rub her nipples with his index fingers. He knew she needed her nipples touched. He knew they needed to be released from her bra. He wanted to take each one in his mouth and make love to it with his tongue, but he wouldn’t. He wanted to kiss her and tell her he loved her, but he wouldn’t.
Marlena’s bra hooked in the front and with one hand he unsnapped it. They were free at last.
Not a word was spoken.
The only sound in the room was the sound of their breathing. He stood there rubbing her nipples and she leaned against his chest enjoying his touch. Her eyes were still closed.
John stopped rubbing her nipples and turned her around until she was facing him. He put his hands on her panties and tore them off. Over the years he had become an expert at removing her panties. He threw them on the floor. Now her eyes were open. John knew she was ready and so was he. He had been ready since he saw her walking to Victor’s office. He picked her up and immediately she wrapped her legs around his waist and put her arms around his neck. John walked to the nearest wall and pushed her back against it.
Still not a word was spoken.
The only sound that could be heard was their rapid breathing. Next he unzipped his pants and pushed the tip of his penis inside of her. Pre-cum was already dripping from him. Then he placed his hands on each side of her against the wall. They both knew this would not be slow and easy. It would be fast and hard. It was what she needed. She closed her eyes, put her head on his shoulder and pulled him closer to her. He took it as a sign she was ready. Using the wall as leverage he slammed into her. Once he was fully inside of her he stopped; waiting for her to adjust to him. After a moment she pulled him closer. Again he took this as a sign she was ready to continue. John repeatedly slammed into her over and over. She met each thrust head on. She didn’t cry out or back down. Instead she bit her lower lip. At times she thought he would split her in two. She couldn’t remember a time he was that deep inside of her. It felt so good. He felt so good. This was exactly what she needed.
John felt her legs start to shake. He knew she was almost there. He went faster and harder. Marlena knew it was only a matter of seconds before she exploded into ecstasy. To keep from crying out and biting her lip in two, Marlena started to suck John’s shoulder. Waves of pleasure began to wash over her body. The more intense the wave the harder she sucked.
John knew Marlena would leave a mark on his shoulder. He didn’t care. He also knew she wouldn’t make a sound. No matter how hard he slammed inside of her, he knew she would be silent. There was no other sound except for their breathing, He wanted to give her the release she needed. He just pushed harder and faster.
Finally he felt her entire body begin to shake. She pulled him tighter to her body. Her nipples rubbed his chest and she held her eyes shut even tighter. The only thing she wanted was to feel him slamming into her and hear their grunts each time he slammed into her.
She held on to him like a drowning man holding on to a life preserver. Suddenly she was free falling. It was a struggle for her not to bite down on his shoulder.
John began to slow his pace. Marlena could barely hold on to him. He walked over to the chair where Marlena had placed her suit to dry and with one hand picked it up and threw it on the counter top. He was still inside of her and although she was tired, her legs were still wrapped around his waist.
They both knew they weren’t done. Once was never enough.
As he began to sit in the chair, she unwrapped her legs from his waist and straddled him. Now she would ride him. Even though he knew she was tired he also knew she would ride him like there was no tomorrow. In fact, there was no tomorrow, there was only this moment. He gripped the sides of the chair.
She placed her hands on his chest and ran her finger nails up and down his chest. It wasn’t a gentle touch. Not hard enough to hurt but hard enough to leave a mark. After she ran her fingers through the hair on his chest she put arms inside his shirt and wrapped her arms around his back. John would let her take charge this time. She would set the pace.
Marlena leaned in so her nipples would touch his chest. She began to move up and down. Each time she moved, her nipples would go up and down his chest. She knew what she was doing to him. Just as John knew how to push her buttons, she knew how to push his. Her breasts were one of his weaknesses. She knew he wanted her breasts in his mouth. She began to ride him harder and faster. Her finger nails dug into his back. She knew she was scratching him but she didn’t care, and neither did he. Now it was his turn to struggle to hold on.
All of a sudden Marlena let go of his back and leaned backwards. As soon as she let go of his back John let go of the chair and grabbed her waist to hold her steady. She placed her hands behind her on his knees. This way he could hit her G-Spot. He was the only man who had ever done that to her. Up and down she continued. Faster and faster she went. He leaned in and grabbed one of her breasts with his mouth. He rolled his tongue around and around her nipple. Then he began to suck it like a baby sucks a bottle. He switched to the other breast. After completely fulfilling his desire for her breasts he let them both go. He would not leave a mark on her body, but after today her nipples would be sore to the touch.
By now they were both on the brink. Just a little bit longer and it would be all over. At the first sign of their orgasms John pulled her into his chest. They both closed their eyes and held on tight. And then it began. Their bodies were overcome with waves of pleasure. They felt like the pebbles of sand on a beach being pounded by the surf waves at high tide. And just like nothing could stop high tide, nothing could stop the intense pleasure they both felt. There was nothing to do but hold on and enjoy the moment.
And finally it was over. Marlena was slumped over John. She had collapsed in his arms. They were both still trembling. Their breathing began to return to normal. He held on to her until she began to stir. Slowly and reluctantly he let her go.
Neither one of them said a word. They both knew their moment was over. It was time to clean up and get dressed. While Marlena checked on her suit, John walked over to the table to get his jacket and tie. He slipped his jacket on and walked over to the mirror to put his tie on. They stood side by side. He buttoned his shirt and fixed his tie. She slipped her jacket on and then her skirt. He turned around to leave and saw her torn underwear on the floor. He reached down to pick it up. Instead of returning it to her, he put it in his suit pocket and walked out of the door. Marlena finished getting dressed. She didn’t bother looking for her underwear. There was no need. She knew John had taken it with him. He always did.
Fifteen minutes later she walked into the meeting. The only vacant seat left was the one next to John. She took her seat and found the agenda item currently being discussed. There were no accidental touches or stolen glances between them. They were merely two colleagues who sat on the same board and at one time happened to be married to each other.
Marlena sat at her desk in her office going through the mail. She shuffled through the envelopes and medical journals making sure there was nothing that required her immediate attention. There was one envelope that captured her interest. The return address was the Titan Building.
Marlena leaned back in her chair and opened the envelope. It was just a copy of the minutes from the Board Meeting. That was a little over two weeks ago. She hadn’t seen John since the day of the meeting. In fact, they hadn’t said one single word to each other that day or since.
Just seeing that envelope brought back memories of that day. For the last two weeks she tried as hard as she could to block out what happened between her and John. In fact, right after the meeting she drove home as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. The kids were spending the night at the Brady’s and Roman hadn’t made it home from work. She went upstairs to her bedroom, undressed and jumped in the shower. After the shower she jumped into bed and went to sleep. She was exhausted. She didn’t know what time Roman came home.
Work, home, dinner with the kids and bed. That had been her routine for the last two weeks. Nothing unusual with one exception. During the last two weeks she and Roman had made love once. And that was about a week ago. He had come home early from work and they went to bed early. While they were making love, Marlena tried as hard as she could not to think about John. But as hard as she tried, he was still in her thoughts. She imagined it was his hands on her body and it was him who was inside of her. After they were done, Roman went to sleep and she spent the rest of the night tossing and turning. When she finally fell asleep, she dreamed of John.
It was just a physical attraction between her and John she told herself. It had always been intense between them. She remembered how it had been when they thought he was Roman. Sometimes he would stop by her office for a quick visit. Somehow he always seemed to know when there was an opening in her schedule. She often wondered if he bribed her secretary to let him know when she was free. On some occasions it was just to say hi and on other occasions it was so much more. Sometimes he would get her so aroused they would make love in her office with her secretary right outside the door. They made love on her desk, on her couch, in her chair, on the floor and against the wall. They never made a sound. And each time before he left he took her panties with him. Other times he would get her aroused and whisper in her ear, “I’ll see you at home. Don’t keep me waiting.” She never did.
Marlena made a decision. The best thing for her to do was to avoid all contact with John. They shouldn’t be around one another. She would resign from the Titan Board. She knew it was inevitable they would run into each other but she could make those times few and far in between. The less they saw of one another the easier it would be. She needed to wean herself off of John so she could concentrate on her marriage. It would be difficult in the beginning but it was for the best.
Having made her decision to avoid all contact with John, Marlena finished going through the rest of her mail. Since it was still early, Marlena decided to work on a couple of her cases. She took her tape recorder out of her desk drawer. Before she could dictate the notes for her secretary she needed to compose her thoughts. Marlena sat back in her chair and closed her eyes.
There was a knock at the door.
“Doc, its John. Are you in there?”
The sound of his voice made her heart skip a beat and she instantly became aroused. She tried to sound calm.
“Come in John.”
John opened the door, walked in and said, “Your secretary isn’t at her desk. I don’t want to disturb you if you’re busy. I was just stopping by to say hello.”
The minute he walked in, flashes of him slamming her into the wall in Victor’s bathroom ran through her mind. Her riding him. Him sucking her nipples until they were sore for two days. Closing her eyes for just a second to clear her head, she motioned for him to take a seat.
“No I’m not busy. My secretary is gone for the day. Have a seat. I’m actually glad you stopped by. There’s something we need to discuss.”
John looked at her in surprise. “What’s on your mind Doc?”
“I think it would better if we didn’t see each other anymore?”
“We hardly see each other now.”
”I’m going to resign from the Titan Board of Directors.”
“Why would you do that?’
“You know why.”
“You don’t have to do that. I’ll resign.”
“You can’t resign. Victor depends on you.”
“Doc, I’m sorry if I’ve pressured you in any way.”
John got up and walked around Marlena’s desk until he was standing next to her. He stooped down and turned her chair to face him. Then he took her chin in his hand and raised it until she looked him in the eyes. He took both of her hands and held them.
She trembled at his touch. “John we can’t do this. I can’t do this.” She was becoming more aroused.
“I swear to you, I’m not trying anything. I’m just trying to be your friend.”
She knew he meant what he said. “We’re not friends John. You know this, I know this. Friends don’t do the things we do.”
He countered with, “Friends help each other.”
“You can’t help me.” She stood up to put some distance between them. He was too close to her. She couldn’t think straight when he was that close. There was safety in distance and she needed distance.
John stood up to block her path. “Marlena, look at me.”
“I can’t.”
“Doc, I didn’t come here to cause you any trouble. Tell me what you want me to do. What ever you say, I’ll do it. I swear it.”
She wanted nothing more than to ask him to make love to her. She wanted to feel his hands all over her body. She wanted to taste his lips on hers. She wanted him.
John moved just a little closer to her and said, “Tell me what you want me to do.”
Still she said nothing. She couldn’t look at him. It hurt too much. All she wanted was him and that was the one thing she couldn’t have. She turned away from.
He stood behind her and moved closer to her. His hands went around her waist. He pulled her into him. She could feel how aroused he was. She didn’t fight it. She couldn’t fight it.
“Tell me to leave,” he whispered in her ear. “Tell me you don’t want me.” While he was whispering in her ear; his hands slowly traveled up her body until they reached her breasts. And then he stopped. He never touched them. Marlena let out a soft moan. Then just as slowly, he brought his hands back down to her waist. He began to unbuckle her belt.
“Just say stop and I will.”
The only sound from her lips was another moan. After he took her belt off; he unbuttoned her pants. And then he stopped.
“Do you want me to stop?”
Marlena shook her head no. He turned her around so that she was facing him. Next he unzipped her pants. Instead of letting them fall to the floor, he held them up with his hands. Slowly he began to slide her pants down her legs. As her pants went down her legs, John got on his knees. He could smell her arousal. Gently he lifted each one of her feet to slip her pants off. Then he brought his hands back up to her panties and repeated the process. There she stood in front of him. He could see how wet she was. He leaned her back onto the desk and spread her legs. Marlena gripped the sides of the desk and closed her eyes. Instead of feeling his tongue at her center, she felt it on the inside of right leg close to her knee. There he began to kiss and caress her leg all the way to the top. Again he was right there, and again he stopped. The anticipation was killing her. She didn’t know how much more she could take. Instead of tasting her, he went down to her other leg and started all over. By now her legs were trembling and she didn’t think she could take it much longer. When he reached the top of her leg he stopped.
“John, please,” she whimpered.
And then she felt him. He gently brushed the outside of her opening with his tongue.
“Oh god.”
He began to lick her back and forth. Back and forth and faster and faster. He found her clit and began to suck it. She was on the edge. Suddenly John stopped. He stood up, turned Marlena around and pushed her over the desk. He would take her from behind. He unzipped his pants and quickly pushed inside of her. He waited a moment for her to become comfortable and slowly started pushing in and out. John wrapped his arms around her waist and brought his hands to her breasts. He began to rub her nipples. Marlena’s body was on fire. She was almost there. John just went faster and faster. She felt herself going over the edge.
“John,” was all she could say.
There was a ringing in her ears. It was getting louder and louder. Just when she was about to explode her eyes popped open.
She was alone in her office. John had not stopped by. She still had the tape recorder in her hand. It was the telephone she heard ringing. It had all been a dream. Desperately trying to slow her breathing down, she took in a deep breath and answered the phone.
“Doctor Evans, here.” She knew she was still trying to catch her breath so she covered the receiver with her hand.
“Doc, it’s Roman. You sound out of breath. Is everything ok?”
“Uh, everything’s fine.” She tried to think of a quick reason for sounding out of breath. “I was just locking up when I heard the phone ring. I had to hurry back to answer the phone.”
“Sorry about that Doc. I was trying to catch you before you left. I’m actually done for the day and I was wondering if my beautiful wife would like to join me for dinner.”
“What about the kids?”
“Already taken care of. Mom and pop will keep them for the night. Doc, I know I’ve been working a lot lately and I wanted to make it up to you. I know we haven’t been on the same page lately. This case is almost wrapped up and as soon as it’s over I promise everything will get back to normal.”
Marlena felt so guilty she didn’t know what to say. While her husband was thinking of how to make her feel better, she was dreaming about another man.
“Well Doc, what do you say?”
“I think it’s a great idea. I’ll meet you at Chez Rouge in about thirty minutes.”
“I love you Doc. Good bye.”
“I love you Roman.”
With that she hung up the phone. She sat in her chair for a while. She knew her panties were soaked through. She took them off and put them in her purse. She had on dark pants so no one would notice she wasn’t wearing underwear. Feeling like she was finally in control of her body, she got ready to leave. She freshened up her make up, grabbed her purse and left to meet Roman.
While driving to the restaurant, she reaffirmed her decision about John. She could not see him anymore. She would resign from the Titan Board of Directors. They could not be alone together ever again. There would be no more dreams or fantasies about John.
She felt better already. Tonight would be a new beginning for her and Roman. As she pulled into the parking lot she didn’t realize how right she would be. It would be a new beginning. One she never dreamed of.
Marlena pulled up to the valet station. She took her ticket and walked into the restaurant. Roman was waiting at the bar. He leaned over and kissed her.
”Hi, Doc. It’s only a few more minutes and our table will be ready. Can I get you something to drink?”
“I’ll have a glass of chardonnay.”
“Bartender a glass of chardonnay for the lady and I’ll have another beer. He turned to Marlena and said, “You know Doc I’m really glad we have this time together. Lately our schedules have not been conducive.”
She knew he meant their love making. It had only been once in the last two weeks. She hated he felt guilty about that. She only felt relief.
“It’s ok Roman. I know how busy you’ve been with this case.”
“Well Doc it’s almost over and I promise you my attention will be focused on you.”
Before she could say anything they heard their names being called. “Brady, party of two.”
Roman and Marlena walked over to the maitre d’ and were escorted to their table. Roman sat facing the entrance and Marlena sat across from him. It was his cop training. He always sat facing the door. Once while they were dating she asked him why he always preferred that seat. He told her it was easier to see trouble coming your way and prepare yourself for it rather than being surprised by it.
As they were looking over their menus, Roman looked up and said, “Well I guess we aren’t the only ones out for a night on the town.”
“What do you mean?”
“John just walked in. I don’t want to be rude, but do you mind if we don’t ask him to join us? I want tonight to be about us.”
At the mention of John’s name her heart began to pound in her chest. Trying to sound calm she said, “No that’s fine.”
“
Too late, he’s seen us and he’s walking over.”
Marlena didn’t think her heart could beat any faster or louder.
John walked over and shook Roman’s hand. “Hello Roman, Marlena” He knew Marlena was having a difficult time with both him and Roman together. He wouldn’t stay long.
“Hi John. I’d ask you to join us but tonight is the first time in a long time that Doc and I have had a chance to get out together.”
Even though it was painful to hear, John didn’t show any reaction. “That’s ok. Actually I’m waiting for someone.”
“Well in that case, join us for a quick drink while you’re waiting.”
He didn’t want to stay but he didn’t know how he could refuse. He pulled out a chair and sat down next to Marlena. Marlena hadn’t said a word. Not wanting Roman to sense the tension between them he turned to Marlena and said, “How’ve you been Doc? It’s been a while since I’ve seen you.”
Picking up on his cue she answered, “I’m fine. I think the last time I saw you, we were at the Titan Board Meeting.” She regretted the words the minute they were out of her mouth. Instantly flashes of her and John raced through her mind. It was such a vivid memory that she shivered. John knew what she was thinking or more accurately reliving. He was doing the same thing.
Roman saw her shiver. “Doc are you cold?”
“No I’m fine. Just a slight chill.” Actually she was the complete opposite of being cold. She was on fire.
John knew better.
With the tablecloth covering their laps, John reached over and squeezed her leg. She looked at him immediately. She looked in his eyes. He was trying to let her know everything was fine. He would not cause any problems for her. She began to calm down.
He moved his hand the minute he saw her regaining her composure.
The waiter came over and took John’s drink order. John and Roman made small talk about the police force. John purposely steered the conversation towards police work so Marlena wouldn’t really have to participate. She could just sit back and relax. She knew what he was doing and she was grateful.
Once the waiter brought John’s drink Roman proposed a toast. “To love and happiness. May we all have plenty of both in our lives.” They all raised their glasses.
Just then John noticed someone had entered the restaurant. “If you’ll excuse me, my party has arrived.” Marlena turned around in her chair and saw a tall beautiful brunette approaching their table. This was John’s date. Before he could leave the table, his date walked over and stood next to him.
“Roman, Marlena this is Rebecca Morrison. Rebecca this is Roman and Marlena Brady.”
Roman stood up. “Counselor.”
John looked at Roman. “You two know each other.”
Rebecca answered, “Our paths have crossed on different occasions. We’re both into putting the bad guys away.”
“I should have made the connection. Roman is Salem PD and you work for the District Attorney. Small world.”
Marlena had yet to say a word. She was speechless. She was feeling emotions she hadn’t expected to feel. Jealously. She was jealous of this woman standing next to John. She knew she had no right to feel jealous and she should be happy for him, but she wasn’t happy. She was jealous.
Clearing her throat Marlena put her hand out and said, “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Rebecca shook her hand and said, “Likewise.”
Feeling a little awkward John put his arm around Rebecca and steered her back to the maitre d’. “Let’s go check on our table.”
Roman sat back down and looked at Marlena. “That was a surprise. Did you know he was seeing someone?”
Marlena shook her head. “I had no idea.”
“I hope it works out. John needs someone in his life. It’s about time he started dating again. Isabella has been gone for a while. He needs a mother for Brady.”
“Roman, we don’t even know if this is serious. This could be their first date.” Marlena hoped she didn’t sound like a jealous lover. Roman didn’t seem to notice anything strange about her tone of voice. She didn’t want to believe that John was serious about anyone. She knew it was selfish but she couldn’t help it.
“From the way she is looking at him I’m guessing she wants it to be serious.” He nodded over in their direction. They were standing by the bar. She was laughing at something he said and she leaned in and put her hand on his arm. It was an intimate gesture.
Marlena turned in her seat and saw her lean into John. She didn’t think she could take anymore. “Roman, would you excuse me for a moment? I’ll be right back.” She stood up and went to the ladies room.
Even though John was listening to every word Rebecca said, he was also paying attention to Marlena. He knew she was upset. He saw her leave and head toward the ladies room.
Marlena entered the restroom and leaned on the counter. Except for her, the room was empty. Roman could not know why she was upset. She had to get control over her feelings.
John excused himself and made his way to the ladies room. He hoped she was alone. If there were any other women, he would pretend he walked into the wrong room. John opened the door and walked in. The minute the door opened she looked up. Some how she knew it would be him.
“John, what are you doing?”
“I’m sorry Doc. I just wanted to make sure you‘re ok.”
He walked over and put his arms around her. She leaned into him. It felt wonderful to be in his arms. But she knew she couldn’t stay there.
“John, I’m fine. You can’t keep doing this. What if someone walks in?”
“I know Doc. You’re right. I just wanted to check on you. I’m going. But remember, I’ll always be here for you.”
With that he let her go and turned around to leave.
Just as he was about to open the door Marlena said, “John.” He stopped dead in his tracks. “Thank you.” He just nodded his head and walked out the door.
Marlena waited a few minutes and made her way back to their table. She was so intent on getting back to Roman before he noticed she was upset, she didn’t see the couple seated at the next table. Marlena sat down and picked up her menu. When she looked up she saw Rebecca. They were sitting at the next table.
“Doc do you know what you want for dinner?”
Marlena had suddenly lost her appetite. She wasn’t hungry. In fact, the only thing she really wanted to do was leave. “You know I’m not that hungry so I’m thinking about something small.” She was hoping this would be a quick meal.
Roman, however, had other plans. “I skipped lunch today so I’m going to have a steak.”
‘So much for a quick meal,’ she thought.
Roman ordered a steak with a baked potato and she ordered soup and salad. She felt a headache coming on. It would be hard to stay but she owed this to Roman. He was trying so hard. She needed to concentrate on him and not worry about John and Rebecca. She would just have to suffer through her headache.
“Doc, did hear me.? I asked you if you wanted to dance. They’re playing our song. Unchained Melody. You look like you’re a million miles away.”
“I’m sorry Roman.” She needed to pay attention to him, not John. “I was thinking about a patient.” She hated to lie, but she had no choice.
“I was asking if you’d like to dance.”
“That would be nice.”
They both stood up and walked to the dance floor. She put her arms around him and closed her eyes.
When she opened her eyes she saw John and Rebecca dancing together. John was facing her, looking at her. Now their eyes were locked onto each other. She couldn’t break away from his piercing stare. Images of them dancing to this same song floated through her mind. This was a song she and John both loved.
She remembered one time in particular. They were married at the time. Everyone thought he was Roman. He was a detective on the police force. They were out to dinner with a couple of other detectives and their wives. She was sitting to the right of him. Everyone was laughing and having a good time. Suddenly she felt a hand on her thigh. She knew it was him. Slowly he moved his hand up her leg until it was right at her panties. He never stopped talking. No one would ever guess what he was doing to her. He didn’t stop. He took his fingers and moved her panties to the side until he could get his hand there. She was already wet. She had become wet as soon as he put his hand on her leg. Marlena for her part never said a word. She picked up her glass of wine and took a sip. Once he got his fingers inside of her panties he started to rub her. Slow and easy. Every once in a while he would slip two of his fingers inside of her. Now it was getting harder for her to maintain control. Her breathing was getting faster, her nipples were getting hard and her neck felt like it was on fire. She bit her bottom lip and took another sip of her wine. She put her hand on his leg and squeezed it. He knew she was telling him to stop before she lost control. He slipped his fingers in her one more time and slowly pulled them out. Then he moved his hand and readjusted her panties. During the entire time, he never lost track of the conversation. Just then Unchained Melody came on and he asked her to dance. She was so turned on she didn’t know if she could move. He took her hand and led her to the dance floor. He put her hand inside of his and moved it over his heart. They were in their own world. The entire time they danced they looked into each others eyes. All eyes in the place were on them. Everyone in the room could feel the heat between them. Just before the song ended, he leaned in and placed a kiss on her neck. Then he kissed her lips. It wasn’t a long kiss but it was one that gave a clear message. As the song ended they walked back to the table and sat down. Marlena finished her wine and he finished his beer. He asked her if she was ready to call it a night. Her answer was yes. It was one word, but the tone she used spoke volumes. There was desire in her voice and desire in her eyes. Everyone at the table saw it. Every man envied Roman Brady for leaving with her and every woman envied Marlena for leaving with him. They didn’t see any of that. They only had eyes for one another. They made love all night long.
John knew she was remembering all the times they danced to the song. It was definitely one their favorites.
When the song ended the spell between John and Marlena was broken. They returned to the present. Roman led Marlena back to their table and John and Rebecca returned to theirs. The waiter returned and Marlena ordered another glass of wine. She needed to calm down.
At the next table John and Rebecca were finally ordering their food. Even though he enjoyed talking to Rebecca, she was not Marlena. John knew he would never love another woman the way he loved her. He didn’t want to hurt Rebecca or Roman but he knew it was bound to happen. Eventually Marlena would realize she belonged with him. Until that day came, he would patiently wait for her.
Finally Roman and Marlena’s food arrived. Just as they began to eat, Roman’s beeper went off.
“I’m sorry Doc. I just have to check in. Go ahead and eat. I shouldn’t be long.”
“I can wait for you Roman.”
Roman made his way to the telephone and Marlena sat her table alone. Now she had a clear view of John and Rebecca. She could tell Rebecca was interested in John. It was the way she laughed and the way she would touch his arm. Marlena tried not to stare at them but she was having a hard time. Just then Rebecca reached in her purse and pulled out her beeper. She was being paged. She gave John a smile and excused herself from the table.
John looked up at Marlena and said, “Looks like both of out dates have left us alone.”
“Roman should be right back.”
“Looks like you’re right. Here he comes.”
Roman walked over to the table but didn’t sit down. “I’m sorry Doc, but it looks like I’m going to be longer than I thought. Go ahead and finish eating. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He turned and walked back to the telephone.
The waiter returned with John and Rebecca’s food. “Should I put the food down or should I wait for your party to return?” he asked.
“Tell you what. Why don’t you wait until she comes back? In the mean time, I’ll take another glass of wine.”
John put his napkin on the table and moved to Marlena’s table. “You don’t mind if I join you, do you? It seems silly to sit at separate tables.”
“John I don’t think this is a good idea.”
“Doc we’re just having a conversation. I promise I’ll leave as soon as Roman returns.”
“You’re right. We’re just talking.”
They talked about the children. John asked about the twins and Carrie. He still loved them as if they were his own kids. Marlena knew how much he missed them. She asked about Brady. They were actually having a real conversation. Talking about the children was safe.
John looked up and saw both Roman and Rebecca walking back towards them. “Looks like they’re finally finished.” He made an attempt to get up but Roman stopped him.
“Doc, this case I’m working on has a few complications and it looks like I’m going to be tied up for the rest of the night. I’m really sorry about this.”
“That’s ok Roman. Let’s just go.”
“No. Stay and finish your dinner. There’s no sense in you going home right now. The house is empty. John, can you drop Marlena off on your way home?”
Before John could answer Marlena said, “I have my car.”
“I know Doc, but I don’t have mine. I got a flat tire and it’s in the shop. Bo dropped me off. I figured we would go home together and tomorrow you would drop me off at work. I’m going to need your car.”
“I don’t want to inconvenience John or Rebecca.”
Rebecca spoke up, “Actually I’m working on the same case as Roman and I’m going to have to cut our evening short. I took a cab here. I was going to ask John to drop me off at headquarters but if Roman is going that way I can ride with him.”
“Well that’s all settled. Rebecca can ride with me and John can drop you off Doc.”
Marlena looked at John and said, “John I don’t want to put you out. I can take a cab.” She was afraid to be alone with him.
“It’s no problem Marlena. I just have one stop I have to make. I’m going to look at a piece of property I’m thinking about buying. Tonight is the only time I can see
it. I was going to stop by on my way home, but I’ll drop you off first and then go take a look at it.”
“Don’t be silly. If it’s on the way I’ll go with you and then you can drop me off.”
Roman interrupted their conversation, “Doc I hate to cut this short but we really have to leave now.” He leaned in and kissed her goodbye.
Rebecca turned to John and said, “I’m really sorry about this. I was having a good time. I hope we can do this again. Call me.” She kissed him on his cheek.
Marlena stiffened at the sight of Rebecca kissing John. Luckily Roman didn’t see a thing.
Roman and Rebecca left the restaurant.
“I guess it’s just the two of us Doc. Before you say anything, I didn’t mean anything by that.”
“ I know you didn’t. John, I’m not really hungry. Do you mind if we leave?”
“No problem. Let me get the check and then we’ll go.” He motioned for the waiter and handed him his credit card. He told the waiter to put both checks on his card.
“Oh my gosh. Roman was in such a hurry he forgot to pay the bill.”
“Doc it’s already taken care of.”
“John you don’t have to do this.”
“I know. I want to.” The waiter brought the credit card slip back to John. He signed and they left the restaurant together.
They stood outside waiting for the valet service to bring his car around. John looked up at the clouds in the sky and said, “I think we’re in for some rain tonight.”
“I think you’re right. I just hope it waits until after I’m home.”
The minute John started driving the rain began. “So much for beating the rain. If you want Doc I can drop you off first.”
Even though she knew she should probably take him up on his offer she didn’t want to go home. The house was empty. They wouldn’t be long. Nothing would happen. She wouldn’t allow it. “No. I’ll go with you.”
They drove the rest of the way in silence. Neither one wanted to say anything that would upset the easiness between them. They simply enjoyed each other’s company. Talking wasn’t necessary.
Soon John pulled over and parked. “We’re here.”
As soon they got out of the car, the rain really started coming down. By the time they reached the building, they were soaked. The doorman let them in.
“We won’t stay long. I just have to take a quick look around.” They walked over to the elevator and got in. Before long they were both shivering from their wet clothes.
“I’m really sorry about this Doc. I thought we would be beat the rain.”
“I did too.” She continued, “If you don’t mind me asking, why do you want this building?”
“Actually all I’m really interested in is the penthouse on the top floor. It’s already furnished and it has a great view. However, right about now I’d take a roaring fire and a glass of brandy.”
“You always did like the fireplace lit. There were days when it wasn’t cold enough to light it but you did it anyway.”
“If I remember correctly you never complained once the fire was lit.”
There was an awkward moment of silence between them. Neither John nor Marlena had meant to talk about their past. The words just slipped out. Marlena tried to move the conversation along. “I didn’t know you were thinking about moving.”
Sensing her discomfort with the turn in the conversation he followed her lead. “Eventually Brady and I will outgrow the loft and I’ll have to move. For the time being I’ll use it for business purposes. Instead of putting clients in a hotel they can stay here. It has all the comforts of home and when the time comes to move, I’ll already have a place to stay.”
“Sounds like you’ve thought this through.”
“I have.”
“Do you think it’s still raining?”
“We’ll soon find out.”
While riding in the elevator they couldn’t hear how hard it was raining. The elevator stopped and the doors opened. Once they stepped into the hallway they heard the rain beating down on the rooftop.
“Wow it’s really coming down.” John unlocked the door and they walked in. He felt the side of the wall and flipped the light switch. The lights flickered for a second but stayed on.
“Doc let me see if I can find something to dry us off.” John walked around the first floor of the penthouse opening all doors that looked like a closet. Eventually he found a linen closet. He took out two towels. One for her and one for him. “Take your clothes off and put this on.”
“Excuse me.”
“I didn’t mean it to sound like that. Judging by the sound of the rain hitting the roof and the lightening flashes, we’re going to be here a while. Slip this towel on so your clothes can dry out. I promise I won’t look.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
“Do you want to catch pneumonia? If it will make you feel better, I’ll go in another room until our clothes are dry. It’s up to you.” John gave her the towel and turned to leave.
“John, wait. You don’t have to leave but I would appreciate if you didn’t turn around until I’m finished.”
“No problem.”
Marlena turned her back to him. He took off his jacket and tie; she unbuttoned her blouse. He unbuttoned his shirt; she slipped off her blouse and unhooked her brassiere. He unzipped his pants; she unzipped hers. All of this was done in silence. Both of them could feel the tension in the room. He slipped out of his pants; she slipped out of hers. He was standing in his boxers; she was completely naked. Her panties were in her purse. John wrapped his towel around his waist; she wrapped hers around her body. She turned around; he was still facing the other direction. Just the sight of him standing there in a towel made her want to touch him. Without realizing it, she raised her hand to touch the tattoo on his back. Just before she touched it, John stooped over and slipped out of his boxers. When he straightened up and turned around her hand fell on his chest. Both looked down at her hand. Slowly they raised their heads until their eyes were locked on one another. He couldn’t breathe; she couldn’t move. A clap of thunder brought them out of their trance.
She quickly removed her hand from his chest. “I didn’t mean to do that. I’m sorry.”
“I know Doc.”
Anxious to lighten the mood, John changed the subject. “I’ll light a fire in the fireplace so our clothes can dry faster. It looks like it’s a gas fireplace so it shouldn’t take any time to light it. Once it’s lit, I’ll go look at the rest of the penthouse.”
He knew if he stayed in the room any longer they would be tempting fate. Though the actual words weren’t spoken, a silent agreement had been made. John would stay upstairs and Marlena would remain downstairs. He walked over to the fireplace, turned the handle to release the gas and lit the match. Instantly they had a roaring fire. He turned and left Marlena standing in the middle of the room.
She couldn’t believe how close she came to making love to John. If the thunder hadn’t happened, she knew they would be making love. They definitely couldn’t be in the same room together. At least not until their clothes were dry. Marlena picked up their clothes and laid them out to dry. Before she laid his shirt out, she brought it to her face to smell his cologne. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply.
Before he could make it all the way up the stairs, the lights flickered and went out.
Marlena cried out, “John.”
“Hold on Doc, I’m coming.” John came back down the stairs to her.
“Please be careful.” Marlena stood completely still. The only light in the room was from the fireplace.
“Doc stay where you are. I’ll come to you.”
The lights suddenly came on. John rushed down the stairs and into Marlena’s arms. Both of them sighed in relief. It wasn’t that she was afraid of the dark; it was the fear of the unknown. This fear stemmed from her being trapped in the pit by herself until John came to rescue her. He knew this was the reason she called out to him. He was always there when she needed him. Slowly the realization that they were in each others arms and wrapped in towels came to them at the same time. Feelings of relief quickly became feelings of desire. Without any warning he leaned in and kissed her lips. It began with a light brush of her lips with his tongue. Just that small touch caused her to moan. The sound of her moan brought them back to reality. They backed away from each other.
Marlena realized how close she had come to giving in to John. “Maybe we ought to try to leave.”
“Doc, it’s raining harder. Our clothes are still wet and if the power goes out again, we could get stuck in the elevator. I’d rather stay here.”
”We could walk down.”
“We’re on the top floor. Do you really want to walk down all those flights? What happens if the power goes out while we’re walking down the stairwell? That could be dangerous. I think we should just stick it out here.”
“I know you’re right. It’s just…..”
There was no need to finish the sentence. They were in dangerous territory and they both knew it.
To ease the tension between them John changed the subject. “While we have lights I think I’ll look for a couple of flashlights or candles. Better safe than sorry.” He left her standing there while he went in search of a couple of flashlights.
When he returned, he had a flashlight, and a couple of candles. He handed her the flashlight and put the candles on the table.
She smiled and said, “Always the boy scout.”
“I aim to please”
Before she could stop herself, the words slipped out in a husky voice, “You always do.”
Again the lights went out. John picked up the flashlight and flipped the switch. He walked over to the window and looked outside. Everything was dark. It wasn’t just this building that didn’t have electricity; it was this part of town.
“Doc I hate to tell you this but it looks like this entire part of town is in a blackout. I don’t see any lights anywhere. We’re going to be here a while. These things usually last a couple of hours.”
“John I don’t think I can do this.” It wasn’t just the darkness; it was being alone with him wrapped in nothing but a towel. She was hoping they wouldn’t have to stay long and now it looked like they would be stuck here for a long time.
He knew it wasn’t the power outage; it was him. She was afraid of what could happen between them. “It will be ok Doc. I promise.” He took her hand and gave it a small squeeze, the same way he had done her leg in the restaurant. Everything would be fine.
Marlena felt reassured by his touch. The tension left her body. “Why don’t I go with you to look at the rooms upstairs? You may need my professional opinion.”
He smiled and said, “You mean your opinion as a psychiatrist?”
“No you big goof. I mean my professional opinion as a mother. I can tell you if this would be a good place for you and Brady.”
All of the previous tension between them was gone. They were just two people stuck in a storm.
John lit the candles and gave her one. Slowly they began to make their way up the stairs. Once they reached the top, they took a tour of the second floor. There were four bedrooms – one master bedroom and three smaller ones. The master bedroom had its own private bath with a large glass shower and a Jacuzzi. There was also his and hers sinks.
Two of the smaller bedrooms shared bathroom. The third bedroom was off by itself. It could be used as a bedroom or converted into a small office. After a complete tour of the second floor they made their way back to the master bedroom.
“John it’s absolutely perfect. I think you and Brady will be very happy here. Anyone would.”
“I was thinking the same thing. Well now that that’s settled, how about we try and get a little rest.”
She looked at him in surprise, “It’s a little early, don’t you think?”
“I know, but to be honest I’m starving and if I sleep I won’t think about how hungry I am. We left before I could eat.”
It wasn’t really a lie. He was hungry but that wasn’t his only reason for wanting to get a little sleep. The truth was he didn’t know how much longer he could keep his distance from her.
“Come to think about it, I’m starving. Maybe I can go downstairs and try to fix us something to eat.”
John started laughing and said, “Doc, there’s no electricity so you can’t cook. Second of all, thank god there’s no electricity so you can’t cook. Cooking was never your strong suit.”
She punched him in the arm. “I’m not that bad.”
“No comment.”
“Very funny.”
“Seriously Doc, I think you need to try and get some rest. I don’t think the power is coming on anytime soon. We could be here until morning.”
“What are you going to do?”
“First I’m going to check on our clothes and after I come back I’m going to go in one of the other rooms. You can stay here in the master bedroom.” He turned around and walked out of the room.
Marlena was left standing alone in the bedroom holding her candle. She made her way to the bed and sat down.
A couple of minutes later she heard John coming up the stairs. The sight of him entering the room holding a candle, dressed in nothing but a towel took her breath away. She didn’t notice the shirt in his hand.
“Doc, the only thing that’s almost dry is my shirt. It’s better than a towel. Here, slip this on.” He put the shirt in her hand and turned his back to her. Marlena slipped the towel from her body and let it fall to the floor. John heard the towel fall and fought the urge to turn around.
“You can turn around now.” Deep in her heart, Marlena was a little disappointed he hadn’t turned around to see her. But she also knew, if he had, they would make love right now.
John turned and looked at Marlena. She had never looked so beautiful to him before. “My shirt looks better on you than it ever did on me.”
Marlena smiled and said, “I always loved wearing your clothes. I usually wore the tops and you had the bottoms.”
When they were married, Marlena would take a shower and instead of putting on her nightgown, she would take the top to his pajamas. She told him it made her feel closer to him on the nights he wasn’t home. And on the nights he was home, the top didn’t stay on her long. Both were remembering the many nights they spent together in each others arms.
With huskiness to his voice, John said, “I remember.”
Just the sound of his voice sent shivers down her spine.
Not knowing what else to say, he turned to leave the room. “Well good night, Doc. I’ll be in the next room if you need anything.”
Marlena lay on the bed and closed her eyes. She needed to relax. She needed to forget that John was in the next room wrapped in nothing but a towel.
He lay on the bed and closed his eyes. When he closed his eyes all he saw was Marlena wearing his shirt. Clearly he wasn’t going to get any sleep anytime soon. Maybe if he exercised a little he would tire himself out. He began to do pushups on the floor.
Marlena was having the same problem in her room. Every time she closed her eyes she saw John. It was no use. She couldn’t fall asleep. She sat on the edge of her bed. Just then she heard a sound coming from John’s room. Anxious to see if he was alright, Marlena walked over to his room and peeped in. Finally she saw him. He was on the floor exercising. She didn’t want to disturb him; but there was something about the way he moved his body. Even though it was exercise, it was also very erotic. Marlena began to fantasize about them being together. Instead of the floor, it was her underneath him. Instead of him going up and down, he was thrusting in and out of her. Her nipples began to get hard, she licked her lips and she felt a wetness seeping out of her. Marlena was breathing just as hard as he was. She turned around and walked back to her room before he saw her, before she gave herself to him.
Unaware Marlena had been watching him, John was just as frustrated. Instead of tiring him out, the exercise was having the opposite effect. He began to go faster. John tried to clear his head but all he could see was Marlena underneath him. In fact, the faster he went the more aroused he became. By now he had a full erection. Finally he had to stop. He collapsed on the floor, breathing hard. His erection was throbbing.
Marlena knew she was playing with fire. She was having an internal battle with herself. A part of her wanted to stay true to Roman, but the other part, the part she couldn’t deny, knew she didn’t love Roman the way she loved him. She couldn’t help herself. It was becoming harder and harder to deny her feelings for John. She should have gone home when he offered, but she couldn’t bear to leave him. Her heart overruled her head. Her body wouldn’t let her leave. It wasn’t a choice. It was as natural as breathing. She wanted him.
Even though they were in separate rooms, John knew she wanted him as much as he wanted her. It was in her voice; the way she looked at him; the way she talked about their past life together. He knew she was struggling with her feelings for him. As much as he wanted her, he wanted her to come to him without any doubts or reservations. Until she could look at him without the slightest doubt she belonged with him, he would keep his distance. As much as he wanted to stay with her, he knew he had to leave. If they made love before she was ready to give herself to him completely, she would be full of guilt. He couldn’t put her through that again.
She needed to stay far away from John until the fever that possessed her body ran its course. It was a good thing they were in separate rooms. She went into the bathroom and poured cold water on her face.
John lay still on the floor. He couldn’t move. He was exhausted from the pushups and from his battle with himself. He didn’t have the strength to get up and move to the bed. All of his energy was being used keeping himself away from her. If he moved, he would go to her. It was an exhausting battle and he was afraid he was losing. John closed his eyes.
Marlena went back into the bedroom and lay on the bed. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep. Finally the fever began to pass. She felt herself drift off.
Eventually John was able to get up and move to the bed. He closed his eyes and tried to drift off.
At last Marlena was asleep; but it was anything but restful. It was so confusing. Roman kept changing into John. Every memory of her life with Roman turned into a memory of her life with John.
She was kissing Roman; she was kissing John. She loved Roman; she loved John. She was making love to Roman; she was making love to John. She was marrying Roman; she was marrying John. Finally it was just John. It was John who found her when she was trapped in the pit. It was John who realized she was unhappy. It was John who knew her better than she knew herself. It was John who was willing to move away from Salem in order to save her marriage. She was the one who wouldn’t/couldn’t let him leave. He was always there when she needed him. It was John she loved. It was John she wanted.
Even though his eyes were closed, John was still unsuccessful in his attempts to fall asleep. He got out of the bed and began to pace back and forth in the room. Realizing he would not be able to sleep, he decided to go downstairs and wait for either daylight or the electricity. First he would check on Marlena. He walked out of his room and down the hall to the master bedroom. The door was open. He raised his candle to get a better look and saw that she was sleeping. Just as he was turning to leave he heard her talking in her sleep.
“I love you.”
John stopped dead in his tracks. He went to her and called her name, “Marlena.” He nudged her gently but she didn’t wake up.
“Make love to me,” she whispered.
Again John tried to wake her up. “Marlena, open your eyes. It’s me, John.”
Half asleep she opened her eyes and saw his face. She reached up and pulled him to her. Her arms went around his neck. She traced the outline of his lips with her tongue. Gently she parted her lips and sought entrance into his mouth.
John opened his mouth and followed her lead. His head was saying no, but his body was no longer listening. It responded in its own way. In the beginning it was a slow dance, but gradually became demanding; almost urgent. They could not get enough of one another. John reluctantly pulled himself from her mouth and began to kiss her neck. He immediately went to the one spot he knew was her weakness. She pulled him closer to her; running her fingers through this hair. He was quickly losing control.
The sensations going through her body were over powering. Her eyes opened wide. She quickly realized it wasn’t a dream. John was really here. Everything was clear. John was the man she loved and wanted.
She pulled away and said, “John.”
John immediately stopped kissing her. His guilt was overwhelming. He couldn’t look her in the eyes. He couldn’t believe he gave in to his desire for her. John got up and left the room.
Instantly Marlena knew he misunderstood her reaction. Her head finally realized what her heart and body had known all along. He was the only man for her. Her time with Roman was over. Roman was her past; John was her present and future. She went after him.
John stood in front of the fireplace. His eyes were closed. It had taken all of his strength to leave Marlena. He didn’t know how much longer he could stay away. Suddenly he felt a chill cross over his body. She was here. He didn’t need to turn around, he felt her presence.
“Doc this is not a good idea.”
“John, look at me.”
He shook his head and said, “I can’t.”
Marlena crossed the room until she was standing right behind him. Again she said, “Look at me.”
This time he turned to face her. Blue locked onto hazel. She stood before him dressed in nothing but his shirt. He thought she never looked sexier than at this moment. They both saw the desire in one another but John also saw something more. He saw her unconditional love for him. “Doc what is it you want from me?” He had to hear her say the words.
“I want you,” she said. “I want you to make love to me.”
“Are you …”
Before he could finish his sentence, she put her fingers on his lips and said, “Shh. John I love you. I always have. Make love to me.”
John knew if they made love there would be no turning back. She would be with him. He had to be sure she was ready. “Doc…,”
Before he could say another word, she reached up and brought his face close to hers. She kissed him on his neck and whispered in his ear, “I don’t want to talk.” She started kissing his neck on one side and made her way to the other side. John couldn’t move. Slowly she moved her mouth down to his chest. While her mouth was moving down his chest, she put her hands on his waist and removed his towel. It fell to the floor. She could feel his erection throbbing against her. As her tongue licked and caressed his nipples, her hands began to slide up and down his penis. John moaned in ecstasy. She slid down his body kissing every inch of him until she was on her knees. John was paralyzed. Marlena wanted to taste him. She couldn’t wait until she had him in her mouth. Before she would taste him, she needed him to see the love and desire in her eyes. She wanted him to know he was the only man for her. Marlena had never loved or wanted to please any man as much as John. She had done this before with other men, namely Don and Roman, but because she knew it was what they wanted. This time and every other time with John, was because she wanted it. She wanted to please him. Slowly she raised her head until she could see his beautiful steel blue eyes. As Marlena raised her head to look up at John, he lowered his head to see her face. He couldn’t believe she was finally giving herself to him completely. There was no doubt she loved and wanted him. They would be together forever.
Now that he knew how much she loved him, Marlena turned her attention back to the task at hand. She placed her hands at his knees and began to slowly caress his legs all the way up to his hips. John closed his eyes the moment she began to caress his legs. She brought her hands together until they were wrapped around his penis. He moaned as her hands touched his penis. She slid her hands down his penis until she cupped his sack. Ever so gently she leaned over and licked his sack and then blew on it. John grabbed her head with his hands. He could hardly stand still by the sensations Marlena was causing with her mouth. Next Marlena brought the tip of his penis close to her mouth. She could feel his penis throbbing in her hands. Marlena licked the tip of him. She began to take him into her mouth a little at a time. Back and forth she went, each time going a little further. Finally, she had him completely in her mouth. It was always a challenge to take him completely in her mouth because of his size, but today she was more than ready to meet that challenge. John held on to her head as she moved back and forth. She felt so good. No other woman made him feel the way she did. He didn’t know how much longer he would last. She knew he was close. He was losing control. She wanted to taste him. Suddenly, he moved away from her mouth. She moaned in protest at the loss of him in her mouth. He knelt down and began to kiss her passionately. Her hands immediately went around his neck and into his hair. She could not get enough of him. This would not be one of their long sweet, tender kisses; this was pure carnal lust. There would be time for tenderness later, right now it was need and desire. As he kissed her mouth, his hands unbuttoned his shirt and slid it down her shoulders. He worked his hands back up her neck until they were entangled with her hair. All the while he never stopped kissing her. Suddenly he pulled her hair and jerked her head back. Surprised by the sudden movement, Marlena let out a loud gasp. She wasn’t afraid of him. It was the passion they shared for one another. John brought out a side of her she never knew existed until him. She was always ready, willing and able. Somehow she knew this time would be different; like no other time before. Her neck was now exposed to him. He leaned over and began to kiss, bite and suck every inch of her neck. All she could do was moan and run her fingers in his hair. As he was making his way to the other side of her neck, he continued to pull her head backwards until she was laying horizontal on the floor and he was over her. John left her neck and made his way down her breasts. He took her right breast in his mouth and began to suck her nipple. With his right hand he began to roll her left nipple between his fingers. Marlena could feel his penis throbbing against her skin. She tried to insert her fingers between them to feel him; but she couldn’t reach him. He wouldn’t let her. Out of frustration she began to run her finger nails down his back. He moved his mouth to her left breast and began to suck her nipple and at the same time dragged his right hand down her body to the opening between her legs. Marlena began to moan loudly. Before she knew what was happening, John shoved three fingers inside of her. The minute he shoved his fingers inside of her, she screamed his name. John pushed his fingers in and out of her. In and out. In and out. Faster and faster. Harder and harder. Deeper and deeper. He began to place small bites on her breast. There was no doubt he would leave marks on her body this time. It was just the right amount of pain and pleasure. Marlena was in the sweetest agony she had ever known. She was so close; he could feel it. He didn’t know how much longer he could last without being inside of her. Just as suddenly as he pushed his fingers inside of her; he pulled them out. He raised his fingers until they were next to his mouth. John let go of her breast with his mouth and licked her juices off his fingers. The removing of his hand and licking of her juices took place in a matter of seconds. Before Marlena felt the void and realized his fingers were no longer inside of her, she felt herself being flipped over on her stomach and raised until she was on all fours with his penis at her entrance. With one quick push he was inside of her. There would be no time of adjustment. This would be pure sexual gratification. He placed his hands on her waist and began to push in and out of her. Marlena took each thrust silently. She was speechless. The pounding her body was taking felt so good. She never wanted him to stop. As much as John was enjoying taking her from behind he needed to see her face. And just like that, John pulled out of her and flipped her on her back. As he pushed back inside of her, he took her hands into his and raised them above her head. He was in control. The only thing she could do was wrap her legs around him. John pushed in and out of her with reckless abandonment. Marlena held on to him with her legs. She was lost in the moment and closed her eyes. John, however, had other plans. He would make sure she saw him; make sure she knew she belonged to him and he belonged to her. After tonight she would never leave him.
His voice was a low growl and demanding, “Open your eyes and look at me.” And still he pushed in and out of her.
Marlena opened her eyes. In all the years she had known John, she never heard that tone used before. She was even more aroused if that was even possible.
John pushed in hard. “Say.”
He pulled out, “my.”
He pushed in harder, “name.” His eyes were locked onto hers.
Marlena was memorized by look in his eyes and the way he was pounding her body. In and out; faster and faster; harder and harder; deeper and deeper. She had never seen such total abandonment and passion from him before. It was all she could do to comply with his demand.
“J o h n,” she panted in between thrusts. She didn’t know how much longer she could last. Her body had never experienced such exquisite pain and pleasure simultaneously.
They were both close. It wouldn’t be much longer. Still John wanted there to be no doubt left in her mind.
His eyes were still locked on hers. He pushed in even harder, “Do”
He pulled out, “you”
He slammed inside of her, “love”
He pulled out, “me?” John knew they were both there. As he said the word, he let go of her hands.
Immediately her hands went around his back. By now she could barely speak. Her body had taken a pounding, but she did manage answer him between his thrusts, “O h G o d y e s.”
As soon as she said yes, John flipped them over. Marlena was on top and he was on the bottom. He knew they would both collapse in exhaustion. They would not be able to move for a while and he didn’t want all of his weight on her.
The minute she said yes, their orgasm began. Never before had they experienced such waves of pleasure. Not while they were married, not on the plane, not on the conference table and not in Victor’s bathroom at the Board Meeting. This was truly an outer body experience.
Slowly they began to come back to their respective bodies. Neither one knew what to say. They had gone to a place few people knew existed and fewer people visited. Still breathing heavily, they clung to each other. After a while Marlena raised her head to look at him. Before she could say anything, John tried to speak. He wanted to explain his actions, what just happened between them.
“Marlena, I …..”
Marlena put her hand over his mouth. “I know,” she said. “We belong together.” She laid her head on his chest. There would be time for talk later. They both closed their eyes.
A short time later, John opened his eyes. It hadn’t been a dream. Marlena was still in his arms. He raised his head and saw chill bumps on her body. He gently turned over and laid her on her back. He pulled his shirt over her. He didn’t notice the marks on her breasts. John got up and went upstairs to the master bedroom. He pulled a blanket and a sheet off of the bed. John went back down to Marlena. He put his arms around her and pulled the sheet and the blanket over them.
Marlena opened her eyes. She was in John’s arms and covered by a sheet and a blanket. She didn’t remember him leaving her. The last memory she had of them together was her was on top and him still inside of her. Marlena rolled over and looked at John. She had never felt so sexually satisfied in her life. There was no doubt she belonged with John. He was her soul mate. She knew Roman would be devastated by her decision; but she also knew she couldn’t live without John.
John lay with his eyes closed holding Marlena in his arms. He felt her move but didn’t want anything to disturb the moment. Slowly he opened his eyes. She was looking at him. He reached over, pulled her to him and kissed her lips as softly as he possibly could.
“Marlena, I love you.”
“I love you John.”
He pulled her closer to him. She nuzzled his neck with her mouth.
“Doc, we need to talk.” He hadn’t seen the marks on her body.
“I know,” she said. She continued to place soft kisses on his neck.
“Doc, if you don’t stop, I won’t be able to think straight.”
“I know.” Marlena rolled on top of him. She knew they needed to talk; but now was not the time. She wanted him to make love to her. She leaned over and kissed him.
The moment she rolled on top of him, all thoughts of talking left his head. He wanted nothing more than to make love to her. This time they would take it slow. John opened his mouth and captured her tongue with his. It was a long slow kiss. There was no sense of urgency this time. He could stay there and kiss her until the day he died. While continuing to kiss her, he rolled them over until she was on the bottom and he was on top. Reluctantly he pulled his mouth from hers and began to place soft, gentle kisses on her neck.
Marlena knew they would take their time. Neither one was in a hurry. They both wanted to take it slow. It had been a long time since they were able to make love at a leisurely pace.
John kissed his way down her neck to her breasts. Until he saw the bite marks he hadn’t realized how out of control he was. The thought that he could have hurt her brought tears to his eyes. John raised his head and looked at Marlena.
“Oh my God Doc. I’m so sorry.”
She knew what he was thinking, what he was feeling. She had to let him know she was fine; in fact she had never felt that free and alive in her life.
“John it’s ok.”
“No Doc, it’s not. I can’t believe I did that to you.” It hurt him to his very soul to know that he might have caused her any type of pain. John rolled off of Marlena, took the blanket and moved away from her. He sat with his back to her with his hands in head. He couldn’t bear to look at what he had done to her.
Marlena wrapped the sheet around her and went after him. She sat facing him. She put her hands on his face and raised it so she could see him.
“John, listen to me. What you and I have together is more powerful or passionate than I could ever have imagined. What you do to me, how you make me feel ….I don’t have the words to describe.”
John still shook his head. “Marlena I lost control. I could have hurt you. I did hurt you.”
“You’re wrong. You could never hurt me. Look in my eyes. Tell me what you see.”
John said nothing.
“I’ll tell you what you see. You see a woman who loves you with her heart, soul and especially her body.” Marlena stressed the words ‘her body’.
John gave her a slight smile.
“You see a woman who knows the man she loves could never/would never hurt her. She knows he would rather die than hurt her. John I have never felt more loved or alive in my life.”
The only word John could utter was, “Marlena.”
“John you once told me I could never lie to you. Do you remember that?”
He nodded in acknowledgement.
“We were at the Titan Ball and I told you Roman was on his way. You told me I could never lie to you while we were married and I couldn’t lie to you then. You were right. I want you to remember that.” She pulled herself closer to him. “John I have never experienced with anyone else the kind of passion I have with you. Every time we make love it’s always new and exciting. It just gets better each time.”
“Doc this wasn’t making love, this was something else.”
Marlena put her fingers on his lips to silence him. “Let me finish. Do you honestly think if I would have cried out in pain or told you to stop, you wouldn’t have heard me? Did you hear me cry out in pain or tell you to stop? No you didn’t. You are the most attentive lover I have ever known. What just happened between us was what I needed, what you needed. Remember, I came to you. You gave me what I wanted, the same way you always do. John a few weeks ago at the Titan Board Meeting you came to me.”
John couldn’t believe his ears. They had never discussed what happened between them on that day.
She continued, “You gave me your body for my pleasure. That day was about me. The minute you entered the bathroom, your only concern was what I needed. You let me use you and I did. I know I left a mark on your shoulder, scratch marks on chest and back. John you are the only man that has ever brought this side out of me. I didn’t know it existed until you. In the future there will be times we make love and it will be wonderful and hopefully there’ll be a lot more times like this one. I don’t know exactly what to call what we just did; I just know I loved every minute of it.”
John smiled and said, “There’s a word, you’re just too much of a lady to use it.” He continued, “So you mean you’re ok with what happened.”
She leaned in and placed a kiss on his lips. “Honey, I’m more than ok.”
John was just about to return her kiss when he suddenly pulled back with a look of astonishment on his face. “Did you just say in the future?”
Marlena smiled and said, “John when I came down the stairs I knew you were the only man for me. I told you earlier we belong together. I meant it.”
He opened the blanket wrapped around him and took her in his arms. “I love you Doc, always have; always will.”
She dropped the sheet to the floor and said, “Show me.”
When the sheet hit the floor and John saw her naked body, he gasped, “Doc you are so beautiful. You take my breath away.”
John leaned in and lightly kissed her lips. Ever so gently, he parted his lips to grab her bottom lip. Slowly they sank to the floor. Once he captured her bottom lip, his tongue began its slow journey into her mouth. Marlena parted her lips in anticipation of his kiss. He wanted to make love to every inch of her body and he would begin with her mouth. Tentatively their tongues met, neither one wanting to rush the kiss. This kiss was a renewal of the love and tenderness shared between them. Now that their lust for one another had been satisfied, it was time to reaffirm their deep enduring love for one another. The kiss became more than just a kiss; it became a dance shared by two lovers. Instead of two bodies swaying to beat of the music, it was two tongues moving to the beat of their hearts. It was one of the longest most seductive kisses shared between them. Marlena had never felt so loved by just a single kiss. She knew the physical attraction between them was the strongest she had ever felt; but this kiss was just as powerful. It expressed the true depth of their love for one another.
Reluctantly John broke the kiss between them. He wanted to make love to the rest of her body. As gently as he could, John began to kiss and nuzzle her neck. His lips felt as light as a feather.
With her eyes closed, Marlena began to moan his name, “J—o—h—n.”
Hearing her call his name urged him on. John began to make his way down to her breasts. Still feeling remorseful about the marks on her body, he vowed to himself he would make it up to her. Every place he saw a bruise or bite mark, John tenderly kissed the spot. Slowly he made his way down to her nipples and stopped. John kissed every part of her breasts around her nipples except the nipples themselves. He didn’t take her nipples in his mouth, but instead, gently blew on them. As much as he wanted to caress them with his tongue he held off and just as slowly kissed his way back to the top of her breasts. John knew by now Marlena was desperate for him to take her nipples in his mouth. It was just as agonizing for him as it was for her not to take them in his mouth. Again he kissed his way down her breasts. This time when he reached her nipples he lightly brushed each one with his tongue.
The merest touch of his tongue sent shivers throughout her body. She was more than ready for him. Again she felt the brush of his tongue on her body.
“O—h J—o—h—n”, was all she could say.
Her hands went around his head to encourage him to take them in his mouth. It was more than he could take. John immediately took her right nipple into his mouth and ran his tongue over and over it. He sucked her nipple until it was sore. Next he took her left nipple in his mouth and did the same thing. He gave them each one last kiss before he moved on to the rest of her body.
John continued his journey down her body. He kissed every part of her body between her breasts and hips. At last he arrived at her center. Instinctively Marlena parted her legs for him. Slowly John lowered his head. He placed his hands underneath her and raised her hips. She grabbed the blanket underneath her body. He kissed the inside of her right thigh. He went as close to her opening as he could without actually touching it. Marlena let out a long sigh when he removed his mouth from her thigh without going any further. Instead he moved over to her left thigh and did the same thing. She forced herself to remain still and not move his head to where she wanted it. She gripped the blanket tighter. Her body was trembling. She was so aroused, she was afraid the minute he touched her she would lose it. Marlena closed her eyes in anticipation of his tongue finally caressing her center. She waited. He knew she couldn’t take much more teasing and truth be known, neither could he. As slowly as he could he brushed her lips with his tongue.
Marlena cried out, “O—h g—o—d!”
John had to force himself to take his time. He wanted this to last as long as possible. Back and forth he went with the softest touch of his tongue. Marlena simply moaned. Every few strokes, he would go a little deeper inside of her and then immediately return to the soft strokes. Pretty soon the soft strokes were becoming fewer and fewer. His tongue was going deeper and deeper inside of her most of the time. Eventually the soft strokes ceased for good. His tongue was in for good. He pushed his tongue in as slowly as he could and then pulled it out just as slowly. Marlena moved her body to the rhythm of his tongue. In and out it went; back and forth her body moved. She loved it when he worked his tongue that way. It always brought her to the edge of ecstasy. Just a little bit more and she would cross over.
John knew this was one of things she loved the most. It had been that way since the beginning; when she thought he was Roman. Because he knew her body so well, he knew she was right on the edge. Now it was time for her to go over. He quickly located her clitoris with his tongue. He began to lick and suck her clitoris. It didn’t take long. Just a few strokes and Marlena was gone. He held her hips tightly as her entire body began to shake. Her eyes rolled in the back of her head. She held on to the blanket tightly. Her knuckles were as white as the sheet she had worn around her body. John continued to lick her clitoris throughout her orgasm. As her orgasm began to wane, he removed his tongue from her body and let go of her hips. With her body still tingling, John made his way back up her body. His erection was just outside of her entrance.
Marlena was finally able to speak, “You are simply amazing.”
John looked down at her beautiful face and said, “You inspire me.”
And just like that, he was inside of her. She wrapped her legs around him. He stayed completely still for a few moments. He simply wanted to enjoy being inside of her. No longer able to contain himself, John began to move. Unlike the previous time, when he slammed into her over and over; this time would be different. He would be as gentle as possible. Sensing his need to go slowly, Marlena matched his rhythm. After a time, John could no longer hold back. He began to go a little faster and push in a little harder. Again, Marlena matched his rhythm. They didn’t make a sound. They didn’t have to. Their bodies were totally in sync with one another. Each one knew what the other needed and simply met that need.
He began to move in and out faster and faster. Marlena pushed down on his back with her legs. It was her way of letting him know she was ready for everything he could give her. John began to push in harder and harder. This was what she wanted. She wanted him to go as deep inside of her as he could. He was more than willing to meet her desire.
Marlena loved the fact he knew her so well. He always knew what she wanted and what she needed. “John, I love you so.”
“I love you too, Doc.”
He pushed in harder and harder. It wasn’t as rough as the before, but it was close enough and she loved it. She loved feeling him push in and out of her. John began to move faster and faster. It wouldn’t be much longer for either one of them. He gave one final push and just like that, they were both on the brink of something new and wonderful. This would not be anything they had ever experienced before. Somehow they both realized this at the same moment. John and Marlena looked into each others eyes and held on tightly to one another. It was an awakening. Their bodies became one at that moment. This was as much as a spiritual journey for them as well as the physical act of making love. They were no longer two people joined together; it was now one heartbeat, instead of two. Their breathing patterns were the same. Their souls were now one.
Finally it was was over and their bodies and minds were back to normal. John rolled onto his side and continued to hold her in his arms.
A few minutes later, they were still holding one another. Neither one had spoken a single word, until now, “John I know I’ve said this before, but …..”
John placed his fingers on her lips, “Shh. I know. This was something completely different. It was more than just making love.”
“For a moment, I felt like we were one and the same….”
John picked up where Marlena left off, “Like we shared the same heartbeat.”
“That’s exactly what I was thinking, what I was feeling.”
“I think we should take this is a sign that we’re meant to be together forever.”
“I think you’re right.”
They looked into each other’s eyes and said at the same time, “I love you.” They continued to lie there holding one another in complete silence.
A short time later John began to speak, “Doc, as much as I’m enjoying holding you in my arms we have to talk.”
“I know we do. I’m just enjoying this time together.”
“So am I, but eventually we have to decide the right way to handle this situation. We will never be apart again. That’s a promise.” John pulled her closer to him.
Marlena turned to face him. “I know this, but right now there is nothing we can do.”
A pained expression crossed his face. “What are you saying?”
“What I meant to say, is we can’t do anything until Roman is finished with this assignment. You know how dangerous it is to be a police officer. You know the last thing he needs is to lose focus which in turn could cost him his life. I couldn’t live with myself if that happened. I’m going to cause him enough pain as it is. Besides, it’s not just Roman, it’s also the children.”
John looked at Marlena and said, “Doc, I know you’re right. I know this is what we have to do. I don’t want to sound selfish, but now that we’re together, I don’t want to spend any time apart from you. I have waited for this moment for such a long time.”
“I know you have my love. I want to be with you just as much as you want to be with me. But until Roman is finished with this assignment, I can’t risk his life.” She lowered her head and in a whispered voice said, “The children are not going to understand why I’m leaving their father. I don’t know if I can make them understand.”
“Doc, are you changing your mind?”
Marlena looked up at John. She could see the pain in his eyes. “John, I know this is going to tear my family apart. In fact, this is going to destroy my family. But I can’t help the way I feel about you.”
“When I thought I was Roman, I loved those kids. I still think of them as mine. I don’t want to hurt them either. Marlena, what do you want me to do?”
“I honestly don’t know.”
John stood up and walked over to the fireplace. “Thanks to Stefano Dimera we’re all living an impossible situation.”
Marlena wrapped the sheet around her and followed him. “John, Stefano may have started the ball rolling, but he didn’t cause me to fall in love with you. I will not let him taint our love.”
John smiled at Marlena. “Doc, I love that you feel this way, but we’re right back where we started. What are we going to do?”
“The only thing I know is I can’t live without you.” Marlena took John’s face in her hands, “I have tried to deny my feelings for you and I can’t do it any longer.”
John kissed her gently on her lips. “The only thing we can do is to wait for this assignment to end and then tell him. I will be there with you when the time comes. Roman is a good and decent man. I hate like hell what this is going to do to him.”
“So do I. He deserves better than this. I can only hope some day in the future, he can forgive me. I don’t think the children will ever forgive me.”
“Doc, in time both he and the children will realize we had no choice. Do you think Roman would want you to stay with him if he knew the truth? What kind of life would that be for all of you?”
“I know you’re right but it doesn’t make it any easier.”
“No it doesn’t, but we can’t deny our feelings any longer.”
Marlena held both of John’s hands in hers and looked into his eyes. “So we agree. We’ll wait until the timing is right before we say anything to Roman or the children.”
“Doc, I will do what ever you think is right.” John pulled her closer. “I love you Marlena.” Slowly his gaze traveled down her body. There was no doubt; he wanted her again. Just as he was about to pick her up, he pulled back.
“Doc, we have a problem.”
Marlena already lost in his gaze had to re-focus her attention on what he was saying.
“What problem?”
“I don’t think we can wait to tell Roman about us.”
“I thought we just agreed to wait until it was safe.”
“Doc we did, but how are you going to explain all the marks on your body? If he sees them, he’ll have questions.”
“John I can handle this.”
”I am not leaving you alone to face Roman. That’s not the kind of man I am.”
Marlena stepped closer to John. ”I know exactly the kind of man you are. I can handle this.” She kissed his neck.
John was torn. As much as he wanted her at this very moment, he knew they had to resolve this latest complication. He pushed away from her. “Doc, I mean it.”
“Listen to me. Roman has been working so much lately, I hardly ever see him. And even when we’re home at the same time we’re not really together. Most of the time, I’m asleep before he gets home. I’ve been really tired lately.”
John immediately voiced his concerns, “Doc is everything ok?”
“Don’t worry. It’s just stress related. I’ve been denying my feelings for you for so long and that’s physically exhausting.”
“You’re sure that’s it.”
“Pretty sure.”
“Maybe you should see a doctor.”
“John, I am a doctor. I think I would know if something was wrong.”
“Doc, you’re sure nothing’s wrong.”
“I’m sure.”
“You’re positive nothing is wrong.”
“I’m positive.”
“Ok, then, back to the problem at hand.”
”I can see you’re not going to let this go. Do you mind if we sit down?” On the way to the couch she dropped the sheet and picked up John’s shirt to put it on. He turned and followed her. John picked up his boxers and slipped them on.
“Marlena, even if he doesn’t see the bite marks, how long do you think it will be before he wants to make love to you? How long do you think he can lie next to you in bed without wanting you? I know from experience, it’s impossible.”
“I haven’t thought that far in advance.”
“Well, I have. Every night since we made love on the plane, I lie awake wondering if he’s making love to you. Wondering if he makes you feel the way I do. Wondering if I would ever hold you in my arms again.”
“Nobody and I mean NOBODY makes me feel the way you do. You are the ONLY MAN I want to make love to me. Besides, like I just told you, our schedules are not in sync.”
“In sync or not, he’s a man. I understand what you’re saying, but you have no idea the effect you have on men. I don’t care how tired I feel; if I’m getting into bed with you, the last thing on my mind is sleep. Again, I’m speaking from personal experience.”
Marlena’s face turned a deep shade of red. “I don’t think that’s true.”
“Doc, I know it’s true.”
Smiling she said, “John, not every man is as insatiable as you.”
“It’s not me; it’s what your body does to mine. Any time I’m around you, your body calls to mine.” He leaned in and kissed her deeply. After the kiss, he smiled and said, “See what I mean. I can’t help myself.”
Marlena was dizzy from his kiss. “I think you have it all wrong.” She kneeled over his lap and straddled him. “It’s not me, it’s you. You have no idea the effect you have over women.” She began to nuzzle his neck. “Especially Rebecca Morrison.”
“The only woman I’m interested in is you.” John closed his eyes, leaned back into the couch and enjoyed her kisses. A slight bulge began to form in his boxers.
In between nuzzling his neck she said, “She is definitely interested in you. She wants you in her bed.” Feeling the bulge in his boxers, Marlena began to rock back and forth.
“It doesn’t matter what she wants. I’m only interested in what you want.”
Even though Marlena was becoming aroused herself, there was one question she wanted answered, “John,”
“Hmm”
“Have you slept with her?”
Even though John was thoroughly enjoying the sensations Marlena was causing, he was well aware of the question she asked him. “Who?”
“Rebecca.”
“Doc, you’re the only woman I want.”
Realizing he hadn’t answered her question, Marlena began to run her fingers through the hair on his chest. “John, you didn’t answer my question.”
John slipped his hands inside of his shirt and began to gently massage her breasts. “I know.”
“J—o—h—n.” His name came out more like a moan than an actual word. The minute he touched her body, it was difficult for her not to lose her train of thought. She began to bear down on his lap a little harder and a little faster.
Now it was his turn to fight for control. The bulge in his boxers was screaming to be released.
“D—o—c; n—o m—o—r—e t—a—l—k.” He leaned in and kissed her. The minute she felt his mouth on her lips, she threw her arms around his neck. There would be time for talking later. Right now all they wanted was each other.
John stood up; Marlena wrapped her legs around his waist. They were still locked in a kiss. He began walking. It took all of his strength to pull away from her mouth. Both were breathing heavily. They looked into each other’s eyes.
“Marlena as much as I have loved our time down here, I think it’s time we find a bed.”
In between breaths she said, “I think you’re right.”
John grabbed the flashlight off the table and began making his way towards the stairs. His desire was quickly taking over and making it difficult for him to concentrate on walking. They needed a bed and they needed it fast. Marlena was suffering the same fate. Half way up the stairs, she began to kiss his neck. That was all it took. The flashlight fell out of his hand and rolled down a few steps. Because John and Marlena knew each other’s bodies so well, they didn’t need that much light. With her legs still wrapped around his waist, he stopped immediately and sat her on one of the steps. With one hand he freed himself from his boxers and knelt down before her. They would never make it to the bed. In one swift movement he was inside of her. He waited a moment for her to become accustomed to him. Slowly he leaned her back and began thrusting in and out. Marlena placed her hands on either side of her body and gripped the edge of the step. Using the step for leverage, she raised her hips to meet him. Her legs were still wrapped around him and all of her weight was placed on her arms. Realizing she was using her arms to support her weight, John placed his hands on her hips to take the pressure off of her arms. Even though there was no need to be silent, neither one of them said a word. They simply stared into each others eyes. In and out he went. Marlena began to bite her bottom lip. She was so close. John went faster and faster. He felt her legs began to shake and saw her arms start to tremble. He knew it wouldn’t be much longer and pulled her onto him. Her arms went around his neck. Just a little bit more. In and out he went. He wanted them to last as long as possible. They cried out at the same time.
“M—a—-r—-l—-e—-n—-a!”
“J—-o—-h—-n!”
It was several minutes before they could move. They simply held on to one another. Finally John removed himself from her. He didn’t want to leave her warmth but he knew the steps would soon become uncomfortable for both of them. She immediately felt the loss of him inside of her.
John walked down the stairs and recovered the flashlight. He turned and made his way back to Marlena. John scooped her up in his arms and continued up the stairs. The master bedroom was his destination. John placed Marlena on the bed. Expecting him to join her, she was surprised when he turned around to leave the room.
“John, where are you going?”
He turned back and walked over to her. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. “I’ll be right back. I need to put out the fire in the fireplace and blow out the candles.”
Smiling Marlena said, “Still the boy scout.”
“Not really. I just don’t want our new home to burn down before we get a chance to actually live in it.”
“What do you mean; our new home?”
“Doc, the moment you came to me, I knew this would be our new home. After the time we’ve spent here, I could never imagine anyone else living here. That is, if it’s alright with you.”
“I love it. It’s absolutely perfect just like you.”
With a smile that went from his mouth all the way to his blue eyes, John said, “I am surprised that it hasn’t already started burning.” Not wanting her to become concerned, he continued, “The heat you generate with that body of yours is enough to burn the entire town of Salem down.”
Marlena blushed. She didn’t know what to say. John turned and left to go downstairs. She lay in the dark and waited for him.
He returned in a few minutes with their clothes in hand. “Mission accomplished. All fires are out. I even brought our clothes up so when the time comes, we can get dressed up here. I think I have everything except your panties. I couldn’t find them.”
Again Marlena blushed, “Don’t worry, I know where they are, I’ll tell you later.”
He threw the clothes on the bed and climbed in next to her. She moved into his arms.
”John, do you know how long we’ve been here?”
“I didn’t really pay attention to the time when we arrived, but it’s almost eleven now. We’ve been here for a while. Why are you bored?”
“Honey, I’m exhausted.”
“Well Doc, close your eyes and lie here in my arms. I’ll wake you when it’s time to leave.” He leaned over and kissed her.
Marlena closed her eyes, and was soon asleep. A short time later, John also fell asleep. They were both exhausted but as happy as two people could possibly be.
John was the first to awake. A small amount of daylight made its way through the curtains. He opened his eyes and for a moment didn’t recognize his surroundings. He looked down and saw Marlena still lying in his arms. It hadn’t been a dream. She was actually lying next to him. They had actually spent the night together and would spend the rest of their lives together. This had been a reoccurring dream of his for as long as he could remember. Only this time when he opened his eyes, she was still there.
Glancing at his watch, he saw it was still early. Just past daybreak. Not wanting to wake her just yet, John eased his way out of the bed. He walked into the bathroom and threw some water on his face. On his way back to bed, he flipped the light switch. The lights came on. Power had been restored to the building.
Marlena, still half asleep opened her eyes. She really wasn’t awake enough to notice her surroundings. The only thing she did notice was an empty space next to her in bed. She wasn’t lying in John’s arms. Last night hadn’t really happened. It had been a nothing more than a dream. She closed her eyes again and covered them with her arm. How many more times would she dream about making love to John? There was nothing left for her to do but get up and get ready for work. As she thought about getting dressed, she sensed something was different this morning. For some reason her body was sore. Slowly she sat up and this time really focused on her surroundings. This wasn’t her bedroom. She wasn’t wearing her nightgown. In fact, she was wearing a man’s shirt. She pulled the shirt open and looked down at her body. There were marks all over her. Suddenly reality hit her. It hadn’t been dream! She had made love to John! But more than that, they had committed themselves to each other. Truth be known, she had committed herself to him. John had always been committed to her. The day was looking better than ever.
At the same time Marlena was facing her reality, John was having his own revelations about their night together. He realized that for now, his time with Marlena was over. Their own little world had come to an end. It was no longer just the two of them; reality once again had intruded into their lives. He began smiling. Reality was just fine. This time wouldn’t end like all the other times: the plane, the Titan Ball or the Titan Board of Directors Meeting. There would be no recriminations, crying or regret. They would be together.
He walked back towards the bedroom with the intention of easing back in bed before she realized he was gone. The minute he hit the doorway he saw he was too late. She was already sitting up.
“Doc, did I wake you?” He walked over to the bed and climbed in.
“No you didn’t. For a minute when I woke up and saw the bed was empty, I thought I had dreamed the entire night.”
“Well if this is a dream, please don’t ever wake me.” He kissed her lightly on the lips.
John took her into his arms. They lay quiet for a few minutes. They were enjoying the last few minutes of their time together. Both of them realized this could be the last time they would wake up in each others arms for a while. At least until Roman’s assignment was over.
After a few moments John spoke, “Doc the electricity is back on.”
“Oh.” There was regret in her voice. “What time is it?”
He looked at his watch. The watch she had given him for Christmas. “It’s a little pass 5:00 a.m.”
“I guess we should get dressed.” She started to get out of bed.
“Marlena, I know we have to leave but can I just have a few minutes more?” He pulled her back to him and kissed her.
Marlena wanted with all of her heart to lose herself in his kiss, but she knew if she didn’t pull away from him they wouldn’t stop at just a kiss.
Breathless she pulled away, “John you know as well as I do, if we don’t stop now we will make love and as much as I want to make love to you, I can’t. I need to get home.”
He was clearly disappointed but he also knew she was right. “Ok, Doc, you win.”
Smiling Marlena said, “Honey, I lose. Winning would mean I get to stay here with you.” Marlena got out of bed and made her way to the bathroom. Before she entered, she turned around and with a mischievous grin said, “Besides, I don’t think my body could take anymore.”
Since Marlena was no longer in bed next to him, John decided to get up and get dressed.
Marlena stood in front of the mirror. Slowly she unbuttoned John’s shirt.
As he looked around for his clothes he saw Marlena’s clothes lying next to his.
Marlena slipped his shirt off her shoulders and looked at her body.
He saw his pants and looked for his shirt.
She stared at all of the bite marks and bruises on her body.
He picked up her clothes, and remembered she was wearing his shirt.
Marlena closed her eyes and flashes of them together re-played through her mind. John biting and sucking her breasts so hard, that he left marks on her body. Him taking her from behind on the floor; flipping her over and pinning her hands above her head so she could only wrap her legs around his waist; pounding in and out of her so hard she thought she would split in two. She could almost feel him inside of her again. To her surprise she was aroused once again.
John walked into the bathroom.
She wanted him, no she needed him.
He saw her.
She felt his presence and turned around.
Her clothes fell out of his hand to the floor.
She let his shirt fall off of her body and rushed into his arms.
The only word he could utter before he felt her tongue invade his mouth was, “Marlena.” It was a kiss of desperation. She could not get enough of him. He returned it with an equal amount of passion.
John knew if they continued, he would not be able to control himself. Breathless he put his hands on her shoulders and pulled away from her. “Doc, I thought you didn’t want to make love.”
Her eyes were glazed over with blatant desire and her voice filled with a huskiness he was unaccustomed to hearing, “I don’t want to make love.”
She grabbed his waist and pulled him to her. Her hands went to the zipper on his pants.
He backed her into the counter. This time it was his tongue that savagely attacked her mouth.
She unzipped his pants.
His hands went into her hair so he could pull her head back and expose her neck to him.
Her hands went into his pants.
His mouth went to work on her neck.
She pulled out his erection.
John turned Marlena around and placed her hands on the counter. He nudged her legs open with his knee.
And just like that he was inside of her. His hands went around her waist. She leaned over and waited for him to begin. She held on to the counter top with all of her strength. He would take her as hard as she would allow him. It was what she wanted. He eased out and slammed back into her. She cried out in ecstasy. Each time he pulled out and each time he slammed into her. With one hand on her waist to hold her steady, the other inched its way up to her breasts. She felt his hand inch its way up her body to her breasts and closed her eyes in anticipation of the way he would touch her. Instinctively she knew it would not be gentle. That’s not what she wanted. Instead he would grab, pull and pinch them. John grabbed one and began to pull and pinch her nipple. Again she cried out in pleasure. The sound of her voice sent him a deeper state of frenzy. He grabbed the other one. In and out, harder and harder he went.
Marlena didn’t know how much more she could take, but she was more than willing to test her limits.
John knew Marlena was exhausted but he could see by the expression on her face reflected in the mirror, she was not ready to stop.
At the same time John was looking at her reflection in the mirror, she somehow sensed his concern about her, and opened her eyes to look at him. She shook her head no. Not yet.
He pushed in harder. Marlena’s legs began to buckle. He leaned over her and put both arms around her waist to help support her weight. Again and again he pushed in and out of her. It wouldn’t be much longer. Suddenly Marlena cried out. Her entire body began to shake. She didn’t know how much longer she would be able to stand.
John also feeling the pressure build up inside of him felt his strength weakening. It took all of his determination to hold both Marlena and himself up. Finally, it was his turn. His body began to tingle. He was on fire. As the waves overtook both of them, they collapsed on the counter top. When he was able to move, he slowly withdrew from her body. Marlena feeling the loss of him was too weak to speak. With the last bit of strength he could muster, he picked Marlena up and carried her to the bed.
They lay side by side; both still unable to catch their breath. He took her hand and placed it over his heart. He wanted her feel his heartbeat. Slowly their breathing returned to normal.
Marlena was the first to speak, “John.” It was the only word she could manage to get out. For the first time in her life, words failed her. She didn’t know what else to say.
With her hand still over his heart, he pulled it away from his chest and lightly kissed her palm. “Marlena.”
They lay in silence for a few minutes more. Both at a loss to adequately express what they were feeling.
Finally John was actually able to say more than just her name. “You are one amazing woman.”
Marlena now able to move and speak turned on her side to look at him. She smiled, “Did I say you were insatiable? There’s not a word in the entire English language to describe what you are. In fact, in any language.”
“You make me want to do my very best.”
“John your best is just the best there is.”
She made an effort to sit up but soon fell back into the bed. “I don’t think I can move my body.”
“Doc, it’s still early. Why don’t you close your eyes for a little while and get some rest.” Before she could protest he covered her lips with his finger. “Shh, I promise I won’t let you sleep too long. Just for a little while.”
Realizing she had no choice, she agreed, “Just for a little while.” She closed her eyes. John pulled the bed sheet over her. He lay next to her and watched her sleep. He couldn’t believe that they were finally together. Smiling he closed his eyes and drifted off.
A short time later, John opened his eyes and sat up in bed. Worried he had broken his promise to Marlena he checked his watch. Once he saw the time he realized he had only been asleep for about twenty minutes. Even though it was just a short nap, he felt rejuvenated. He decided he would let her sleep a little while longer.
A half an hour later, true to his word, John woke Marlena. “Baby, it’s time to get up.”
She opened her eyes, looked up at John and smiled. “Ok, amy love. I’m ready.”
He knew she meant so much more than just getting out of bed. It was her way of letting him know she was ready to face all of the obstacles in their way together. “So am I.”
While Marlena sat up in bed, John went into the bathroom to retrieve her clothes and his shirt. “Doc, I still can’t find your underwear. I don’t see them.”
“Don’t worry about it. I know where they are.” She fought a losing battle trying to keep a straight face.
Watching her fighting hard to keep from smiling intrigued him. “Doc, you can’t keep a straight face. Where are they? You have to tell me.”
“They’re in my purse.”
Surprised at her reply, he asked the obvious question, “Why?”
“I’ll tell you this much; it’s all your fault and that’s all I’m saying.”
Realizing it was a waste of time to press her on this issue and truly curious, he said the only thing he could say, “Fair enough but someday you’ll have to explain this to me.” He knew her explanation would be a good one.
The only thing she said was, “Someday.”
Marlena swung her legs over the side of the bed in order to stand up. The minute she attempted to stand up she felt dizzy and quickly sat back down. John rushed to her side.
Full of concern for her well-being he asked, “Doc, are you alright?”
Still feeling a little light headed she shook her head. “I think I just stood too fast. Let me sit for a while.”
“Take your time. We don’t have to rush.” He sat next to her on the bed.
“I’m probably just hungry. We didn’t eat dinner and we definitely worked up an appetite.” She hoped her last statement would bring a smile to his face but John wasn’t buying her attempt at humor.
He knew she was trying to ease his mind. “Maybe you should see a doctor.”
“John, we’ve been through this already. I’m just hungry. I haven’t had anything to eat since lunch yesterday.”
John still wasn’t convinced but before he could say anything else she stood up. “See, I’m fine. I just need to eat.”
“You win Doc, but before I drop you off home, you’re going to get some food in your stomach. No arguments.”
She knew it was useless to argue with him. The look on his face said end of discussion and that was ok with her. She wasn’t ready to face a mountain of questions from Roman just yet. At least not on an empty stomach.
John finished dressing first and went downstairs. Marlena still a little wobbly on her legs took her time. Before she left, she went into the bathroom one last time. She walked over to the exact spot she and John had stood just an hour ago. It was mind boggling to her the things she did when she was with him. If she closed her eyes, she could actually picture the things they did to one another. He was like a drug she could never get enough of. Feeling a bit flushed she turned around and walked downstairs.
John was waiting for on the couch with her purse was in his hands. She walked over and sat next to him on the couch.
“Are you ready Doc?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be.”
“Then lets go get you some breakfast.”
Marlena looked around the room. There were half burned candles all over the place along with linen on the floor. “Don’t you think we should at least try to pick up some of the mess before we leave?”
“One of the great things about this place is it has maid service. Besides, as soon as I get to the office I’m calling the owner and making an offer. Hopefully before the day is over this will be our new home. Now let’s go.”
They both stood up. He put her purse on the table and turned to face her. “There’s just one more thing I have to do before we leave.”
“What’s that?”
He leaned in and tenderly kissed her lips. Almost immediately the kiss deepened into something more passionate. When they finally broke apart he said, “I love you Marlena.”
“I love you too.”
Both of them took one last look at the place that had brought them together. Slowly they made their way to the door and left.
Neither one said anything on the elevator ride down.
Once in the car, the conversation picked up again.
“Doc, there’s an all night diner a couple of blocks down the street where we can catch breakfast.”
“Are you sure? I don’t remember one being on this street.”
“It’s relatively new. I had lunch there. The food’s not bad.”
Jokingly Marlena asked, “What, were you on a lunch date?” She expected to hear John’s vehement denial but instead was met with complete silence.
Finally he replied, “Not exactly.”
Marlena knew she had no right to be jealous but that didn’t stop her feeling that way. Up until last night, she kept pushing him away. “Was it with Rebecca?”
“Doc, let me explain.” He turned on a side street, pulled over to the curb and turned the engine off. This was a conversation they needed to have in private and not in a noisy diner where anyone could walk in or overhear them. John unbuckled his seat belt and turned his body side ways to look at her.
She knew John owed her no explanations. “John you don’t have to explain anything to me. Until last night you were free to be with anyone you wanted.”
As much as it hurt her to say those words, she knew them too be true. She looked straight ahead and didn’t turn to face John. She didn’t want him to see her upset. It would hurt him and the last thing she wanted was for John to feel guilty.
He understood the pain she was feeling. He had felt the same pain ever since she had gone home to Roman after the Titan Ball. “Marlena, listen to me. It’s not what you think.”
Gently he turned her head so he could see her face. The minute he saw her eyes, he drew in a sharp breath. He could see the pain in her eyes and that he was the cause of her pain.
“Doc, I am not now, nor have I been with anyone else since we made love on the plane. You are the only woman for me. Yes, I was there with Rebecca; but it wasn’t a real date.”
“John you don’t owe me any explanations.”
John was trying his best to keep the frustration out of his voice. “Listen to me. A few weeks ago I stopped in at the diner for lunch. The place was packed. I was by myself and sitting in a booth alone. She was in a hurry and asked if she could sit with me. Technically we were not together. That was the first time we’d met. Naturally we began talking. It was a friendly conversation. By the time the meal was over we had exchanged business cards. I’d forgotten all about her until she called me. I met her for coffee a couple of times and a few friendly lunches. Believe it or not, last night was the first time we were having dinner together. And to answer your question from last night, NO I haven’t slept with her. She’s a nice woman, but she’s not you. We’re just friends.”
“John, I believe you. But listen to me when I say this, Rebecca wants you.”
Smiling he said, “Doc, I think you overestimate my charm.”
She answered him right away, “No, you underestimate your sex appeal. Sooner or later she will make her intentions known.”
Leaning in, he kissed her gently on her lips. “Doc, you’re the only one for me. Now let’s go get that breakfast I promised you.” He started the car and drove to the diner.
John and Marlena entered the diner and sat across from one another in a booth. Because it was still early, the diner was almost empty. As soon as they sat down the waitress was handing them menus. Before she could begin John ordered coffee and the breakfast special for both of them.
Meanwhile, Laura Horton, Marlena’s best friend was turning into the diner parking lot. Last night she had made a late night house call. The call itself didn’t last long but just as she was about to leave the power went out. Not wanting to leave until she was sure her patient would be fine, she was stranded there until just a few minutes ago. Extremely tired but more hungry than tired, she decided to stop on her way home for breakfast. Not expecting to see anyone she knew, she walked in and was just about to sit at the counter when out of the corner of her eye she thought she recognized a couple sitting at a booth. The woman reminded her of Marlena and the man resembled John. That couldn’t be them. What would they be doing here? Thinking she was more tired than she realized, she shook her head and was about to sit back down when she decided to take a closer look. She was right. It was John and Marlena. Slowly she made her way over to their booth.
John was the first to notice someone approaching them. “Doc, Laura is here and she’s coming over.”
A look of apprehension appeared on Marlena’s face. Laura was her best friend from college and always knew when something was going on with her.
“Relax, Doc. We were stranded by the power outage.” He gave her a reassuring look. “If you start to feel nervous, just look at me.”
“John she knows me better than anyone else. She will know something is up.”
“It will be ok. I promise.”
Their conversation was cut short by Laura’s approach. John stood up and kissed her on the cheek. “Hello Laura. Why don’t you join us for breakfast?”
Marlena slid over on the seat to make room for Laura. “Hi Laura.”
Laura slid in next to Marlena. “Well you are the last two people I expected to see here.”
Trying to give Marlena time to calm down, John answered for both of them, “This isn’t exactly where I thought I would at this time of the morning and I’m sure Marlena didn’t think she’d be here either.”
Laura could tell something was going on with Marlena. She could always read her friend and right now, Marlena was giving off strange vibes. And even if it wasn’t the vibes she was picking up from Marlena, their clothes were rumpled, as if they slept in them. “So, what brings the two of you here?”
John and Marlena looked at one another and both spoke at the same time, “It’s a long story.”
Before anyone else could say anything the waitress returned to the table and proceeded to take Laura’s order.
Once she left, John smiled at Marlena and said, “Doc, why don’t you tell Laura why we’re here and why our clothes look as if we slept in them.”
Marlena started telling Laura how they met in the restaurant and how both Roman and Rebecca were called back to work leaving them alone together. Before she could get to the part about the rain and the penthouse the waitress returned with their food. Taking a few quick bites of her breakfast she continued with her story. Just as she was about to tell her about the power outage, Laura interrupted her story.
“Let me take a wild guess. The power went out and you guys were stuck in the penthouse overnight.”
Marlena breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s exactly what happened.”
“The same thing happened to me, only I was at a patient’s house.” Even though Laura was paying close attention to Marlena’s story, she was also watching the interaction between John and Marlena. The way his eyes never left her and every once and a while she would look directly at him as if he gave her the strength to continue telling their story. Anyone else wouldn’t have noticed any of this, but she knew Marlena better than anyone else. There were only two other people who would have noticed anything was wrong with Marlena. One was her twin Samantha and Samantha died years ago and the other was sitting in the booth across from her and Marlena; John. Not even Roman could read Marlena the way John could.
They ate the rest of their meal in silence.
“If you ladies will excuse me, I’ll be right back.” John stood up and walked to the restroom.
“Now that John’s gone, is there anything else you want to tell me?”
For the merest second, a look of panic crossed Marlena’s face. She quickly recovered but not before Laura recognized the look for what it was – panic. “I told you everything. There’s nothing left to tell.”
Laura knew Marlena was holding something back, but she wouldn’t push her. When the time was right, Marlena would tell her everything. That’s what best friends did for one another. They knew when to push and when to pull back. This was the time to pull back.
“I was just checking. I’ll be right back.” Laura excused herself and went to the ladies restroom.
Marlena was alone in the booth. She was troubled by Laura’s question. She wondered if Laura somehow sensed something was going on between her and John. Except for John, Laura knew her better than anyone else.
As John walked back to their booth he could see Marlena was distracted. “Doc, is everything alright? Where’s Laura?”
“Uh, I think so. Laura went to the restroom.”
He could see she was mulling something over. “What’s on your mind?”
“After you left, Laura asked me if there was anything more I wanted to tell her. I think she knew I wasn’t telling her everything.”
“Doc, Laura is your best friend. If you told her everything is fine she will take your word for it. Just remember I love you.” He placed his hand in the middle of the table.
“I love you too.” She wanted nothing more than to reach across the table and take his hand into hers but she knew Laura could walk back at any moment.
“I know.” Slowly he withdrew his hand from the table. He knew she wouldn’t risk Laura or anyone else witnessing an act of tenderness between them. He motioned for the waitress.
Both Laura and the waitress arrived at the same time.
John looked at his watch. “Does anyone want anything else before I get the check?”
Laura spoke first, “Why don’t you two go on ahead? I think I’ll take another cup of coffee. I’m exhausted. I didn’t get much sleep and today is going to be a long day.”
Without thinking Marlena agreed, “I know what you mean. We didn’t get much sleep either.”
Trying to cover Marlena’s mistake, John spoke, “You know, strange place, strange bed, noises in the night, who could sleep?”
Once Marlena realized her mistake she also tried to fix the situation. “I didn’t mean it the way it came out.” She silently prayed Laura would not question them any further.
“Don’t worry Marlena, I know what you meant.” Even though she was saying the words, Laura wasn’t quite sure if she believed them her self. Something was definitely up.
John paid the check and both he and Marlena got ready to leave.
Marlena looked at her friend one last time. “I’ll see you later at the hospital.” She kissed her cheek and both she and John left the diner together.
Laura sat in silence enjoying her cup of coffee. She was also reflecting on her friendship with Marlena throughout the years. She had never seen her friend love a man the way Marlena loved John. While they were together, they were completely devoted to one another. Any one spending any amount of time with them could see how much they loved one another. But things changed. The real Roman was found alive and both John and Marlena moved on with their lives; Marlena with Roman and John with Isabella. She often wondered if they would ever truly stop loving one another. The kind of love they shared was not easy to leave behind. Over the last few months, she and Marlena had many discussions about Roman and John. Marlena told her over and over she loved Roman and that her life was with him. After seeing them today she wondered if it was really over between them. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but something was different. When she first walked in the diner they looked like any other couple having breakfast. AND THAT WAS IT! They looked like a couple, not two friends or former spouses, but a couple.
Maybe she was over analyzing Marlena’s demeanor. Maybe Marlena was just tired from a sleepless night in a strange place. Somehow, she didn’t think that was it. Time would tell. Until she knew for sure, or Marlena confided in her, she would keep her suspicions to herself. Laura drained the rest of her coffee and left the diner.
While Laura was drinking her coffee, John and Marlena made their way to the parking lot and into the car. He could see she was still worried about Laura. They needed to talk but sitting in the parking lot was not an option; especially since Laura could leave at any moment. Before she could say anything he drove out of the lot and onto a side street. Both were consumed with their own thoughts. John was worried. If seeing Laura rattled her that much, how could she face Roman? Marlena on the other hand, was worried Laura would guess they were together.
“Doc, I’m not sure this is going to work.”
“What do you mean?”
“If seeing Laura can upset you that much, how do think you can convince Roman nothing happened?”
“I wasn’t expecting to see anyone we knew. Laura caught me by surprise.”
”I understand that Doc, but I’m not sure you can pull this off. Being deceitful does not come to you naturally. You are by nature, an honest and loving woman. You could never lie to me and I doubt if you can lie to Roman.”
“John, I appreciate what you’re saying, but I have already lied to Roman. I have lied to him since the day …..”
Before she could finish her sentence, John interrupted, “Since the day we made love on the plane.”
“That’s not what I was going to say. When Roman came back and we separated, I told myself and him that the reason I married you was because I thought you were Roman. I told him that my feelings for you were based on the love I had for him. I think I said that because (1) I felt so guilty about loving you the entire time Stefano held him prisoner and (2) Isabella was carrying your baby. John I have loved you since the moment I saw you. I love you for who you are and not who I thought you were. I have never stopped loving you. I have lied to Roman every day since he has been back. I know that now.”
“Doc, you didn’t lie to him out of malice. How could you be honest with Roman if you weren’t ready to be honest with yourself? You did what you thought was best for everyone.”
“And now that I’ve finally faced my feelings for you, I’m forced live a lie a little longer.”
“Marlena, are you going to be able to do this?”
”You and I know I don’t have a choice.”
“I know.” John turned the key in the ignition. Before he put his car in gear, he took her in his arms. “I love you. We’ll get through this together.” He kissed her.
As much as she was enjoying the kiss, she was also aware of their surroundings. The last thing they needed was to be seen. Reluctantly she broke the kiss. “John as much as I …”
Before she could finish her sentence he said, “I know we have to be careful.” He put the car in gear and drove off. Neither one said anything for a few minutes.
Finally, Marlena broke the silence between them. Her concerns about Laura had resurfaced. “Do you think Laura suspects anything is going on between us?”
“Doc, I think it went ok.”
“I’m not so sure.”
“Why do you think that?”
“Because Laura has always been able to tell when I’m nervous or I’m holding something back. It’s been like that since college.”
“OK, say you’re right. Say she suspects something. Do you honestly think she would say or do anything about it?”
Marlena immediately came to her friend’s defense. “She would never do anything to hurt me or my family.”
“That’s my point. Even if she suspects something is going on she would never betray you.”
“I guess I’m just a little uneasy about all of this. I hate being deceptive. First I’m lying to my husband and now I’m lying to my best friend. I just want this to be over.”
“Doc we’re almost there. Do you need me pull over to give you time to compose yourself?”
“No. All the time in the world is not going to make this any easier. I’d rather just get it over with.” She took a deep breath and continued, “I should probably do this alone. You don’t need to be there.”
”Doc, I am not leaving you to face Roman alone. If for some reason there’s trouble I need to be there.”
“It would probably be easier if you weren’t there.”
“I am going in with you. End of discussion.”
John stared straight ahead. Marlena could see there was no point in arguing with him. Once he made up his mind, nothing would change it. She sat beside him quietly. She prayed everything would be ok. She clasped her hands tightly.
As they turned onto her street, her heart began to beat a little faster. John took one hand off of the steering wheel and reached over and squeezed her hands. It was his way of trying to calm her down. Just that simple gesture helped her to relax a little. Her heart wasn’t racing as fast.
When he pulled in front of her house he didn’t see Marlena’s car in the drive way. “Doc, I don’t see your car here.”
She had been so preoccupied with the thought of seeing Roman; she hadn’t noticed her car was missing. “That’s strange. He should be here.” She turned to face John panic stricken, “You don’t suppose he went looking for us?”
“Marlena, before you jump to conclusions, how about we go inside and see what’s going on?”
John parked the car and got out. Both he and Marlena walked to the front door. He half expected the front door to open and to see Roman charging at him. Nothing happened. Marlena opened her purse and took out her keys. Slowly she put the key in the door and turned the knob. The house was quiet. They walked in together. She called out, “Roman. It’s me Marlena.”
No answer.
“Doc, it doesn’t look like he’s here.”
“Maybe he’s in the shower. Wait here while I check.”
“I really don’t think he’s here. Why don’t you look upstairs, and I’ll look around down here.”
Marlena went up the stairs. The first place she checked was the bedroom. No sign of Roman. She didn’t know whether to feel relief that she didn’t have to face him or if she should be worried because he wasn’t here. She checked the all of the rooms upstairs. He wasn’t in the house.
As she was making her way downstairs she heard John call her.
“Doc, I found something.”
By the time she made her way downstairs he was standing by the mantle. He was holding an envelope with her name on it. The handwriting was Romans’. “It was on the mantle.”
She took the envelope from him and sat down on the couch. She was afraid to open it.
“Doc, you have to open it.”
“I’m afraid.”
”Do you want me to do open it?”
“No I’ll do it.” She opened the envelope and took out a single sheet of paper. After she read it, she handed it to John. There were only a few handwritten lines on it.
John was driving to the hospital to see Marlena. It had been a week since Roman had left town unexpectedly. The look on her face after she read the note was burned in his memory. He could still see the panic in her face and hear the anguish in her voice. Every night, since that morning, before he closed his eyes he relived the moment he handed her the note and she read it. He replayed what happened next over and over in his mind.
THE MORNING AFTER
“Doc, you have to open it.”
“I’m afraid.”
”Do you want me to do open it?”
“No I’ll do it.”
Doc,
Had to leave town. I tried to find you last night. I know what happened. We need to talk.
Roman
Marlena stared off into space. “Oh my God! Oh my God! I can’t believe this is happening.”
John put his arms around Marlena in an attempt to calm her. “Doc, take a deep breath.”
“Don’t you understand? He knows. He knows we made love last night.”
”You have to calm down.”
Marlena was beside herself with guilt. “If anything happens to him because of me I’ll never forgive myself.” Tears began to run down her face.
“Marlena listen to me.” His voice was harsher than he meant it to be, but he had to make her listen to him. “You’re jumping to some pretty big conclusions.”
“What else could this mean? I didn’t want him to find out this way.” She took the note from his hand.
”Doc we don’t know what it means. We’re not even sure if he knows anything.”
Just then the doorbell rang. John realized Marlena was in no condition to see anyone. “Go upstairs and let me answer the door.”
Marlena didn’t bother to protest. She knew she couldn’t face anyone until she regained her composure. The look in her eyes was a silent thank you. She turned and went upstairs.
John waited until Marlena was completely out of sight before he answered the door. To his surprise Abe stood on the porch.
As nonchalantly as he could, he asked, “What brings you here this morning Abraham?”
Abe answered in one word, “Roman.”
John put on his best poker face. “Come on in. Marlena’s upstairs.” As Abe walked into the house John began speaking. “Doc and I were stranded in the blackout last night. We just walked in the house 5 minutes before you did.”
“That’s why I’m here. When Roman couldn’t reach Marlena he asked me to stop in and check on her.”
“To tell you the truth Abe, Roman left a cryptic note for Marlena and it really upset her. Maybe you can shed some light on it. All he said was he had to leave town and they would talk later.”
“Roman called me before he left town. He told me he couldn’t reach Marlena and he was worried. He figured she was probably stuck somewhere in the blackout. Half of Salem was out last night.”
“Do you know why he went out of town?”
“I don’t know anything. He and Rebecca were at the station last night, he made a few phone calls and before I knew it, he was out the door. Maybe Rebecca knows something.” He looked at his watch.
“Marlena should be down in a few minutes. Can you wait?”
“Actually, I need to be going. I’ve told you everything I know. I was just checking on her and if everything is ok, I’ll be heading home.”
John walked Abe back to the door. “Thanks Abe, I’ll fill her in.” As John closed the door, he called out to Marlena, “Doc, its ok. You can come down now. Abe’s gone.”
Marlena didn’t answer. “Doc?” Worried John ran up the stairs two at a time. He went directly to her bedroom. Marlena was sitting on the edge of the bed. He knelt down in front of her.
“Roman’s overnight bag and some of his clothes are gone”
“Doc, everything is fine.”
“What about the note?”
“Abe explained it, at least what he knew.”
Marlena looked at him utterly confused. “What do you mean?”
“When Roman couldn’t reach you last night, he figured you were stranded in the blackout. According to Abe, half of Salem was out last night. He asked Abe to stop by and check on you.”
”That doesn’t explain why his bag is gone along with his clothes.”
“Doc, listen to me. Abe said Roman was at the station last night with Rebecca and whatever case he’s working on is the reason he had to go out of town. His leaving has nothing whatsoever to do with you and me.”
A feeling of relief washed over Marlena. “Are you sure? You’re telling me everything?”
“I’m just telling you what Abe told me. He doesn’t know anything else.” He thought a moment before he spoke again. After their previous conversation, he hated to mention her name but if it would help ease Marlena’s mind he was willing to try anything. “There is someone else who might know what’s going on.”
“You’re talking about Rebecca.”
“I am. After all, they are working on the same case. Do you want me to try?”
Marlena didn’t hesitate to answer him. “I do. You’ll tell me everything you find out. I don’t want you trying to protect me. I need to know.” She knew John loved her and she trusted him. She wasn’t thrilled he would have to see her but she needed to know what was going on.
“What ever I find out, I promise I’ll tell you.” He kissed her forehead.
Now that Marlena was finally calming down, he took time to look around the room. The room he once shared with Marlena when they were married. The bed she was sitting on was once a bed they shared as man and wife. The family pictures sitting on the dresser. At one time he was the dad in those pictures. It was almost too much to bear. This was once his life and now it was over. That didn’t stop him from loving Marlena and those kids like they were his own. He would always watch over them. All of their memories together came rushing back to him. He felt like someone had punched in the gut and took all of the air out of his lungs. Tears formed in his eyes and slowly rolled down his cheek. He stood up and walked to bedroom door. John ran his hand on the surface until he came to a spot on the door. Unless you knew where to look, you would never notice the small gash in the door. The gash was made by the heel of his boot. He remembered the night it happened. He was still Roman, married to Marlena and on the police force. It was the night he remembered their first time together. The kids were out for the night and they were alone. He made dinner; they shared a bottle of wine and finally their favorite desert – strawberries and whip cream.
With his hand still on the door John said, “I wanted to fix that spot on the door but at the same time, every time I saw it, it was a reminder of that night. I never wanted to forget it.”
Marlena walked up behind him, put her arms around his waist and placed her head in between his shoulder blades. “I remember.”
He turned to face her. “We were on the couch. I was kissing your neck. You were questioning me.”
“I was asking you what specifically triggered your memory.”
“It was you. At least I thought it was you. Turns out it wasn’t even my memory.”
“It might not have been your memory, but what happened between us that night; that is a memory we will always have.”
With a smile that carried over to his blue eyes, John said, “I have to agree. That night was different.”
Marlena’s face turned a light shade of red. “We never quite made it to the bed.”
“Doc we barely made it up the stairs. I wanted you so badly.”
Her voice was now a whisper, “I wanted you too.”
Both John and Marlena remembered that particular night with clarity. John was kissing and nuzzling her neck. She was leaning back on the couch running her fingers through his hair. Just the feel of his mouth on her neck made her nipples harden and a wetness seep into her panties. Slowly her hands traveled down his body until they rested on hips. She had an uncontrollable desire to feel his skin underneath her hand and began to pull his shirt out of his pants. After his shirt was out, she still felt the undeniable need to be closer to him. Marlena straddled him and placed her hands underneath his shirt. John leaned back into the couch and assaulted her mouth with his. This was a bold new Marlena and he loved every second of it. Marlena broke off the kiss and began to nuzzle his neck. Feeling the constriction of his buttoned shirt, she withdrew her hands from underneath and placed them on the outside. Without any warning her hands flew to the top of his shirt and ripped it open. Buttons flew everywhere. She pushed his shirt off his shoulders onto his arms. Her hands traveled from his chest to the buckle on his pants over and over. Surprised and extremely pleased by Marlena’s aggressiveness, John brought his hands to the top of her blouse and ripped it opened. He grabbed and pulled her breasts through the lacey material of her bra. A moan escaped from her mouth. As her hands continued their journey up and down his torso, she began to rock back and forth on his lap. She could feel the rising bulge in his pants and it was making her wetter. Her panties were soaked through. No longer content with seeing her breasts confined by her bra, John ripped it in half. As they spilled out, he pulled her head back by her hair to give him better access to them. This time it was her turn to be surprised by his action. Now that they were free, he pulled and sucked her nipples until he heard both pain and pleasure from her moans. By the sound of her voice, he knew she was close to having an orgasm even though he hadn’t entered her yet. His pants were tight due to his erection and it was beginning to be painful. Seeing how close she was, he would not deny her. He put his hands on her waist to help her ride him faster. Marlena knew she was close and she also knew it was becoming increasingly uncomfortable for John. Because he was such an unselfish lover, she knew he would not stop until she was through. Before she could move her hands to his belt buckle he grabbed her hands, put them around his neck and shook his head from side to side to signal no. John kept one hand on her waist to help guide her and he slipped the other one underneath her skirt. Marlena sensing she was on the verge of exploding closed her eyes. He placed his hand on top of his erection palm up and inserted his fingers in her panties to make contact with her sensitive area. She was so wet his fingers easily slipped inside of her. As soon as she felt his fingers inside of her she opened her eyes. John began to thrust them in and out of her making contact with her clitoris with each stroke. And suddenly the room started spinning. Her moans came from somewhere deep inside of her. She couldn’t focus. Her walls tightened and she began to tremble. Her juices flowed out of her. Her skin was on fire. He continued to push his fingers in and out of her until he felt her orgasm begin to fade away. When she finally finished trembling, he withdrew his fingers from her. Even though her orgasm had just ended, she knew he needed her and she was ready. He was so hard he felt like he would burst. Again she went to unbuckle his belt and again John refused. He knew what he wanted. He tried to get up with her but she pushed him back down on the couch and knelt before him. This time she wouldn’t take no for an answer. Staring into his eyes she pushed his hands aside and unbuckled his belt. Carefully she unzipped his pants. Gently she pulled his throbbing erection out through the opening in his boxers. John leaned back and closed his eyes. She leaned over and inhaled deeply. She loved the smell of him, but more than that, she loved to taste him. Marlena licked her lips in anticipation. Every time she saw him she was amazed at his size and thickness. She placed one hand underneath his testicles to gently caress them and with the other hand she held his stiff member at the base. As she began to stroke his testicles she gently blew on the tip of his erection. John let out a long moan. He was powerless and she knew it. He didn’t know how long he would last. Marlena sensing his urgency licked the tip of his member. He nearly jumped off the couch the minute her tongue made contact. Ever so slowly she began to take him deeper and deeper into her mouth swirling her tongue around him. She was the only woman who could take all of him into her mouth. John began to move his hips to the same rhythm as her mouth. He was so close. It wouldn’t be much longer. The minute he felt the first signs of his orgasm, he grabbed the cushions on the couch for support. His hips were in the air and his body was stiff as a board. He couldn’t move. Wave after wave rolled over him. Marlena took every thing he gave her. Finally he finished and collapsed on the couch. Marlena looked up at him and smiled. He was speechless. This beautiful amazing woman was his wife. With her blouse ripped open and her bra torn in half she was the sexiest woman he had ever known. He reached down and pulled her up until she stood before him. He leaned forward and placed his hands underneath her skirt. Slowly he made his way up her thighs until he reached her panties. Just as slowly he began to pull them down her legs until they reached the floor and she stepped out of them. Once again she straddled him. His lips brushed her neck. At first it was gentle kisses but as his desire for her grew, they became more demanding. Usually whenever she felt him begin to mark her, she would stop him, but tonight was different. She wanted him to claim her. She would just have to use makeup to cover it up. As his mouth made its way around her neck she placed his hands on her breasts. Her nipples were already hard. She needed him to touch them. Following Marlena’s lead, John began to pull and roll them between his fingers. The harder he pinched them, the more aroused she became. Feeling his desire to make love to her overtaking him, he stood up. Marlena wrapped her legs around his waist as he walked to the stairs. He wanted to make love to his wife in their bed. As they climbed the stairs, Marlena ran her fingers up and down his back and kissed his neck. She could feel his erection growing. Each time he climbed a step she shifted her weight so that the tip of him would barely touch her. She knew if she kept up her actions it would cause him to lose control. And that’s what she wanted tonight. Maybe it was the wine along with the strawberries and whip cream that put her in this mood or maybe it was the simple fact that he remembered a part of their past together. Whatever it was, she didn’t care. She wanted him. The more Marlena teased him, the more difficult it became for him to walk. At one point he thought he would have to stop and take her right there on the stairs. Finally they made it to the top. As luck would have it the bedroom door was closed. It didn’t matter. He wasn’t in the mood to wait any longer. He swung his leg and kicked it open with his boot. As they walked through the doorway he used his other leg to kick it closed again. Expecting him to walk to their bed Marlena was surprised when he turned around and pushed her against their bedroom door. Placing his hands on the door and without saying a word, he entered her hard and fast. Marlena was caught off guard. She hadn’t expected him to take her that fast. Giving her just a couple of seconds to adjust to him he began moving inside of her. This was new to her. His thrusts became harder and harder. The harder he pushed, the more she enjoyed it. Just when she thought he couldn’t go any harder or deeper he proved her wrong. The sensations she felt were pushing her over the edge. He felt so good. This was a new level of passion between them. In between his thrusts she began to suck his neck and shoulder. The harder he pushed the harder she sucked. She wouldn’t be the only one with territorial marks on her body. As wonderful as it felt to take her against the wall, John wanted to make sure he wasn’t hurting her. When he looked into Marlena’s eyes he saw raw passion. She was enjoying this as much as he was. Her hair was matted to her head by sweat. Her bottom lip was quivering. He could see she was close and so was he. Faster and faster he went. He could feel her legs begin to tremble. She held on to him with all of her might. Because he was sweating profusely, her hands were sliding down his back. Her eyes closed tight. At the same time, John felt himself losing control. He held on to her as tight as he could. He didn’t know how much longer he would be able to stand. His vision was blurred. They called out to one another at the same exact time.
John and Marlena looked at one another. It was hard to believe how long ago that night happened. Back then he believed they would always be together. They would always be a family. Once Roman came back, it was if their marriage never happened. Their love for one another never existed. That was a hard pill for him to swallow.
John was the first to speak, “It was real wasn’t it? We were a happy family once upon a time.”
“Yes, my love. We were very happy.”
Again John looked around the room and felt the anguish of knowing all of this was once his. Marlena could see the pain in his face. John turned to leave.
“Doc, I’ll wait for you downstairs.” It was too painful for him to stay in this room. The room he once shared with her and now she shared it with Roman.
“John, wait.” She reached out to him. “Stay.”
“Doc, I’ll be downstairs waiting for you. I can’t stay here. It’s too hard. Too many memories.”
Her voice was so soft, “I know.” He began to pull away from her. “Make love to me.”
John wasn’t sure he heard her correctly. “Marlena, what did you say?”
She looked into his eyes and said, “Make love to me.”
John didn’t move a muscle. As much as he wanted to take her in his arms, he had to be sure. The longer they stayed in this house together the bigger the risk of someone discovering them together.
She could read his mind. She knew why he was holding himself back. It was because of her. He didn’t want to cause anyone to become suspicious.
Her voice was full of passion. “John, listen to me. You were right. We shared many happy times in this house, in this room, in that bed. We were a family; you, me and the kids. I remember the night we made that gash in the door, just like you. I remember lots of nights we spent in this room together. What I don’t remember is the last time we made love in this room. One minute we’re a happy family, the next minute everything is different. Just like that, it’s all over. I’m married to Roman and you’re with Isabella. I want there to be a last time for us in this house. If this is the last time I make love in this house, I want it to be with you.”
With tears in his eyes, John leaned in and kissed Marlena. He loved this woman with every fiber of his body. He pulled her closer to him as their kissed deepened and grew more passionate. Breathless they finally pulled apart. John picked her up and carried her to the bed. Silently and slowly they undressed one another. As gently as he could, he lowered her onto the bed. Marlena looked up into John’s eyes. She loved him as much as he loved her. John climbed in the bed and positioned himself between her legs. Because he realized how sore her body felt he would be as gentle as possible. He laced their fingers together and looked into her eyes. He watched for any signs of discomfort from her. Slowly he pushed the tip of his erection inside her opening and waited. Marlena squeezed his fingers for him to continue. He pushed himself in just a little more and stopped. There was a little discomfort but not enough for her to tell him to stop. Again he pushed himself in a little deeper. This time he could see a flicker of pain cross her face.
Before he could withdraw from her, she stopped him. “No.”
“Are you sure?” He had ravaged her body the night before and he knew she was feeling the after effects.
“Yes.” The pain she felt subsided and was quickly replaced by feelings of pleasure.
Each time he pushed himself inside her he could see flinch for just a second or two before she relaxed. Finally he was in her all the way. He kept perfectly still until he could see she was ready for him to continue. He began to move slow and easy. He took his time and made long, slow strokes. Each time he moved inside of her she experienced less and less pain and more and more pleasure until finally there was nothing but pleasure. Their eyes locked onto one another. Neither one said a word. He continued at that slow pace for as long as he could. It was not the passionate love making from the night before, but it was just as wonderful.
She moaned in his ear, “O h h h .You feel so good.”
Just the sound of her voice excited him. He quickened his pace just a little. John let go of her hands so she could wrap them around his body. As her hands went around his body, he knew his self control was almost at an end. Still moving as carefully and gently as he could, his pace increased. By the pressure on his back from her legs he knew she was almost ready to climax. His thrusts became a little faster until he felt her legs begin to shake. Still mindful of the condition of her body, he was careful not to lose control and plunge in her until they both cried out. This time their love making was full of tenderness.
After a few moments without saying a single word, Marlena disengaged herself from John’s arms and went into the bathroom. She turned on the shower and waited for the water to get hot. As soon as the shower door began to steam up she stepped in. She adjusted the shower head until the water was pulsating on her body. Her body had never been this sore before in her entire life; at least not from making love.
Marlena closed her eyes and stood still, not moving a muscle, trying to let the water work some of the soreness out of her. She was exhausted both physically and mentally. While thoroughly enjoying her shower she reflected on the alternate course her life had taken in the past 24 hours. She had committed herself, body and soul, to John. Even if she had gone home instead of going to the penthouse with John, she knew it would have only been a matter of time before she gave herself to him. He was the man she loved and wanted to spend the rest of her life with; not Roman.
As soon as Roman entered her thoughts tears began to run down her face. She was not sorry she had made love to John. In fact, she wasn’t sorry they made love in the house she shared with Roman or the bed she shared with him. The tears were for the pain and anguish she knew she would cause Roman, her kids and the rest of her extended family. Caroline and Shawn had always treated her like a daughter; Bo was just like the little brother she never had and Kim and Kayla were just like her sisters. They would be devastated by her betrayal. She prayed that someday they would be able to forgive her.
John opened his eyes to find Marlena was gone. He heard the water running in the shower, climbed out of bed and walked into the bathroom. Because the shower was almost completely steamed he walked over and looked in. He saw Marlena standing still underneath the water. When he looked a little closer, he realized she was crying. Before he could open the door, he heard her say, “I’m so sorry, please forgive me.”
John opened the shower door and stepped in behind her. Marlena was so upset she never saw him walk into the bathroom or over to the shower. It wasn’t until he opened the door did she realize he was there.
”John, I …” She wanted him to understand the reason for her tears.
Before she could finish her sentence he said, “I know Doc.” And he did. He knew Marlena better than he knew himself. She wasn’t crying because she felt guilty but rather because of the pain she would cause Roman and her kids. He put his arms around her and pulled her closer to him.
Marlena leaned back into his waiting arms. Feeling his arms around her, her body began to respond in such a way that only he could provoke. Suddenly aware of their surroundings and state of undress Marlena tried to pull away. She still felt the soreness throughout her body. “I can’t….”
”Shh Doc. It’s ok.” He knew her body needed time to recover. Instead of pulling her back into his arms he reached around her and grabbed her body wash. He poured some of the soap into his palms and began to rub them together. John moved her hair to the front of her body and began to slowly rub his palms on the base of her neck in a circular motion using a gentle but firm touch. His goal was to help alleviate some of the soreness from her muscles. She placed her hands on the shower wall in front of her and closed her eyes. Between the water washing over the front of her body and John’s hands massaging her neck and back, Marlena was becoming more relaxed as each second passed. Slowly and continuously he worked his way down her body, his hands in constant motion. Now kneeling down his hands went down her back, past her waist, to her round firm behind and finally down her right leg his hands bringing her pleasure with each stroke. His hand went as close to her center as he dared but he was careful not to touch her. Despite her earlier protests, she was a little surprised and disappointed when he didn’t attempt to touch her center. Instead, he continued his way down her leg. He lifted her foot and massaged the bottom of her sole and in between each of her toes. When he was finally finished with her right leg and foot, he went back to the top of her left leg and started all over repeating the same motions as before. As he finished with her left leg, still on his knees he slowly turned her around until she faced him. Now the water ran down her back rinsing off the soap while he got ready to start his journey all over again. Before he began, John looked up at Marlena. Her eyes were closed and he could tell by her breathing she was enjoying the massage, in fact, she looked a little aroused. John began his journey back up her body. He started at her foot and slowly worked his way up. Again he went as close to her center as possible, but was careful not to touch her. This time she let out a sigh. Standing once again, his hands went from her lower stomach all the way up to her ribs, continuing his massage. Slowly his hands made their way to her breasts and paused. This was the only time his hands stopped their continuous motion. He took a deep breath and continued. His hands started at her nipples and worked their way up. Marlena let out a small moan the moment she felt his hands on her breasts. Hearing her moan took a tremendous amount of effort on his part to control himself. He wanted nothing more than to take them in his mouth, but now was not the time. He moved his hands up to her shoulders and slowly went down her right arm, giving her fingers the same attention he gave to her toes. When he finished with her hand he moved over to her left arm and gave it the same treatment. He was almost finished; he had saved the best for last. John brought his hands to her inner thighs and gently nudged them open. Using just his fingertips, he slowly and very carefully caressed the opening between her legs. Again it took all of self control not to slip his fingers into the velvet warmth of her body. Marlena’s eyes opened the moment she felt his fingers. She was now totally relaxed and aroused simultaneously. Showing remarkable restraint, John slowly removed his fingers from her opening. He turned her around in order to let the water rinse her body off. Once she was completely rinsed, he reached around her and turned off the water. John opened the shower door and grabbed the two towels hanging on the bathroom door. He wrapped one around his waist and with the other one he began to dry her body. As soon as he was finished he wrapped the towel around her body and scooped her up into his arms. Marlena felt safe and secure in his arms and laid her head on his chest. He carried her to the bed and gently laid her down. The shower was great, but it was his massage that made all the difference in the world. It was one of the most sensual things she had ever experienced in her life. So sensual, in fact, she realized that as tired as she was, she was aroused even more than before.
Watching her struggle to stay awake, John said, “Just close your eyes for a few minutes. I won’t let you sleep to long.”
Knowing John would be true to his word she closed her eyes and began to drift off. John leaned down and kissed her forehead. He was so aroused from the shower he didn’t know how much more he could take.
As Marlena started to drift off to sleep she began to dream about being in the shower with John. She felt the water washing over her and his hands making their way down her body. He was kneeling before her, slowly moving his hands towards her center. Her insides begin to shake with anticipation of his touch.
She whispered his name, “John.”
The sound of her voice whispering his name sent shivers up and down his spine. Marlena was the love of his life. She owned him body and soul. He wanted her more than ever.
Marlena felt his fingers slip inside of her. Again she moaned his name, “John.”
John could barely control himself. He could see the rise and fall of her breasts. Her bottom lip twitched and her breathing was labored. She was dreaming about them making love and he knew it. It was his mission in life to make all of her dreams come true and he couldn’t think of a better way to begin their life together, than to make this dream come true.
Trying not to wake her John loosened the towel wrapped around her body. As gently as possible he nudged her legs open and eased his body between them until his head came to rest at the very center of her essence. His hands went underneath her bottom, his tongue poised at her entrance.
Still sleeping and still dreaming, Marlena could feel John’s hands on her body. Unable to control her desire any longer, she whispered, “Please make love to me.”
It was all the encouragement he needed. Using only the tip of his tongue he began to lightly stroke her opening. Marlena began to moan and grip the sheets. As her moans became more sensual, John went faster and faster. Even though Marlena had always told him she responded to him like she did with no other man, he was truly amazed he could illicit such a response from her while she was sleeping. There was no doubt whatsoever that they belonged to one another. He could feel she was close. This was always one of his favorite times with her. To see her on the brink of total abandonment and to know that he was the one who brought her to that place always pleased him. Marlena’s body began to tremble. The waves began at the tip of her toes and traveled the entire length of her body. Suddenly her eyes popped opened. Before she could register what was happening to her body, she screamed his name. It was an involuntary action. He held on to her tightly until her body slowly stopped shaking lapping up every bit of her juices. The minute she stopped trembling, John removed himself from between her legs, lay next to her and looked at her beautiful face. He loved the way she looked after they made love.
As the realization of what happened slowly crept into Marlena’s mind, she couldn’t believe it. Without a doubt, John was definitely the only man who could do the things he did to her body. The last thing she remembered was drifting off to sleep. She had experienced erotic dreams about John before, but never had she dreamed it and had it happen simultaneously. She was speechless.
As the silence between them dragged on, John became worried. Troublesome thoughts entered his mind. Maybe he should have let her sleep, maybe she was angry; maybe she was too sore; he should have waited.
No longer feeling confident, but afraid to speak, he knew he had to say something. “Doc, I’m sorry. It seems all I do is apologize to you. I shouldn’t have…..”
Before he could finish the rest of his sentence Marlena placed her fingers over his lips, “Shhh.” Blushing, she continued, “I have had dreams about you making love to me before, but never have I had the dream and have it happen at the same time. This was definitely a first.”
Feeling an overwhelming sense of relief John replied, “Well Doc, this is just the first of many.”
Marlena rolled onto her side and let her eyes travel the length of his body. She couldn’t help but notice the stiff erection he possessed. Again desire began to overtake her body. Slowly she eased her way down his body.
Knowing how exhausted she was, John made an attempt to stop her. “Doc, you don’t have to do this. I just wanted to please you.”
She gazed into his steel blue eyes. “I want to do this. You have no idea how much I want to taste you.” Before he could utter another word, she took him into her mouth. John lay back and closed his eyes. She felt so good. It was as if her mouth was especially designed for him. As her mouth began to move up and down, his hips began their own dance. Deeper and deeper; faster and faster she went.
John began to moan her name, “Marlena. Baby you feel so good.”
Marlena could tell by the sound of his voice, it wouldn’t be much longer. The sound of his voice excited her even more. She loved the way he smelled, the way he felt, the way he tasted. She could never get enough of him. Suddenly his body stiffened. He couldn’t move. The waves of pleasure paralyzed his body. As his seed shot forth, she took everything he had to give; every last drop. Finally he collapsed. Marlena made her way up his body until she was once again lying beside him.
“Doc, I love you.”
“John, I love you.”
They lay quietly next to one another for a few more minutes. Eventually John was the first to speak, “Marlena, as much as I hate to say this, we need to get dressed. I’ll drop you off at the shop so you can pick up Roman’s car.”
”I know. It’s time.”
John climbed out of the bed and picked up his clothes. “Why don’t you get ready in the bathroom and I’ll use the guest room. When you’re done, I’ll meet you downstairs.”
Marlena simply nodded her head in agreement. She knew the longer they stayed, the greater the risk of someone discovering their secret.
John slowly walked out the bedroom, down the hall and into the guest room. He wanted nothing more than to stay right there and make love to her over and over, but he knew they had to be careful.
Marlena dressed as quickly as she could. It was too much of a temptation to stay naked around John. She could not control herself around him. Kim had once told her that she and John were addicted to one another. At the time, she had vehemently denied the accusations, but now she knew better. Kim had been right all along. They were addicted to one another. They could never get enough of one another. As she made her way back into the bedroom she looked at the pictures of her children on her vanity. A pang of sorrow rang through her body. She picked up the phone on the nightstand and dialed Shawn and Caroline. She needed to make sure everything was fine; at least for the moment. She would do anything to spare them the heartache but she also knew she had to face the truth. She was in love with John. After being reassured the kids were fine, Marlena made her way downstairs. John was sitting on the couch waiting for her.
“All set?” he asked.
“As ready as I’ll ever be.”
He stood up and walked over to her. He grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes. “We’ll get through this together. I promise.”
“I know.”
They leaned in at the same time and shared a sweet tender kiss. Without saying another word, they walked outside of Marlena’s house.
BACK TO THE PRESENT
A horn blowing on the other side of the street brought John back to the present. He was on his way to see Marlena. Over the course of the week they had only talked to one another over the phone. As promised, he called Rebecca to check on Roman’s whereabouts. She didn’t have any more information for him than Abe. He passed on what he learned from Rebecca to Marlena. John hated to disappoint her but there was nothing he could do. If Rebecca knew anything more she wasn’t sharing it with him. They would just have to wait until he came home.
He couldn’t go another day without seeing her face. He called her from his office to let her know he needed to see her. Today was the day. John recalled their conversation from earlier that morning.
{“Doc, I have to see you.”
“John I feel the same way but we have to be careful. Roman’s going to be devastated enough without us flaunting our affair in public. I can’t do that to him. I have to be the one to tell him about us. We just have to wait until this assignment is over.”
“I know Doc but not being able to see your face is killing me. I need you.”
“I need you too.”
“What’s your schedule like today? Do you have any free time?”
“John the only time I have is at lunch. I have appointments all day.”
”Save your lunch hour for me. I’ll be at your office. What time is your lunch hour?”
“12:30 – 1:30.”
“I’ll be there.”
“John we have to be careful.”
“Marlena I have visited you in your office before. No one will think anything is going on. I’ll be there.” John hung up the phone before Marlena could raise anymore objections. }
He knew he was taking a chance but he couldn’t go another day without seeing her. John pulled into the hospital parking lot; parked his car and went into the hospital. It was 12:15.
*******************************************
So intent on seeing Marlena, John never noticed the black Mercedes Benz following him since the moment he left his office. The driver of the Benz dialed a number on his car phone. After a series of clicks the call was answered.
The voice on the other end asked a question, “Did he spot you?”
“No sir,” was the reply.
“Good. Where is he?”
“He just pulled into the hospital parking lot. Should I follow on foot?”
“No. That’s enough for today. Wait for further instructions.” Click. The voice on the other end disconnected the call. The driver made his way home until he was needed again.
**********************************************
Marlena sat at her desk reading the same file over and over. She saw the words but couldn’t make sense of anything. She was a nervous wreck. John would be standing in her office at exactly 12:30. It was 12:10 now. Marlena wanted to see John more than anything, but she was also afraid to see him. He had a hold on her that she couldn’t explain. They were one and the same person.
There was a knock at the door. Marlena looked at her watch. He was early. She told her secretary she could go to lunch a little early and to take her time. She wouldn’t be needed until after 1:30.
”Come in.” Her heart was racing.
The door opened, and instead of John it was Laura. Laura walked in and closed the door behind her. She walked over to Marlena’s desk and sat in the chair facing her.
“Hi, Marlena. I was wondering if you were free for lunch. It’s been a while since we’ve had a chance to catch up with one another.”
“Oh Laura, I wish I could, but today is not a good day. I have a lot of work to catch up and I’m working through lunch.” She hoped her friend wouldn’t notice how nervous she was and question her.
Laura didn’t say anything at first. She knew Marlena was lying to her. “That’s too bad. Call me when you get a chance.” Laura got up and left her office. She went into the Doctor’s Lounge.
Marlena put her head in her hands. She hated lying to Laura. She hated lying period. But there was nothing else she could do. As much as she hated lying, she couldn’t give up John. After a few minutes of trying to make sense of the file in front of her, she decided to give up and put the file back in her file cabinet. She would have to work on it later. As she was walking back to her desk her phone rang.
By now John was getting off of the elevator on Marlena’s floor. He didn’t see anyone he knew and headed straight to her office.
Just as John passed the lounge, the door opened and Laura walked out. He didn’t see her but she saw him. She was just about to call his name, when she realized he was heading to Marlena’s office.
Marlena leaned over her desk and answered her phone. It was one of her colleagues from another hospital. They were discussing a patient.
Laura watched as John knocked on Marlena’s door and walked in. Her suspicions were confirmed.
John walked in and as he closed the door, he locked it.
Marlena turned around the minute she heard the knock at the door. She knew it was John. As he walked in, she signaled with her hand 5 minutes. Marlena turned back to her desk and continued her conversation. Her back was to him.
John had other ideas. It had been a week since he saw her face, kissed her lips, held her in his arms, and made love to her. He only had an hour with her and he would be damned if anything or anyone would interfere with their time together. There was only one thing to do.
When Laura realized John didn’t come right out, she turned around and went back to the lounge.
While Marlena continued talking on the phone, John took off his jacket, threw it over the couch, walked up behind her and put his hands around her waist. The all too familiar warmth that only he could bring with a single touch began at her center and spread throughout the rest of her body. With his hands firmly encased around her waist, he placed tiny kisses up and down her neck. It was taking every ounce of strength Marlena possessed to concentrate on her telephone conversation. She could feel his erection pressing in her back and an inaudible sigh managed to escape from her lips. The sound of her own moans snapped her back into reality and helped her realize she needed to cover the mouth piece of the phone before her colleague heard her moans of ecstasy. He ran his fingers up the front her body until they were on the top button of her blouse. Slowly, he began to undo each button. With her blouse open but still on her shoulders, he ran his fingers back up her body to her breasts and massaged them in a way that he knew gave her the most pleasure. He was careful not to touch either one of her nipples. Looking down over her shoulder he could see they were already as hard as pebbles in anticipation of his touch. Marlena almost dropped the receiver out of her hand when he took both of his index fingers and rubbed her nipples up and down. She leaned further into his body and closed her eyes reveling in the magic of his hands. As her desire began to overtake her she could barely hear the doctor on the other end of the phone. It seemed as though his voice was coming from inside a tunnel.
Without any warning, John slid his hands down the sides of her body until he was kneeling down behind her. Slowly he ran his hands back up her legs underneath her skirt. His hands went all the way to her panties and began to pull them down her legs.
Marlena could no longer hear or speak coherently. She put the doctor on hold and turned around and looked down at John. Her voice came out in a raspy whisper, “John what are you doing to me?”
John, however, was not to be deterred. He looked up into her lust filled eyes but continued lowering her panties to the floor. Once her panties reached her ankles, he gently lifted each leg, kissed the inside of each of her thighs, pulled them off and placed them in his pants pocket. Still kneeling before her he slid his right hand up the inside of her thigh until his fingers reached her center. Never breaking eye contact with her, he slipped them inside her velvet warmth and slowly moved them in and out. Finally he spoke, “Doc, do you want me to stop?”
Marlena couldn’t see straight. She was lost in his touch.
“Answer me. Do you want me to stop?” His fingers were in constant motion.
She shook her head slowly from side to side indicating her answer was no. Thinking John would bring her to the brink of ecstasy she craved so badly, she closed her eyes. John, on the other hand, had something else in mind. Without so much as a single word, he slowly withdrew his fingers from her center and stood up. The minute she felt the absence of him, she opened her eyes. John placed his hands on her waist, turned her around until her back was to him and placed her hands on the desk. She heard the sound of his zipper being lowered. As she leaned forward, she felt him push his way inside of her. Expecting him to immediately begin thrusting in and out of her she was surprised when he picked up the phone, and placed it in her hand.
“Finish your call.” He leaned in and pressed the hold button. He grabbed her waist and began to move in and out of her.
Marlena stammered into the phone, “I’m sorry but I have an emergency and I’ll have to call you back.” The receiver barely made it back to its cradle before she moaned his name, “J o h n.”
Fueled by his desire for her John pushed harder and harder. Marlena held on to the edge of the desk with all of her strength. Whenever he took her from behind, it was always a rough ride and she always enjoyed every minute of it. He loved to withdraw almost completely and then slam back into her. The deeper he went the harder he pushed. The force of his thrusts became so powerful that Marlena had to adjust her grip on the desk, and in doing so accidentally knocked over a picture frame. They were so caught up in the throngs of passion they failed to notice the broken frame lying on the floor. Knowing she couldn’t cry out the way she wanted to, Marlena bit her bottom lip so hard she almost drew blood. John could feel Marlena’s legs begin to shake. He needed to go deeper. He pushed her all the way over her desk and slammed into her. Her papers scattered all over. That was all it took. Their orgasms started at the same time. Neither one made a sound. He leaned over her and held her tightly until they stopped shaking. As their bodies returned to normal John slowly withdrew from Marlena. They both stood up. Always attentive to her every need and desire, John began to massage her lower back. He knew she had a long day ahead of her and didn’t want her to have any back pain. After a few minutes he slowly turned her around and pulled her to him. Just to see her love for him in her eyes was enough to sustain him for the rest of the day. As usual they were on the same page and both of them leaned in for a sweet tender kiss.
********************************************************************
Roman impatiently tapped the steering wheel. Come on he pleaded to the light; change already. The light seemed to stay red for an unusually long time. In fact, today it seemed he caught every light in Salem. Smiling to himself, he knew he was exaggerating. He was just anxious to see his beloved Doc. It had been over a week since he spoke with her and even longer since they made love. He couldn’t even remember the last time. For a while it seemed as if they were drifting apart. She was either already asleep by the time he came home or just too tired. Then again, he thought, maybe part of the problem is me. This case is taking longer to close than I thought and taking up more of my time. At least, before he left to go out of town, they had gone out to dinner together. If he hadn’t been called back to work, he was pretty certain they would have wound up in bed making love. Even John’s surprise visit to their table wouldn’t have ruined their night. In fact, seeing John on a date with Rebecca pleased him to no end. Truth be known, he was always a little ……. Suddenly the light turned green. Yeah !!! He was on his way to see Doc. He couldn’t wait to see the look on her face when he walked in her office unannounced. Pleased with his plan to surprise Marlena, Roman pushed all thoughts of John out of his mind.
********************************************************************
Finally they pulled apart.
John spoke first, “Doc, I actually came here for a reason.
“You mean something else besides making love to me.”
“Doc I never need a reason to make love to you. It’s as natural as breathing. Come sit with me on the couch. I need to talk to you about a couple of things.” He took her hand and walked over to the sofa.
“This sounds serious.”
“Not really; just something that I want to talk to you about. Plus I have something to give to you.” He slipped his hand into his pants pocket and pulled out her panties and a set of keys.
“You’re giving me my panties and a set of keys.”
“No, I’m not giving you a set of keys.” He proceeded to take two keys off his key ring and placed them in the palm of her hand. “Just these two.” He threw his set of keys on the table in front of the couch. The panties went in his jacket pocket.
“Keys for where?”
“The silver key is for the loft and the other one is for the penthouse.”
“John, why are you giving me keys?”
“They’re for you to use any time you need to get away. Think of them as your oasis from the madness. This situation we’re in right now is extremely stressful. You’re being pulled in so many different directions. You have the kids, your work, and Roman. In addition to all of that, you’re worried people will find out about us.” He pulled her closer to him. “And I didn’t help the situation by barging in on you today, but in my defense, I couldn’t go another day without seeing you.”
Marlena looked into his eyes and saw the depth of his concern for her. She was touched by his thoughtfulness. Tears began to form in her eyes. This was the reason she loved this man with her entire being. He was always there whenever she needed him; always putting her needs, wants and desires before his; always trying to protect her. Overcome with an intense feeling of love for John, Marlena raised her hand to his face and followed the outline of his jaw line finally letting her fingers rest on his lips. With the lightest touch possible she traced the outline of lips and slowly brought her fingers to his chin, drawing him to her. Just as their lips connected, John pulled Marlena onto his lap positioning her body until she straddled him. The kiss which began as sweet and tender soon turned into something a bit more passionate. Breathless they reluctantly pulled apart and looked into each other’s eyes, recognizing the undeniable desire they both saw in each other. Marlena understanding she needed distance between them rose up on her knees in order to get up. His hand slipped underneath her skirt in the space between them and unzipped his pants freeing himself for her.
Still kneeling over him Marlena was the first to speak, “John we don’t have enough time.”
“I know.” He pulled her back to him with the tip of his penis poised at her opening; just close enough for her to feel him. John sat up straight and started to nuzzle her neck.
Feeling herself losing her will power, she forced herself to speak, “We can’t do this.” As the words are coming from her mouth, she adjusts her body to accommodate him. God, he felt so good. Slowly she began to move up and down.
“We won’t.” His hands with a mind of their own, unsnapped her bra as his gaze drops to her magnificent breasts. As she moved up and down, he took both of her breasts into his hands and caressed them before leaning forward and capturing one with his mouth.
Shifting the angle of her body to take him in deeper inside of her, she moans his name, “John.” She continues, “Oh God; you have to stop.”
Letting go of her breast in order to kiss the valley between them he answers her, “I will.”
Moving her body faster and running her fingers through his hair, she asks, “When?” A moan from deep inside her escapes, “mmmmm” Marlena closes her eyes and bites her bottom lip.
“Soon baby soon.” Sensing how close she is he leans forward and wraps his arms around her, holding her tightly. Marlena in turn wraps her arms around his neck. The roaring in her ears has started. Her body begins to shake. John can feel the pressure of her walls closing in on him. Just a little bit more. He begins to thrust his hips up in order to help them along. He can tell by the sound of her moans and the way her body is moving, her orgasm will be extremely intense. And suddenly they’re both over the cliff. Neither one can see or hear anything. They’re both freefalling with no end in sight. The only thing they can do is hold on to one another. Marlena begins tremble even more. She wants to scream, but has no voice. Her natural instinct to breathe is the only thing working right now. The only thing she can do is bury her head in his shoulder and enjoy the pleasure that has overwhelmed her body. John feels every nerve ending in his body. It’s as if he’s been touched by a live wire. His entire body begins to shake. There is no end in sight as the waves of pleasure continue to assault his body. Gradually the trembling began to subside. Sound and sight were restored to them. It was a few minutes before either one had the energy to speak.
******************************************************************
Roman turned the corner. The hospital parking lot was right down the street. He looked at his watch. In about 15 minutes, he would be in Doc’s office. They had a lot to talk about but right now all he wanted was to hold her in his arms. He couldn’t wait.
******************************************************************
As their breathing began to return to normal, still straddling him Marlena was the first to speak, “Oh God.”
John looked at her confused. He didn’t understand what she meant.
Marlena smiled and said, “I had to get that out. I wanted to scream it, shout it, say it, moan it, but I couldn’t speak.” Slowly she lifted herself onto her knees until she was completely free of him. She collapsed right next to him.
“Doc, are you alright?”
“I can answer that in two parts: (1) I’ve never felt better in my life and (2) I’m tired and my day is only half over. If you could bottle what you do and sell it you would be a millionaire.”
Laughing John said, “First off, I’m already a millionaire and secondly, I only do what I do because I do it with you. No other woman does it for me.” His voice suddenly took a sexual tone, “I mean it. There is no other woman for me but you.”
“I feel the same way. You are the only man for me.” Feeling the sexual tension resurfacing between them, Marlena moved to the other end of the couch. She needed distance between them. Trying to buy time until she could control her emotions she looked away at the clock on the wall behind her desk. To her surprise her lunch hour was almost over. “Is that the right time?”
John looked at his wrist watch. “I have 1:10; what time do you have?”
“I have the same time. I only have 20 minutes left for lunch.”
“Doc, I really came here to talk to you.”
“We don’t have enough time right now. Can it wait?
“It’s not that important, it can wait. Can I see you later?”
Still feeling an overwhelming desire for John, Marlena didn’t answer right away. Part of her wanted to say the hell with this and she would meet him later, but the logical Marlena, the dependable Marlena, the mother of 3 children, wife and friend couldn’t do it. As much as she wanted to promise she would meet him later, make love to him again, she knew she couldn’t. “I don’t know.”
John tried to close the distance between them, but before he could reach out to her she held her hand out to stop him. She pleaded with him, “Don’t come any closer. I can’t think straight when you’re near me.”
Knowing he had such an effect on her pleased him immensely. Smiling from ear to ear he replied, “Is that such a bad thing?”
With the sexual tension still hanging in the air between them she answered his question, “It is when I have to work, we’re in my office, and you interrupt my phone conversations.”
Trying to sound as innocent as possible, John replied, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Hearing the playfulness in his voice Marlena closed the gap between them and slapped him on his arm. “You know exactly what I’m talking about. You came here and seduced me.”
John held up his hands in mock protest. “I’m innocent of all charges.”
“Honey I would never describe you as innocent. You do realize that turnabout is fair play and one day our situations will be reversed.” She began thinking of the perfect plan, the only thing she needed was an opportunity to present itself.
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Don’t worry, you’ll find out.”
“Should I be worried?”
Already planning her revenge and picturing it in her mind, her tone went from playfulness to outright seductress, “I would be.”
The sound of her voice sent chills down his back. He knew she would make him pay and with a little luck he would pay over and over again. Oh well, he thought, I might as well be punished for everything. He pulled her to him and captured her bottom lip. Once again their kiss took on a more passionate nature.
******************************************************************
Roman pulled into the hospital parking lot. Just a few minutes more and he would see Doc. God he loved this woman.
******************************************************************
Even though she could go on forever kissing him, she knew their time was up. Reluctantly she pushed him away. “John you have to go.”
“I know. Call me. I really need to talk to you.”
“I will.”
”Promise.”
“I promise.”
******************************************************************
Roman walked into the hospital and headed straight for the elevator. He pushed the up arrow. Luckily the elevator was already waiting for him. As the door closed he pushed the button for her floor. His luck was finally changing. He was the only passenger in the elevator. So far no one knew he was here. He might actually get to see her without running into anyone he knew. “Just a few more minutes Doc and you’ll be in my arms.”
******************************************************************
With his hand on the knob, he turned around and looked at her and said, “I love you.”
“I love you too,” she replied.
John opened the door, and walked the short distance to the elevator. He pushed the button and waited. Both elevators were in use. One coming up and the other going down. It was just a matter of which one would arrive on his floor first. The doors open. John is surprised by the sole occupant of the elevator
“Well hello stranger. Going down?”
Momentarily caught off guard, John quickly recovered. “Uh, as a matter of fact I am. It’s good to see you Rebecca.” Stepping into the elevator John continued, “How’ve you been?”
“Just fine.”
As the doors closed, the silence engulfed them. He didn’t know what else to say. Truth be known, he felt a little guilty. The only time he had spoken to her was to inquire about Roman. Feeling he needed to explain himself John began speaking. “I’m sorry I haven’t called but it’s been a little crazy.” That was the truth. He wasn’t lying. His life had literally changed overnight. Between taking care of Brady, talking to Marlena and trying to run his company he really didn’t have any free time.
A look of relief spread across Rebecca’s face. “I thought maybe it was because I abandoned you to go back to work.”
“Rebecca. I was a cop, remember. I know when duty calls you have to answer. I really have been busy. In fact, the night we went out to dinner was the last time I went out.” The minute the words were spoken he regretted it instantly. The last thing he wanted to do was lead her on.
“Sounds like you need a break. How about dinner tonight?”
Trying his best not to hurt her feelings, he used the only excuse he could think of. “It’s kind of short notice for me to find a babysitter for Brady. Usually I call either Victor or Shawn and Caroline, but I like to give them at least a days notice.”
“I understand. How about tomorrow night?”
She wasn’t making this easy. “Tell you what; let me check with Victor and I’ll call you later.”
“Sounds good to me. So what brought you here to the hospital?”
“Business.” He didn’t want anyone to know Marlena was the reason he was at the hospital. “What about you?”
“The same. Seems like business is always the reason we keep meeting.”
Not knowing how to respond, John simply nodded his head in agreement. As the elevator continued down, he reached in his coat for his keys but instead felt Marlena’s panties. Images of them together in her office flashed through his mind.
Rebecca continued talking, “Speaking of business, there is something I want to ask you.”
”What’s that?”
“Well it’s not exactly business, more of a business social function I have to attend and I was wondering if you would be my escort. The Policeman’s Ball is coming up and being in the District Attorney’s Office I have to go. I absolutely hate going to these things alone.”
John didn’t know what to say. On the one hand he didn’t want to lead her on, but on the other hand he knew how awkward it was to attend one of these functions alone. He also had to take Marlena’s feelings into consideration. He answered the only way he could, “I don’t know. When is it?”
“It’s next week. I know its short notice, but until I looked at my calendar today, I had forgotten all about it.”
“Tell you what; let me check my calendar when I get back to the office. I hate not being able to give you a definite yes or no but I would hate to say yes and find out later I have something already planned.” That was the only answer he could think of. He bought himself a little time and he could talk it over with Marlena before he got back to her.
*********************Marlena*********************
Marlena looked at her watch and realized she would have just enough time to straighten up before her secretary and next patient arrive. It was a good thing she had her own private bathroom in her office. As she fixed her clothes and makeup she realized she was going to have to talk to John. He couldn’t keep taking her underwear. She was running out. Just the thought of him made her smile. He was an amazing man and he was hers. Each time they made love it was always new and exciting. As she came out of the bathroom, she looked around her office. Something was different. The first thing she noticed was John’s keys on the table. He would be back but this time she would hold her ground. They truly didn’t have any time to spare. As she walked over to the table to pick up his keys, she realized she was also missing the keys he gave her. In all of the excitement, they must have slipped out of her hand. They were probably somewhere in the couch. And then it dawned her. He gave her two keys; one to his loft and one to the penthouse. She knew he intended to buy the penthouse but she didn’t realize he would do it so quickly. Then again, she thought; that was definitely John. Once he made up his mind to do something, it was as good as done. He was never one to procrastinate. Once she picked up his keys and found hers, she looked around her office. Something was different. Her eyes finally settled on her desk. It was a mess. Papers were scattered all over. Close but no cigar. Something was missing. And then she knew. The wedding picture of her and Roman was missing. It was on the floor. Shattered glass was everywhere. Great, this is just what I need right now. Marlena walked over to her desk, threw both her and John’s keys on her desk and picked up the broken picture frame of her and Roman. Looking at the picture of them together she remembered how happy she had been on her wedding day. She never thought that would change. But then John came along and everything changed. Surprisingly she felt no guilt; sorrow that she would hurt Roman but the love she felt for John was too strong. She had not intended to fall in love with John, but she had and she still loved him. Fate had brought them together and she had to believe there was a reason. The broken frame was just like their marriage. Both were beyond repair. She placed the broken frame on her desk, walked over to her closet and pulled out a small broom and dust pan. While sweeping up the glass her intercom buzzed.
Marlena answered, “Dr. Evans.”
Her secretary replied, “Dr. Evans, just letting you know I’m back from lunch. I checked your answering service and your 1:30 appointment canceled. Your next appointment is not until 2:45p.m.”
“Ok thanks.” Marlena looked around her office. She threw the broken glass in her waste basket and began to straighten up her desk. Even though her appointment was canceled she had a lot of work to do. John had only been gone a few minutes and already she missed him. As much as she missed him she would not let him distract her again. She had too much work to finish. Marlena stood in front of her desk with her arms folded trying to decide what to do first.
********************Roman ********************
The elevator finally stopped. The doors opened and Roman headed straight for Marlena’s office. He felt like a kid on Christmas Eve who couldn’t wait for Santa Claus to get to his house. As he walked into her outer office he saw her secretary sitting at her desk.
“Hi Diane, is my wife busy?”
“No Captain Brady, I’ll let her know you’re here.”
“No, don’t do that. I want to surprise her.”
“She’ll love it. You have perfect timing. Her next appointment just canceled. Could you let her know I had to step away from my desk for a few minutes? I’ll be right back.” Diane stepped away from her desk and walked down the hallway.
“Sure, no problem. Take your time.” Roman walked to her office door and placed his hand on the knob. He really wanted to surprise her. He would walk in her office unannounced. As quietly as he could, he slowly turned the handle and opened the door.
********************John*************************
John hit the button to get off on the next floor. “I’m sorry but I have to go back. I forgot my keys.” As the elevator stopped John stepped out and turned around to face Rebecca. “I’ll give you a call later.” Not in the mood to wait for the elevator John hit the stairwell and took the stairs two at a time. He knew she didn’t have a lot of time, but any excuse to see her and spend any length of time with her was better than nothing. As he reached her floor, he ran his fingers through his hair. Not bad, he thought; didn’t lose my breath. All of the exercise was definitely paying off. His heart was racing, but he knew that it was the thought of seeing Marlena and not due to any strenuous activity. She definitely got his heart started. John rounded the corner and headed for her office.
*******************Marlena and Roman****************
Marlena heard the door open. She knew it was John. He was trying to surprise her but she would surprise him instead. Holding his keys in her hand she intentionally kept working at her desk in an attempt to lure him into thinking he had the upper hand. He must have told Diane he was playing a joke. The joke was on him. She was ready.
Roman couldn’t help smiling. His plan worked. She had no idea he was in her office. Just a few more steps and she would get the surprise of her life. As he came up behind her his arms reached out to pull her into him.
The minute she felt him right behind her she spoke using the sexiest tone she could manage. “Just what are your intentions? Are you looking for something specific?” She leaned back into him. The minute she felt his arms around her she knew it wasn’t John; it was Roman.
Roman although slightly disappointed he didn’t get to really surprise her, was also pleased that she could sense his presence. Despite all of the challenges and obstacles they faced together in the past, they were still in tune with one another; or so he thought. “Why don’t you turn around and I’ll show you my intentions?” With that he spun her around until she was facing him.
Marlena quickly covered up her surprise and managed to somehow utter his name, “Roman.” She prayed he hadn’t noticed her initial response to him.
For a minute he thought he saw complete surprise on her face and in another second it was gone. He wasn’t even sure if he actually saw it. In that exact moment, the look of surprise on her face was filed away in the recesses of his mind. It was amazing what the mind chose to remember and what it chose to forget.
“Doc, I have missed you. It is so good to have you in my arms.” He pulled her to him and began to kiss her passionately.
Marlena still in shock at his arrival; didn’t immediately respond to his kiss. It took her a few seconds for her brain to register the fact that Roman was kissing her. At first she just stood there with her arms at her side. Without his knowing, she placed John’s keys on her desk underneath a pile of papers. Finally she realized if she didn’t respond he would know something was wrong. Even though she wasn’t in love him anymore she was still happy that he was safe. And because he was safe, she kissed him back. There they stood; two people kissing one another with two completely different emotions. Roman believing he was saying hello to his beautiful wife and showing her how much he missed and loved her and Marlena saying goodbye to her husband, and knowing that it was completely over between them.
************************John************************
As John made his way into her waiting area, he didn’t see Diane. Next his glance went to her office door to see if her “In Session” sign was posted. It wasn’t. John glanced around and walked directly to the door. He gave it three quick taps and opened the door.
***************John Marlena Roman **************
“Marlena…” was all he managed to get out. The moment he saw her kissing Roman, the words were stuck in his throat. He couldn’t believe his eyes.
Marlena hearing John’s voice immediately tensed and pulled away from Roman. “John I uh, ….” And that was all she said. She didn’t really know what to say.
Roman feeling all of the tension in Marlena’s body and hearing it in her voice thought she was embarrassed at being caught making out in her office. “Relax Doc. John knows how much we love one another.” Slowly he turned and faced John.
John still trying to recover from his surprise at seeing Roman said, “I uh, I didn’t mean to intrude. I didn’t see Diane out front.”
Marlena immediately responded, “You’re not intruding.” Realizing how it might sound to Roman she continued. “What I meant to say is, Roman surprised me just a few minutes ago.” She hoped John understood what she was trying to tell him.
Roman still clueless about the relationship between John and Marlena smiled. “That reminds me. As I was coming in Diane wanted me to tell you she was stepping away from her desk for a few minutes. And since your next appointment canceled, it looks like we’ll have a little time together. Lucky for me.” He put his arms around her. “So John, what brings you here?”
John momentarily at a lost for words didn’t reply at once; he was too busy watching Roman put his arms around Marlena. Finally the words, “Titan Business,” managed to come out.
Feeling totally uncomfortable Marlena said, “Roman we’re not alone. John’s here.”
Kissing her neck Roman said, “Doc, I’m sure John knows how it feels to be away from the one you love.”
“More than you know.” As he stood watching the woman he loved being kissed by her husband, John had to fight to keep the bile that slowly rose from the pit of his stomach to the back of his throat. It was all he could do not to lose it right there in front of them. Trying as hard as he could to hold his emotions in check, he asked, “When did you get back?”
“I just got in. I couldn’t wait another second to see my baby.” Again he kissed her neck. He was completely oblivious of the looks passing between John and Marlena.
Neither John nor Marlena knew what to do or say. They just stood there; each wanting desperately for this awkward moment to pass. Finally John spoke. “Roman, does this mean your assignment is over?”
“No not yet. And speaking of this assignment, I want to thank you for taking care of Marlena the night I had to leave suddenly. I would have been worried to death about her if she had been alone.”
Both John and Marlena had flashbacks of their night together in the penthouse; a night of unbridled passion. Marlena’s memory was so vivid; she actually had a shiver run down her spine. Feeling her shiver in his arms, Roman pulled her closer to him.
“You don’t have to thank me Roman.” The guilt he felt was overwhelming. Not because he thought the love he and Doc shared was wrong; but because Roman was a decent man and he didn’t deserve this. In fact, no one in Marlena’s office was responsible for the pain that was about to be inflicted upon them. That honor was reserved strictly for Stefano.
“I just want you to know how much I appreciate you looking after Marlena. I know I can always count on you to look out for her while I’m not around.”
By now both John and Marlena were becoming increasingly uncomfortable. The last thing John wanted was Roman’s gratitude.
Before Roman could say anything else, his pager beeped. It was the station. “Doc, I have to take this.” As he turned around and walked to Marlena’s phone, John closed the distance between them. He looked at her with so much love and devotion. His eyes said everything that needed to be spoken. While Roman was dialing the station, he quickly took her hand and squeezed it. As their hands touched their eyes were locked onto one another. That simple gesture between them spoke volumes. It said everything they couldn’t say to one another. They loved one another, they would get through this together and most importantly, eventually they would be together. Reluctantly they began to let go of one another; their eyes traveling down to their clasped hands as they slowly drew apart once again.
While talking to the station, Roman happened to look on her desk and spotted the broken picture frame. He picked it up and stared at the picture. It was their wedding day. It was a good thing he wasn’t superstitious, otherwise that could be considered a bad omen.
With the frame still in his hand, Roman hung up the phone and turned around. “Doc, what happened?”
Marlena was mortified. The idea of Roman holding the evidence of her and John’s recent tryst in his hands was almost too much for her to stomach. The memory of him making love to her on her desk, thrusting in and out of her as hard as he could; made her weak in the knees.
John sensing her distress came to her rescue. “Roman is everything alright at the station?” He hoped Roman’s answer would give her enough time to gather her composure.
Roman’s gaze shifted from Marlena to John. For the briefest moment he thought he saw a look of panic on her face. “No; I was hoping to spend a little more time with Doc, but it seems that’s not going to happen. I have to leave shortly. Guess we’ll just have to wait until tonight.” Feeling something wasn’t quite right, but not able to put his finger on it, Roman once again looked at Marlena and waited for her answer.
John’s question had given her the time she needed. She was ready to answer Roman. “It was my fault. I was looking for a file and I inadvertently knocked over the frame. I’m so sorry.”
Roman felt awful. He hadn’t meant for his question to come out as an accusation. “Doc, I wasn’t blaming you. I just wondered what happened.” The feeling that something was off was quickly forgotten.
“It’s ok Roman; I know you weren’t blaming me.” Marlena couldn’t believe the situation she found herself in. She knew Roman thought she was apologizing for the broken frame; but it was so much more than that. It was everything she had done and for everything she would continue to do. Even as she stood there with Roman in her office she couldn’t help herself. She loved John with all her heart and she wanted him to make love to her again.
John stood there quietly. Besides walking away from Marlena and the children when Roman came back, this was one of the most difficult things he had to do. He hated standing there pretending he wasn’t in love with Marlena, when all he really wanted to do was tell Roman the truth. But as difficult as it was for him he knew it was much harder for Marlena. And with that in mind, he stood there silently, watching the woman he loved pretending to love another man.
Still feeling a bit remorseful Roman attempted to make it up to her. “Doc, don’t worry about the frame. I’ll pick up another one.” Roman glanced at his wrist watch. “Doc, I hate to do this but I have to leave. I’m supposed to be at the station right now. Walk me to the elevator.” He took her hand and began walking to the door. As he approached John he put his hand out. “John it’s good to see you and I guess I’ll see you around.”
“Good to see you too Roman.” He shook Roman’s hand. “Marlena if you have a few minutes I’d still like to go over a few things with you.”
“As a matter of fact my next patient canceled so I have a little time. I’ll be right back. Make yourself comfortable.” As they headed out the door she glanced backwards at John. Just seeing him standing there waiting for her to return caused her heart to beat just a little faster.
Finding Diane at her desk she stopped to talk to her. “Diane I’m going to walk my husband to the elevator and I’ll be right back. While you were away from your desk, John Black stopped by. He’s waiting for me in my office.”
“Does Mr. Black need anything Dr. Evans?”
“I don’t think so but you can check.” Roman and Marlena made their way to the elevator in total silence. Each preoccupied with their own thoughts; Roman busy making plans for later and Marlena anxious to get back to John.
Diane rose from her desk and knocked on the door. “Excuse me Mr. Black but I was wondering if you needed anything while you’re waiting for Dr. Evans to return?”
Immersed in his own thoughts, John was startled when he heard Diane’s voice. “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you.”
“I was wondering if you needed me to get you anything Mr. Black.”
”Uh, no thanks, I’m fine.”
“If you think of anything just let me know. Dr. Evans should be back shortly.” With that Diane closed the door and returned to her desk.
As soon as the door closed, John collapsed on the couch and loosened his tie. If Marlena kept liqueur in her office he’d pour himself a drink. He leaned back into the couch and closed his eyes. The image of them kissing replayed in his mind. Roman was back in town. Not only was he back, but he was more in love with Marlena than ever before. What were they going to do? John couldn’t sit still. Maybe if he moved around he could come up with a plan. He always thought better on his feet so he stood up and began to pace back and forth in her office.
By this time, Roman and Marlena were standing side by side in front of the elevator. Without warning he turned, pulled her to him and kissed her. His lips instantly parted and his tongue sought entrance to her mouth. At first she stood there stunned with her hands at her sides. A few seconds passed before she realized she needed to respond to his kiss in order to prevent him from becoming suspicious. Maybe she could pretend it was John she was kissing. With her eyes shut tightly she imagined it was John standing before her, John’s lips on her lips and John’s arms around her body. And just like that, she was kissing John. Slowly her arms wrapped around him.
Roman was delighted and surprised at the same time. Any other time she would not have kissed him so passionately in public. Public displays of affection weren’t usually her style. Deciding to take full advantage of the situation, Roman’s hands began to gently rub her back.
That was all it took. The spell was broken. It wasn’t John she was kissing, it was Roman. It wasn’t John’s touch, it was Roman’s. Marlena instantly pulled away.
Roman stood before her with the biggest grin on his face. “I’m sorry Doc, I got carried away. It’s just that I’ve missed you.”
Marlena didn’t know what to say. It was entirely her fault. She should have never pretended Roman was John. “No Roman, it’s my fault.”
“To tell you the truth, Doc, I’m really not sorry. I love you and I don’t care who sees us. I missed you more than you will ever know. I can’t wait until we’re alone tonight.”
Knowing Roman expected them to make love later that night filled Marlena with dread. He couldn’t wait until they were alone and that was the last thing she wanted. And suddenly it came to her. They wouldn’t be alone. The children would be there. If there was one thing she was sure of, it was Roman’s love for their children. “Roman we won’t be alone. The children will be home and so excited to see you.”
“I know; I can’t wait to see them. I was talking about after they’ve gone to bed.” He pulled her closer to him, putting his arms around her waist once again. “As much as I want to spend time with them, I can’t wait until I have you all to myself.”
Marlena felt awful. Her husband was so happy to be home and the only thing on her mind was how she could get out of being alone with him. She couldn’t let Roman leave thinking she would be home early. “Roman I know you’re excited to be home and I’m glad you’re back, but to tell you the truth I’m not sure what time I’ll be home.” Seeing the look of confusion on his face she continued, “What I meant to say is that my schedule is full today. The only reason we’ve had this time together is because my patient canceled at the last minute. I wasn’t expecting you home so I booked a full day. I’m not sure what time I’ll be finished.” It wasn’t all a lie. She did have a full schedule. The lie was she would delay going home as long as possible.
Clearly disappointed but understanding her situation Roman replied, “Well that’s what I get for trying to surprise you.” The elevator doors opened. Seeing it was empty, he stepped in and pushed the button to hold the doors open. “Since you have a full day I’ll pick up the kids from mom and pop and we’ll be waiting for you when you get home. That way I can spend some time with them and that will leave more time for us later on.” He leaned over and gently kissed her lips. “Bye Doc. I love you.”
“Bye Roman, I’ll call when I’m on my way.” As soon as the elevator door closed, Marlena quickly made her way back to her office.
John stood in front of her desk holding the wedding picture of Roman and Marlena. They both looked so happy and so in love with one another. It reminded him of his own wedding day to Marlena. He had never been so happy or in love with someone in his entire life.
When Marlena entered her office she saw John standing in front of her desk holding her wedding picture in his hands. Marlena walked up behind him, put her arms around his waist and leaned into his body. Before he could turn around, he heard her say, “That was a life time ago.”
“For you it was a life time ago, for him nothings changed. Roman loves you today just as much as he did in this picture. I hate pretending that you and I are just friends. I feel like such a hypocrite.”
“John turn around and look at me.” Slowly he turned to face her. “I hate this as much as you do but we don’t have a choice.”
“Doc he wants you. He wants to make love to you tonight. What are you going to do?”
“I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”
“Marlena you have to have a plan; unless….”
“Unless what? What are you trying to say?”
“Doc I know you love me; there’s no doubt in my mind. But maybe you still have feelings for Roman.”
“Of course I still have feelings for Roman. We have a history and we share children together. A part of me will always love him, but I’m in love with you.”
“In my heart I know this, but it was so hard watching him kiss you and touch you.”
“I’m so sorry you saw that.” She pulled him to her. “When Roman came in my office I thought it was you. I knew you left your keys and you would be back for them. I thought you were trying to surprise me. It wasn’t until I felt his arms go around me that I realized my mistake. After that, he kissed me and I didn’t know what else to do.”
John stepped back from her and ran his fingers through his hair. “Don’t you see? That’s my point. You weren’t expecting him and look what happened. What would you have done if I hadn’t forgotten my keys and interrupted you? Doc, when we were married we made love in your office all the time. Hell, we made love right before he came in. After being gone, I know what’s on his mind. How are you going to put him off?”
Once again Marlena closed the distance between them. “John, listen to me.” She took his hand and led him to the couch. “What Roman and I had is completely different from what you and I have.”
“What is it you’re trying to say? I’m not following you”
“John, Roman came into my life under completely different circumstances. I needed a protector. Eventually I fell in love with him. But with you it was completely different. I was immediately drawn to you.”
Before she could continue John interrupted, “I was drawn to you too. From the first moment I saw you, there was something there.”
“And after I realized you had no idea who you were, I tried to convince myself that the reason I was drawn to you was because you needed my help. When we went to West Virginia and found quote ‘proof’ unquote you were Roman I told myself that deep down inside I must have known all along who you really were.”
“I remember everything about the time we spent in West Virginia. I was in love with you and it killed me to think that I might be Stefano.”
“Even when I thought you were Stefano I wanted you. I would have given myself to you right there on that mountain top if you had asked. John, do you remember the first night we made love? How nervous we both were? How you couldn’t remember anything about our past life?”
“I remember.”
“After we made love, you apologized because you didn’t remember the way it used to be between us. There is something that you need to know, something I have never said before; something I never wanted to admit before.”
“What’s that Doc?”
“John that first time was so completely different from anything I had ever experienced with Roman. That night was the most wonderful and completely satisfying night I ever had. That night and every other night we spent together was always amazing. Even after you had the ‘break through memory’ with the strawberries and whip cream it was still different from what I had before.”
“Doc, what exactly are you trying to say?”
Marlena’s face turned a slight shade of red. She took a deep breath before she continued. “I don’t want to go into details so I’ll just say this: Before Stefano took Roman away I loved him with all my heart and our relationship, I mean the physical part, was always fine. I never had any complaints. Follow me so far?”
John nodded his head and spoke, “Ok.”
“But when you came into the picture things changed.” Before he could say anything Marlena continued to speak, “John you are an extremely passionate man; in fact more passionate than I have ever known. From the very first time we made love I have felt that passion. I have never loved or desired a man the way I do you. The things I do with you, the things I want to do to you are things I would never have imagined. You said it earlier; we made love in this office all the time. That’s something that only you and I did and still do. Whenever I’m with you it doesn’t matter where we are, all that matters is that I’m with you. What I feel for you, I have never felt for anyone else. So what I’m trying to tell you is whether you interrupted us or not, Roman and I would have never made love in my office because we never did and we never will. That’s not who he and I are. Now do you understand what I’m trying to say?”
“I think so.”
Trying her best to keep the exasperation out of her voice she asked, “What is it that you’re not getting?”
Smiling at her he replied, “Doc, I’m more of the hands on type.” He moved closer to her on the couch. “Tell me if I have it right. You’re saying this would have never happened.” He began at the base of her neck and slowly worked his way up towards her mouth. He alternated between gentle soft kisses and capturing her skin between his lips using just the right amount of pressure, hard enough for her to feel him yet soft enough so as not to leave a tell tale mark on her. His hands worked in unison with his mouth, slowly working their way up her body.
The second she felt his breath on her neck, her arms automatically went around his neck instantly pulling him closer to her. Any previous aggravation she felt was quickly replaced by the undeniable desire she had for him as his hands moved slowly up her body. A low moan escaped from her lips.
The sound of her moan made his heart beat faster. What began as teasing became an uncontrollable desire to make love to her. His hands were poised at her breasts, ready to run his fingertips across them; anxious to see and release them from her clothing. John continued kissing and nuzzling her neck until at last he reached her mouth. He wanted nothing more than to lose himself in her kisses; but he wouldn’t. If he didn’t stop now he wouldn’t stop and they would both give in to their desire. As much as he wanted her, now was not the time. They still needed to decide what to do about Roman. Slowly he pulled away from her.
“Doc,” It was the only word he managed to say.
“I know,” was all she said. Marlena eased away from him without saying another word.
John stood up and walked over to her desk. Even though he had put a little distance between them he could still smell her perfume, he could still see the pulse in her neck that was beating to the same rhythm as his heart and he could still feel the heat radiating from her body. “Doc we’re not getting anything accomplished. I can’t think straight.”
She nodded her head in agreement. The only thing she could think about was him making love to her. “This isn’t working.” her voice heavy with desire.
“No it’s not; and if I stay here any longer I won’t be able to stop myself.” John closed his eyes in an attempt to clear his head. Instead of finding the much needed relief from the sexual tension between them he found his other senses only heightened. The scent of her perfume was like a drug calling him. It was intoxicating. He could hear her breathing as if she was standing right next to him. In his mind he could picture the way her breasts moved in sync with her breathing. He could still taste her skin on his lips.
Marlena shared his agony. She could still feel his hands on her body, his mouth on her neck. More than anything she wanted to feel them on her body right now. Without realizing it she stood up and walked over to him. She just needed to be closer to him, that’s all. At least that’s what she told herself.
The minute John heard her move, he let out a groan. It was all over now. There was nothing he could do. With his eyes still closed he waited for her to reach him. He could actually feel the air in the room being displaced with each step she took toward him. And finally she stood before him. He opened his eyes, held open his arms and she stepped into them pressing her body into him. They stared into each others eyes, neither daring to speak for fear of common sense prevailing. Their lips only inches apart. Both John and Marlena knew they were taking an unnecessary risk but neither one could stop themselves. Already the familiar ache she always felt made its presence known. His hands found her waist and once again began their journey upwards. This time, however, once they reached her breasts he didn’t hesitate. Using his fingers he lightly brushed each one of her nipples causing her hold her breath. Just as their mouths were about to connect the phone rang. Still mesmerized by his touch it took Marlena a moment to reconnect to the outside world and actually hear her phone ringing. Without moving from his embrace she picked up on the second ring.
“Dr Evans, can I help you?” John’s fingers continued circling her hardened nipples causing the ache she felt to spread throughout her entire body. She closed her eyes in order to concentrate on the voice at the other end of the phone. It was Diane, her secretary.
“I’m sorry to disturb you but I have the hospital pharmacy on the line and they need to speak to you about a refill for a patient.”
“That’s fine. Put the pharmacy on hold and give me the patient’s name so I can look up the file.” Grabbing a pen and a post it she jotted down the patients name. Reluctantly she pulled away from the warmth of John’s embrace, picked up the set of keys she kept in her desk drawer and walked over to her file cabinet. As she walked away from him she could still feel the heat radiating from his body to hers. It took every bit of willpower she could muster for her not to run back into his arms. Her concern for her patient was the only thing that kept her moving forward instead of backwards into his waiting arms.
John stood there watching her walk away from him. He watched the way her body moved with every step she took. The way her hips moved, the shape of her legs, the way her hair bounced with each step. Everything about her seemed to call him. He wanted her and this time he knew he wouldn’t be satisfied until he had her.
Her body screamed out at her in protest. By the time she reached the file cabinet her entire body was trembling in anticipation. All of her concentration went into unlocking the cabinet and retrieving the correct file. After double checking the file in her hand she slowly turned around. As she headed back to her desk she attempted to avoid all eye contact with John. Already weak with desire, the last thing she needed to see was his smoldering blue eyes. The closer she got to him the harder it became for her not to look at him. Finally she gave in and looked into eyes. She felt drawn to him, immediately mesmerized by the passion she saw in his eyes. His gaze was so intense it seemed to suck all of the oxygen out of the room; out of her. It was getter harder and harder for her to breathe. She wanted him; no it was no longer a question of want, she needed him. Everything and everyone else was forgotten. It was just her and John, alone together in her office.
John watched her as made her way back to him. He wanted her just as much as she wanted him. Finally she stood before him, his hands already on her hips pulling her into him. Just before their bodies made contact, she pulled away. First things first, she needed to take care of her patient so she and John wouldn’t be interrupted again. She picked up the phone and buzzed her secretary and gave her all the information she needed for the pharmacy. While she was talking to her secretary John slipped his jacket and tie off and unbuttoned his shirt. Now, she was ready. This time it was she who pulled him closer to her until she was finally in his arms; their mouths inches apart. He pressed his body into hers. He wanted her to feel him; to know the effect she had on him. As he pressed himself into her, Marlena let out a gasp. She could feel his swollen member. Without losing contact with his body, she pushed him back until he half leaned half sat on the edge of her desk, opened her legs just a little and rotated her pelvis against his erection.
Now it was his turn to moan. “Marlena, I want you.” His hands, now on automatic pilot, began to unbutton her blouse. Half way down he stopped and went back up to her breasts. He was in too much of a hurry to be bothered with the rest of her buttons or unhooking her bra, so he simply pulled them free, leaving her bra in place. Her nipples were already hard and aching to be touched. His fingers began to roll each one causing her an unbelievable amount of pleasure. He kissed and nuzzled her neck with his mouth. She pressed against him harder and began to move her pelvis even faster. His mouth moved lower to her breasts. He took turns sucking each one of her nipples. She continued to grind herself into him. The bulge in his pants fit perfectly between her legs. If she didn’t stop soon, she would have an orgasm right then and there. The problem was, she didn’t want to stop. John could tell by the way she moved her body against him she was on the edge. He couldn’t wait a second longer. His hands went around her waist and quickly found the button and zipper to her skirt. Skilled at removing her clothes, it took five seconds at the most before her skirt fell to the floor; the bottom of her silk blouse barely covering her bottom. Immediately his fingers went between her legs. His thumb found her sensitive area right away and he began to rub it. While using his thumb to stimulate her, he also shoved three of his fingers inside her. In and out they went. Her body began to move to the rhythm of his fingers. She was lost in his touch. He knew he could bring her to orgasm using his fingers but that’s not what he wanted. Without removing his fingers from inside of her he picked her up and carried her around her desk until he stood in front of her chair. Still moving his fingers inside of her he placed her in her chair and dropped to his knees. Marlena’s legs went around his neck and grabbed the arms on her chair. Her body was still moving to the rhythm of his fingers. John leaned forward until his face was inches away from her center. Mentally he began to count to himself. One, his fingers went in just a little bit deeper, two his fingers moved out, three his tongue was inside of her. He never missed a stroke and neither did she. His hands went around her hips.
Marlena leaned back in the chair enjoying the sensations John was causing with his tongue. She moaned in ecstasy. “Oh God, you feel so good.” Each time his tongue went in and out of her, he managed to hit just the right spot. It wasn’t long before her hands left the sides of her chair and went around his head to help him move faster and faster. Her hips began to buck against his mouth. He placed his hands underneath her in order to pull her as close as possible. He wanted his tongue to go as deep as it could. Now that he had her positioned the way he wanted, his hands traveled back up to her breasts. With each thrust of his tongue he squeezed her nipples. She was on fire.
“J o h n, I’m c o m i n g,” she whispered. Her back arched, her eyes closed, her hips in the air, her legs trembling, his hands squeezing her breasts with his tongue inside of her. She was frozen in that position; unable to move as the room began to spin. Eventually the room stopped spinning and she was able to move. She lowered her hips back on the chair and removed her legs from around his neck. Ever so slowly he slid his tongue from inside of her, let his hands fall to his waist and stood before her. She looked radiant sitting in her chair with her eyes closed. It didn’t matter whether she was wearing clothes or in this case not wearing clothes, she was absolutely beautiful. In fact, there was a special glow to her and it had nothing to do with him making love to her. There was just something about her.
Even though her eyes were still closed she could feel him standing over her, watching her. Her body was still tingling. Ever so slowly she opened her eyes and looked up at him. He was just standing there, holding out his hand, waiting for to take it. She mouthed the words “I love you” as she extended her hand. As soon as he took hold of it he pulled her up. Their mouths came together in slow motion. The first touch of their lips together was short, sweet and tender. The second time their lips met it was just as sweet and tender but a little longer. Each time thereafter, each kiss became just a bit more passionate and longer until finally it was just one long continuous kiss. As their kiss deepened, Marlena maneuvered their bodies until John was standing in front of her chair. Her hands traveled down his body until they reached their final destination. Without interrupting their kiss, she unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. Her hands slipped inside of his boxers and freed him from his confinement. They pulled away from each other at the same time and looked into each other’s eyes. Marlena eased John down into her chair. Next she climbed into the chair with him, kneeling over him. She leaned down and kissed him, her hair falling into both their faces. John’s hand went around her hips. He gently eased her down onto him, a little at a time, always making sure she was comfortable before continuing. Just as they broke apart from their kiss, he was completely inside of her. Her hands went around his neck and she began to move up and down. John quickly found and matched her rhythm; slow and steady. Marlena pulled him closer to her, causing him to bury his face in her neck, constantly kissing and nipping at her skin. As their pace became more frenzied, his mouth slowly moved to the valley between her breasts. Holding on to one another as tight as possible, they began to rock back and forth, faster and faster. His hands went to her hips and with each thrust upward, he pulled her down hard on him. So hard in fact she whispered his name, “John” with each thrust. It wouldn’t be much longer for her. She was trying to wait for him but her body was surrendering to the ecstasy he was creating inside of her. The tingling in her body had begun. She closed her eyes and began to bite her bottom lip. John could tell she was losing control by her facial expression. A few more strokes and she would be there. Marlena could no longer hold back. The flood gates opened. Wave after wave pounded her body, and yet he kept going. The room was spinning out of control; and he kept going. Her entire body was shaking; still he kept going. He was almost there. He needed to go just a little deeper inside of her. He gripped the arms of the chair for extra leverage and raised his hips with each thrust. Now he was ready. Just as Marlena was regaining some control over her body the tingling began again. She couldn’t believe it. He was so deep inside of her. He gave one more final thrust and it was all over. This time they were together. Both of them were drowning in a sea of pleasure. The only thing they could do was whisper each other’s name over and over again.
There they were, both sitting in her office chair, her head resting on his shoulder, his face nestled in her neck, their bodies pressed together holding each other as tightly as possible. Neither one had the strength or desire to move at that moment.
Finally John began to stir, “Doc.”
“The answer is no, we have to stop.”
“No, that’s not what I was going to say. I was going to say I love you.”
She pulled back and looked him straight in the eye, “John Black, are you telling me the truth?”
He averted his eyes downward. He could never look her straight in the eye and lie to her. “Would I lie to you?”
“That’s not an answer to my question.” She raised his chin with her finger until they were looking at one another at eye level. “Now answer my question. Are you telling me the truth?”
“The truth is I do love you. Always have, always will, you know that.”
She hit him on the shoulder. “Nice try. You think if you tell me you love me I’ll forget my original question.”
He leaned in and kissed her neck. “You don’t believe me. I’m hurt.”
Marlena whispered in his ear, “Oh honey, I know you love me, but if you think you’re going to get lucky again, you have lost your mind. I have; no scratch that; we both have a full day ahead of us.”
John smiled and held up his hands to surrender. “You’re right”
“Was there ever any doubt?” She eased her way off of his lap and stood up.
“No Doc, you’re always right.” He began to button his shirt.
They both began to look for their hastily discarded clothes around her office. She found her skirt and John picked up his jacket and tie. With skirt in hand, she walked over to her bathroom. When she returned her clothes were fixed, her hair restyled and new makeup had been freshly applied to her face. “Well how do I look?”
John was sitting on the couch still holding his jacket and tie in his hands. He looked up when he heard her come out of her bathroom. “You look beautiful, you always do.”
“Thanks for the compliment, but that’s not what I meant. Do I look like a psychiatrist ready to see patients or do I look like a woman who has just had some of the most amazing sex of her life?”
“Well now it’s my turn to thank you for the compliment, but to answer your question, you look like the professional woman you are: Dr. Marlena Evans. And now if you’ll excuse me, my turn.” He walked into her bathroom. A few minutes later he walked out with his suit intact and not a hair out of place.
She was already sitting at her desk, rearranging papers that had been scattered during their love making. He walked over stood in front of her desk, held out his arms and slowly completed a 360 degree turn. “Well?” he asked expectantly.
She looked up when she heard his question. “Well what?”
He turned around again. “Do I look like John Black the businessman or a man who has just had some of the most amazing sex of his life?”
Laughing she said, “You’re such a goof; and to answer your question, you look like John Black the sexiest businessman I have ever had the pleasure” she paused for dramatic effect “to have had.”
He leaned over and placed his hands on her desk. “Marlena keep talking like that and we’ll be right back where we started.”
“Down boy, we both have work to do.”
“I know.” He walked around her desk, turned her chair until she was facing him and knelt down in front of her. He took her hands into his.
“John,”
”I know, but I just can’t leave like this.” He leaned over and kissed her lightly on her lips. “I need to say something to you.”
“What’s that?”
“Doc I want you to meet me at the loft before you go home tonight.”
“John as much as I want to, I can’t.”
“Please Doc; I really need to see you before you go home to Roman.” He stared into her eyes.
It was hard to refuse him when he looked at her with such intensity. “John, I have to get home.” Her reply sounded more like a plea than a statement of fact. She was wavering.
“Doc, hear me out and then you can decide. Ok?”
“Ok.”
“Marlena, as much as I have enjoyed making love to you in your office today, this is not the last memory I want you to have of us together before you face Roman. It shouldn’t be of us whispering our love for another afraid someone will hear us, or making love and hoping we’re not caught. That’s not what I want you to remember. And I don’t want you to think the only reason I want you to come to the loft is so I can make love to you again. Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t complain, but that’s not the reason. I want to be able to hold you in my arms and say out loud that I love you. I want that to be the last memory you have of us today. Not of me slipping out of your office like some kind of thief.”
Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. “John Black you are the most romantic man I know. I’ll be there. I promise.”
Still holding her hands, he stood up and pulled her up also. He whispered in her ear, “I love you Marlena and when you come over tonight I will tell you over and over again.”
“I love you too, John.”
Their lips met for the last time. John let go of her hands and began to walk out of her office. She stood there watching him leave. Half way to the door, he stopped and turned around. “You know Marlena; I wasn’t completely honest with you before.”
“What? You mean the only reason you want me to come to the loft is so that you can make love to me.” She was smiling at him.
“No, that’s not it.”
“Then what is it?”
“Earlier after we made love and you asked me how you looked, I didn’t tell you the entire truth and I don’t want us to keep secrets from one another.”
“Please tell me you don’t mean I do look like I just had the most amazing sex of my life.”
“No, what I told you was you looked like the professional woman that you are and you do but that’s not all.”
“John what are you talking about?”
“Marlena, you’re beautiful, I don’t have to tell you that but….”
She interrupted, “Thank you for the compliment, but next time could you just come out and say it. You scared me.
“Wait, I wasn’t finished. As I was saying you’re beautiful but there is something about you today. I can’t quite put my finger on it, you’re glowing, wait, and a better word would be radiant. That’s it. I’ve never seen you look as beautiful as you do right now and I don’t mean because we made love. It goes much deeper than that. It’s not your physical beauty; it’s your inner beauty. I don’t know how else to describe it.”
Before she could say anything, he turned around and walked out of her office. Tears flowed freely down her face.
****************************************************
Finally her day was over. It had taken some doing but she had made it thru. Of course it helped that she had her secretary re-schedule her last couple of appointments. Knowing Roman was back, Diane was only too happy to oblige. Marlena didn’t bother to correct her assumption. She knew Diane would never say anything to Roman about her leaving early. Locking her office, she headed to the garage and then to the loft to see John. Thinking all the things he said to earlier still brought tears to her eyes. He was such a romantic.
****************************************************
John unlocked the door to the loft and walked in. It had been a long day; a really long day. After he left Marlena’s office he went back to his office and tried to get a little work done. Half way through the afternoon, he gave up. He couldn’t concentrate. He left work and picked up Brady from the sitters. He wanted to spend time with him. Sometimes when he looked at Brady, he became sad, not for himself, but for his son. Brady would never know his mother Isabella. She was a wonderful woman. Other times he felt guilty because he knew in his heart of hearts, even though he loved Isabella, he never loved her the way he loved Marlena. He loved Isabella in his own way. She was a beautiful, kind woman. He loved her most of all because she gave him Brady. He couldn’t imagine his life without him. They spent time at the park, even though it was a little chilly and then finally to Grandpa Victor’s house. Victor loved keeping Brady and Brady loved his Grandpa. He told Victor he would be by later to pick him up.
Now he was home, waiting for Marlena. Since he didn’t know what time she would be arriving he decided to take a shower. After being in the park with Brady, he was pretty sure he needed one. John went upstairs, undressed and jumped in the shower.
****************************************************
Marlena pulled in the garage of John’s building. She parked in the back on a different level. She didn’t think anyone would recognize her car. Besides John, she didn’t know anyone else in this building. She locked her door, and hurried to the elevator. So far she hadn’t seen anyone else. By the time she was standing in front of his door her heart was pounding in her chest. It was adrenaline. She wasn’t sure if it was because she was afraid someone would see her or because in just a few moments she would be alone with him. Probably a little of both. Using the key he gave her earlier, she unlocked the door and walked in. He was no where to be found. She did, however, hear water running upstairs. He was in the shower. Slowly she made her way upstairs.
John had just stepped out of the shower and was walking into his bedroom when he thought he heard a noise. He listened carefully. He was right; he had heard a noise. With only a towel wrapped around his waist, and nothing he could use as a weapon, he decided to wait and surprise the intruder. Hopefully the element of surprise would work in his favor. John waited on the other side of the door, his body tense.
Marlena approached his bedroom door. Trying to be as quiet as possible, she turned the door handle.
As soon as he saw the handle began to turn, he sprang into action. He yanked open the door with one hand, while his other hand went to grab the intruder by the shirt collar. His intention was to use his momentum and slam the person on the other side of the door into the wall behind him. His brain didn’t register the fact it was Marlena until her had her by the lapels on her blouse and was already swinging her around. He changed tactics immediately. Still using his momentum he swung his body around and threw her on his bed.
“Oh God, Doc; I’m so sorry. I could have hurt you.”
Marlena lay on the bed looking up at him. She was speechless; the look of shock still on her face.
“I heard a noise and thought someone had broken in. Are you alright?”
Finally finding her voice she answered, “I’m fine.”
Still shaken that he had come close to hurting the woman he loved, he asked her again, “Are you sure?”
Marlena nodded her head.
“Good! What the hell were you thinking?” The change in his demeanor was instantaneous. He went from loving and concerned to angry. He stood before her with his hands on his hips, looking down at her. His heart was racing.
She couldn’t believe it. Here he was attacking her. Now she was angry. “I was thinking I wanted to surprise you.” With each sentence she spoke her voice became louder. “I was thinking that since we talked about me stopping over before I went home that you might just be expecting me.” She sat up on the bed. Her eyes full of fury. “That’s what I was thinking.”
John could see she was angry. The change in the color of her eyes, the way she was breathing heavily, the defiant sitting position she had taken. All of the previous emotions he felt, concern, anger, were now fused into one: desire. She was absolutely gorgeous. He wanted her; every time he saw her he wanted her.
Marlena continued to look up him. For the first time, she noticed the only thing he had on was a towel. His hair was still wet from the shower. She couldn’t help herself as her eyes traveled from his beautiful blue eyes, down his muscular chest, to his six pack abs and finally settled on the towel before her.
Watching her devour him with her eyes excited him. She was the only woman who could arouse him with just a look; and she knew it.
“Well it looks like you’re glad to see me.” She reached up and undid his towel.
He stood naked in front of her as the towel dropped to the floor. “That’s a fact.”
“Seems to me you have a problem, maybe I can help you solve it.”
“You’re the only woman who can.” He pushed her back on the bed and straddled her. His voice now filled with desire, “Doc as much as I loved making love to you in your office today, I want you in my bed.” His hands reached behind her and unzipped her skirt. He raised her body and slid the skirt down her legs. Next he unbuttoned her blouse, unhooked her bra and removed them until she lay completely naked underneath him. Marlena ran her fingers through the hair on his chest. She loved the way his body felt against her skin. It didn’t matter that they made love in her office earlier; all that mattered was that she wanted him again. Her arms went around his neck and pulled him to her. John, however, had another idea. He reached up and pulled her arms from around his neck and placed them over her head until she was pinned down. Leaning over her, he held both of her wrists with one hand while the other one began to slowly travel down her body. Marlena’s eyes were wide open, enjoying the sensations he was creating with his hand. But he was taking too long. She needed to feel him. Even though she was pinned down, she tried to position her body so that she could feel some part of his erection between her legs.
“Not yet my love.” John enjoyed holding her down and feeling her squirming underneath him. Marlena opened her mouth to protest but was met with his mouth instead. He pulled her bottom lip and slowly invaded her mouth with his tongue. Needing to feel her arms around him, he released her hands. Immediately they went around his neck pulling him closer until there wasn’t an inch of space between their bodies. John nudged open her legs and positioned his body between them. He placed the tip of his erection just inside of her and looked into her eyes. Marlena’s legs went around his waist. She was more than ready. Just as he was about to push into her, they both heard a knock at the door. Both John and Marlena froze, afraid to move or make a sound. It didn’t matter they were upstairs in his bedroom. A few seconds later, another knock at the door, only this one was a little louder.
Marlena was in a state of sheer panic. Suppose it was Roman; maybe he picked up on the sexual tension between her and John earlier in her office.
John slowly eased himself from her and stood up. “Stay here, I’ll be right back.” He walked into the bathroom, grabbed a towel, his robe, and headed downstairs. On his way out, he leaned over and lightly kissed her lips. “Don’t worry. It’ll be ok.” He hoped his words gave her comfort and convinced her; but the truth was he didn’t know who was knocking at his door. He wasn’t expecting anyone.
Trying to stay positive and not think about whoever was downstairs, Marlena focused in on the water running in the bathroom. “John, why didn’t you turn off the shower?”
“Doc, that’s my excuse to get rid of whoever is downstairs.” He wrapped the towel around his waist and then slipped on his robe. He hoped the towel and the robe were enough to cover his current state of arousal.
“Oh” was her reply. Now he knew she was afraid. Normally she would have said something about him thinking fast on his feet; but instead she remained quiet.
John walked out of his bedroom and closed the door behind him. As he walked down the stairs, he yelled out, “Just a second. I’m coming.”
As soon as John closed the door, Marlena grabbed her clothes and headed for the bathroom. She was just about to enter, when she stopped. As afraid as she was, she had to know who was downstairs. If it was Roman, she had to face him. As quietly as she could, Marlena walked over to the bedroom door, pressed ear against it and began to get dressed. Even if it wasn’t Roman, she wouldn’t hide naked in John’s bedroom. She could hear John walking across the floor to the door. Just before he opened it, she closed her eyes and prayed it wasn’t Roman. She had just slipped her blouse on when she heard John’s voice.
“Rebecca.”
When Marlena heard John call Rebecca’s name, she silently gave thanks it wasn’t Roman and then fumed because it was Rebecca. I was right she thought. She does want him. There she stood; her blouse on, her skirt in her hand and her ear pressed to the door.
Rebecca stood there speechless. John always looked sexy in his clothes but to see him standing with his robe slightly open at the top just enough so she could get a little peek at his muscular chest and his hair all wet was another story. The man was absolutely gorgeous.
Feeling the silence stretch into an uncomfortable situation he spoke up, “Did I forget something? Did we make plans?” John knew they had no such plans, but he was too much of a gentleman to embarrass her.
“Uh, no.” she finally stammered. “I can see I caught you at a bad time.”
“Yea, I was just in the shower when I ran out of soap. I was on my way downstairs when I heard you knocking. What brings you here?”
Marlena was still listening upstairs. I can tell you why she’s here. She wants you. Having heard enough, she moved from the door and sat on the bed.
“Actually I was in the neighborhood and I thought I would see if you were able to get a hold of Victor or the Brady’s.” Ok she told herself. It was a partial lie. She wasn’t really in the neighborhood but she did wonder if he had a babysitter for Brady.
“Brady is with Victor, but I’m expecting them any minute. That’s why I was trying to shower before Victor brought him back.” He felt bad about lying, but he had no choice. Brady was with Victor, but he wasn’t due until later. “Let me go rinse off and get dressed. I’ll be right back. Make yourself comfortable.”
“Ok.” What she really wanted to tell him was not to get dressed on her account. She definitely liked what she had seen so far and if she was lucky she would see a whole lot more of him. Something told her there was definitely more to John Black than she knew and she intended to find out. She walked over to the couch and made herself comfortable.
John turned and headed back up the stairs. He knew Marlena was waiting for him and she wouldn’t be happy. John stood outside the bedroom door trying to think of something that would appease her, but he wasn’t having any luck. He might as well get it over with. John opened the door and walked in. Marlena was sitting on his bed, her skirt laid next to her. Without saying a word he took her hand and walked into the bathroom. They needed to talk and the shower would serve as a buffer.
“Doc, I’m so sorry. I wasn’t expecting Rebecca, I swear.”
“John, it’s alright.”
He sighed in relief. “You mean you’re not mad.”
“At first I was mad, but not at you. I was mad at Rebecca because she wants you and now even you can’t deny it anymore.”
“Doc, I told you it doesn’t matter what she wants, I only want you.”
“I know John. But you’re definitely going to have to be careful around her. She won’t be satisfied until she gets you in to bed.”
“Then she’ll be one unsatisfied woman for a long time.” He leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips. “Wait for me. I’ll get rid of her.” He walked to his closet and pulled out a pair of jeans and a T-shirt.
She followed him, walking as quietly as possible. She didn’t want Rebecca to hear two sets of foot steps.
The minute he threw his robe and towel on the bed, she knew there was a problem. She grabbed his arm and brought him back into the bathroom. His jeans were still in his hand.
“Doc, I thought we settled everything. I can’t stay up here too long.”
“We did settle everything. That’s not the problem.”
He looked at her confused. “Well then, just what exactly is the problem?”
“John you can’t go down there like that.”
“I know, that’s why I’m putting on a pair of jeans.”
“John, the jeans won’t hide everything.”
“Hide what?”
Without saying a word, she lowered her eyes until they were focused on his erection.
Finally the light clicked on. “Doc once I put on these jeans she won’t notice.”
“John, the only way she won’t notice the huge bulge in your pants is if she’s blind and unless she’s suddenly developed a temporary case of blindness, she’ll definitely see it. It’s kind of hard to miss; no pun intended.”
“Well there’s nothing I can do about that. I’ll just have to hope for the best.”
“I have a better idea.” She took his hand and led him back to the bed. “Sit here.”
John sat on the edge of the bed while Marlena stood before him. She nudged his legs open and stepped in between them. His hands went underneath her blouse and traveled up her body until they reached her breasts. He cupped both of them and began to knead and massage them. Slowly she lowered herself to the floor until she was kneeling before him. His hands slipped from underneath her blouse and gripped the edge of the bed. Normally Marlena would have teased him a little, but right now there wasn’t any time. She took the tip of him into her mouth.
“Doc, you feel so good.”
She sucked the tip of his erection and pulled back up, never breaking contact with him. Each time she lowered her mouth she took a little more of him into her mouth and pulled back up. Because of his size, it always took her a while before she could take him completely in her mouth. Up and down she went, at the same steady pace. She knew exactly how he liked it. Just knowing that she was giving him pleasure excited her beyond belief. She was always ready afterwards.
John’s hands left the bed and were now entangled in her hair. God she was good. Her mouth was specifically designed for him. Without realizing it, he began to thrust his hips up to meet her.
Once he began to move his hips she knew he needed her to go faster. Without stopping Marlena placed her hands underneath his hips and raised them. He knew what she wanted. They could always read each other’s mind when it came to sex. She wanted him to stand and he did. Her hands went on his waist while he moved in and out of her mouth.
He moaned her name over and over, “Marlena, Marlena, Marlena….” Faster and faster he went. His hands still entangled in her hair. He was almost there. She took everything he gave her. He could stay there forever.
Marlena could tell he was close. The way he moved in and out of her mouth; the way his hands gripped her hair; and the way he moaned her name. Just a little bit more and he would be over the edge. It was time. Now each time as he pulled back she sucked him just a little bit harder and longer. That was it.
“Oh God, Doc, I’m coming; I’m coming.” He tried to move away but her hands were still on his hips and held in him place. His whole body began to shake. He couldn’t see anything but black spots. He exploded into her mouth. Marlena continued kneeling and took every drop he had to give her.
Finally it was over and he fell back onto the bed. Marlena slowly rose and lay next to him. Once she caught her breath, she leaned over and kissed him. “Now you can go. I’ll be waiting.”
As much as he wanted to stay there with her, he knew the faster he went downstairs and got rid of Rebecca the faster he could come back to Marlena. John grabbed his jeans and slipped them on. He didn’t bother with the button, only the zipper. He wasn’t planning on keeping them on that long. He pulled his T-shirt over his head.
Marlena sat silently on the bed, watching him get dressed. It didn’t matter if he was wearing a tailor made tuxedo, or a pair of raggedy jeans and a T-shirt, he was sexy as hell. “God you look good.” Her voice took on a more sexual tone. She was definitely aroused. “Good enough to eat.” She stood up, walked over to him and placed her hand on his chest. “Oh, wait. I just did that.” She leaned in, kissed him lightly on his lips and as she pulled back from him looked into his eyes and whispered, “Funny thing though, I’m still hungry. Hurry!” The last word ‘hurry’ was more of a demand than a request and he knew it.
The sound of her voice sent shivers down his spine. “You can’t say things like that and expect me to leave.” Already his jeans felt just a little bit tighter. “I’ll be right back.” He wanted to run down the stairs and escort Rebecca out of the loft immediately. Unfortunately he couldn’t do that; at least not without making her suspicious. He forced himself to take his time going down the stairs.
Marlena knew he would be back as soon as possible. He wanted to continue where they left off and so did she. He knew how to push her buttons and she knew how to push his. It was why they were meant for each other; why they couldn’t stay away from one another. She couldn’t say she truly believed in reincarnation or pre-destiny, but she definitely believed she and John were destined to be together. Surely they must have known one another in a previous life or a parallel universe. There was no other explanation for it. How else could you explain the circumstances of their meeting, falling in love with one another and finally continuing to love one another without hesitation despite all the obstacles they had to overcome? It was meant to be; they were meant to be. It was as simple as that. Nothing else made sense.
Rebecca sat there on the couch waiting for John to return. It wasn’t often that she found a man who captured her interest as much as he did. If she really thought about it, she couldn’t remember the last time it happened. John Black was a mystery, but one she intended to solve. She knew all about his life as Roman. She made it her business to know everything about him. What she couldn’t understand, would never understand is how Marlena let him go? Yes she understood he wasn’t Roman and he wasn’t the father of her children, but, and this was a big but for her, if you spent any time with him he was the type of man you were looking for. What could she (meaning Marlena) have been thinking? She had to love him. Hell, she married him. Roman was a nice guy but if she had the choice Marlena had; she would have chosen to be Mrs. John Black. Oh well; Marlena’s loss was her gain. She would never make the same mistake.
It seemed to take him forever to reach the bottom of the stairs. All he could think about or see was Marlena. She was everything to him. Without her, he didn’t exist.
Marlena waited for him to come back to her. She couldn’t bear it whenever they were apart. It was an actual physical ache she felt when they were kept apart. It was hard to believe so much had happened in such a short span of time. It was only a few weeks ago that she was fighting her feelings for him. No, that wasn’t quite true. If she was really honest with herself she had been fighting her feelings for him since the truth about Roman was revealed. John was her life, had been her life and would always be her life. Without him, she would never be whole. He was the yin to her yang, the up to her down, the in to her out. A smile crossed her face. Could she ever think about him without it taking on a sexual connotation? Up, down, in, out. She was a psychiatrist for crying out loud. Those weren’t Freudian slips. It was what it was.
She heard him coming down the stairs before she actually saw him. As she turned around, she noticed his attire. He was wearing an old faded pair of jeans and a T-shirt. The thing was; he wore it well. He definitely made a statement whenever he entered a room. It wasn’t something that he practiced and had perfected. It was genuine. He truly didn’t understand the effect he had on women. It had been her lucky day, the day she met him at the diner. It was true. Things fell into your lap when you weren’t looking. That day, the only thing she was looking for was a seat. It just so happened that his table had the only available seat. Fate worked in mysterious ways. Just the short conversation they had that day showed her he was a man with values. He wasn’t out to make the big score. He valued commitment, friendship, honesty and truth. All the things she rarely saw in her line of work. Even after she gave him her number she wasn’t sure he would call. In fact, he hadn’t, she called him. The night at the Chez Rouge would have been their real first official date. But as usual, work intruded. That night brought up uneasy feelings. It was the first time she had seen him and Marlena together. Thank god Marlena was happily married to Roman. If she wasn’t, she would be worried. There was something there. It wasn’t anything they did, it was just a feeling she had. Then again, maybe she was projecting her own insecurities. It wouldn’t be the first time it happened. In some of her previous relationships, she had been accused of sabotaging them. Looking for things to go wrong, therefore causing things to go wrong.
John saw her sitting on the couch waiting for him. All he really wanted to do was show her the door and rush back to Marlena’s waiting arms. “Rebecca I’m sorry I kept you waiting.” He sat in a chair next to the couch.
“No problem John.” She wished he would have sat next to her, but that was ok because from her vantage point she had a pretty good view of his body. And it was truly a body worth seeing.
“Uh, like I said earlier, I am expecting Brady shortly, so I really don’t have that much time. What can I do for you?” Please take the hint and leave before I have to become rude. Already the thought of Marlena waiting upstairs for him was making his jeans just a little bit confining. He shifted his legs in order to find a more comfortable position.
“I know we talked about maybe going out to dinner either tonight or tomorrow night and since I was in the neighborhood I thought I would stop by. Obviously tonight is out of the question, but how about tomorrow night.” Being a lawyer made you observant, you never knew what evidence you might stumble across. But being in the DA’s office made you aware of so much more, a person’s body language and right now John Black’s body language was very revealing. She watched as he kept shifting in the chair, trying to get comfortable. She stole a glance when he wasn’t looking. Yep, she was right. He definitely had a body and from what she could tell by the slight bulge in his jeans, he was no ordinary man.
“That might work. Tell you what; I’ll call you in the morning.” Anything to get her to leave. Marlena wouldn’t be happy but he would deal with that later.
“Great, I’ll be expecting your call.” She stood up to leave.
He walked her to the door. Just before he opened it, she turned, leaned in, kissed him on his cheek and gave him a hug. As her arms went around his body, she ever so slightly pressed herself into him. She had to know. “Good-bye John, I’ll talk to you tomorrow. And maybe we can discuss the Policeman’s Ball tomorrow night.” She walked into the hallway.
John was taken by surprise. He hadn’t expected that. Marlena was right. He would definitely have to do something about her. He closed the door, turned around and ran back up the stairs. He was in such a hurry he didn’t realize he had Rebecca’s lipstick on his face.
Rebecca leaned against the loft door. That had been a bold move but she couldn’t help herself and she was glad she did it. John Black was definitely no ordinary man. If that was any indication of things to come, she couldn’t wait. Again, she would never understand how Marlena left him for Roman. What woman in her right mind would? She slowly walked to her car. She would sleep well tonight. And with any luck, tomorrow night, if she had her way, she would get to see John Black in all of his glory.
Marlena was waiting for him in his bed. She was already naked and under the covers. He threw open the door and rushed in. Just the sight of her laying in his bed, waiting for him took his breath away. He stopped dead in his tracks and took a moment to memorize this picture. The woman he loved most in the world was in his bed. He couldn’t wait for the day when they would have more than just a few stolen moments.
As John stood there staring at Marlena in his bed, she couldn’t help but admire his physique. God he was a beautiful man to look at. She started at the bottom and worked her way up. His muscular legs really fit those jeans. He wore them well. As her eyes continued their journey upward, they settled in on a new development. Damn, the man was unbelievable. Already she could see a bulge in his crotch. Continuing their journey, her eyes focused in on his chest. The T-shirt he was wearing was form fitting. It left nothing to the imagination. Slowly her eyes came to rest on his beautiful face. And that’s when she saw it, the lipstick on his cheek.
“John, how did it go with Rebecca?” she asked coyly.
“I guess alright, I wasn’t really paying attention. To tell you the truth, while she was talking I was thinking of you lying here in my bed waiting for me.”
“So nothing out of the ordinary happened.”
“No, not really. Why do you ask?”
Well I was just wondering how you managed to get lipstick on your face. I know it’s not mine.”
He had been so distracted by the sight of her, he had completely forgotten Rebecca kissed him goodbye. His hand went to the side of his face and rubbed it. Sure enough there was lipstick on his fingers. “I forgot about that. Just as she was leaving she …..”
“Wait, don’t tell me. Let me tell you. Better yet, let me show you.” Marlena threw the covers off, and got out of bed.
The sight of her standing there naked, made his heart beat faster and the jeans get tighter.
“She did this.” She walked up to John and kissed his cheek the same way Rebecca had. Then she put her arms around him and gave him a hug pressing her body into him the same way Rebecca did just a few minutes ago. “Is that what happened?”
“That’s exactly what happened. How’d you know?”
“Because my love, while you might not have been paying attention to her, she was paying attention to you. My guess is she saw the bulge in your jeans and wanted to find out if it was real.”
John was incredulous. “Are you kidding me?”
“No I’m not and now that she’s felt it, she’s definitely going to want to have it. The problem is, and it’s her problem, that bulge” she cupped his crotch “along with the rest of you belongs to me.” Her hands went to his zipper. “And I don’t share.” She unzipped his pants and pulled them open.
This was a new Marlena standing before him. There was a time when she would have never been so bold, so aggressive. He loved it.
“I know what you want.” She placed her hands on the bottom of his T-shirt in order to take it off of him.
“Is that right?” He raised his arms in the air.
“Oh yeah.” She pulled his T-shirt off, threw it on the floor and wrapped her arms around his neck. “You want me.”
“Always.” He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. John walked over to the bed, sat her down on the edge of the bed and stood before her. Her hands went to the top of jeans and slowly pushed them down his legs. When they reached the floor, John quickly stepped out of them. Once again, he stood before her naked.
“John, I love you. Make love to me.” Marlena leaned back on the bed with her arms outstretched, her legs dangling over the edge of the bed.
“I love you Marlena.” The sound of her voice aroused him even more if that was possible. John lowered himself until he was lying on top of her. Her legs went around his waist. Slowly John began to make his way inside of her, taking his time, giving her body time to adjust to him. Now that he was completely inside, he began to move slowly. For the first time that day, they weren’t in a hurry. He wanted to take his time. Matching his steady rhythm, Marlena closed her eyes and let the sensations wash over her. Her arms wrapped around his body tighter.
“Baby, open your eyes. I want you to look at me.”
Marlena opened her eyes and stared into the blue pools above her. “Baby,” she whispered. “You feel so good.”
His hands cupped her face as he whispered in her ear, “Tell me what you want.”
Her fingers began to run up and down his back. “I want you.”
John removed his hands from around her face and placed them on the bed. Still keeping the same pace, he pushed in harder and deeper. His voice still whispering in her ear, “Is this what you want?”
Her fingers began to dig into the skin on his back, eventually breaking the skin. She moaned her reply, “O h Y e s.”
He continued to push in deeper. “Say it!” He was no longer whispering, it was now a demand.” Say it Marlena!”
He felt so good; she could hardly catch her breath. She knew what he wanted her to say. “D e e p e r B a b y.”
John raised himself up using the strength of arms to keep him above her. He began to speed up his pace.
Marlena no longer needed any encouragement from him. She knew what she wanted. She repeated it over and over again, “Faster baby, faster.”
Now John began to slam into her. Drops of sweat began to run down his back. His arms began to tremble. Without slowing down, he placed one of his hands at the top of the headboard. Using the headboard as leverage, he was able to push inside of her faster, harder and deeper.
Marlena raised her hips with each thrust. She was quickly losing it. While he continued thrusting in and out of her, her eyes focused on the way his chest moved above her. She had to taste him. As if sensing her desire, John suddenly let go of the headboard and dropped down to his forearms. He placed his arms around her waist, raised himself to his knees, sat back on his legs and pulled her onto his lap in one smooth motion all the while continuously moving in and out of her. Marlena buried her face into his neck, as she began to move up and down. Finally able to taste him, she captured his skin between her lips and began to gently suck it. The more intense her level of her pleasure became, the harder she sucked on his skin. She would definitely leave a mark. The sensation of her sucking on his skin while she rode him almost drove him over the edge.
“O h M a r l e n a, y o u f e e l s o g o o d.”
Marlena didn’t know how much more she could take. She was spinning out of control. Her hips began to buck against him. She couldn’t catch her breath. The only thing John knew was he wanted to go as deep inside of her as he could. She didn’t think he could go any deeper but he did with each thrust. Just a little longer and it would be all over. She could feel her body begin to quiver. Her vision blurred. There was a roaring in his ears. She felt as if her skin was on fire. His entire body began to shake. They cried out each other’s name over and over. The only thing they could do was hold on to one another. Wave after wave assaulted their bodies. And finally it was over. John and Marlena collapsed on the bed. He fell onto his back and pulled Marlena into his arms. Their bodies drenched with sweat from their love making, the sound of their breathing coming in quick gasps, both not being able to get enough air in their lungs. Both stared up at the ceiling, neither one saying anything. Finally John rolled over and looked down at her.
“I love you,” he kissed her forehead. “I love you Doc,” he kissed her nose. “I love you Marlena,” he kissed her lips.
While he was still leaning over her, she traced the outline of his lips with her fingers. He was such a beautiful man. And she didn’t mean physical beauty. He was one in a league all by himself. There was no other man on earth like John Black. She loved him with all of her heart. “I love you too.” She snuggled closer to him.
Now that the heat they generated during their love making was leaving, he noticed small chill bumps rising from her skin. He pulled her closer to him and threw a blanket over them. There they stayed, holding one another and just enjoying their time together. It would time for her to leave soon enough.
Marlena was the first to move. “I need to get home.”
“Doc, please stay a little while longer. I know you have to get home; I just want to hold you in my arms for a little longer.”
Against her better judgment she sank back into his arms. She knew she should be going but the truth of the matter was, she loved feeling his arms around her, their bodies pressed together. It was the intimacy they shared after they made love she missed whenever they were in a hurry to dress. “Just for a little while.”
He settled back and closed his eyes. This was what he wanted her to remember. Them lying in each other’s arms, totally and completely satisfied and happy with one another. Tonight when she closed her eyes, he wanted her to remember the feeling of his arms wrapped around her body. Tonight when she went home. Home to Roman. Roman. Instinctively his body, which a moment ago had been totally relaxed, was now tensing up once more.
Immediately she felt the change in his body, the way he was holding her in his arms. She had a pretty good idea why the sudden change, but she needed to ask the question anyway. “What’s the matter?”
John sat up in bed, resting his back against the headboard. “It’s nothing.” He didn’t want to upset her.
She knew him too well. “John, I thought we wouldn’t keep secrets from one another.” She sat up in the bed next to him. “Tell me.”
“Doc, I don’t want to ruin the time we have left together.”
“It’s Roman, isn’t it? You’re worried about what’s going to happen when I leave here. When I go home to him.”
John remained silent.
“I don’t know what’s going to happen. The only thing I can say with any amount of certainty is that we won’t be making love tonight or any other night.”
“Doc, I know you mean it but what exactly are you going to say to him. You can’t expect him to take no for an answer every night. He’s going to know something is wrong.” He ran his fingers through is hair. “Maybe we should just tell him the truth. That way it will all be out in the open, no more lies, no more sneaking around.” John threw the blanket off, stood up and slipped on his jeans. He walked into the bathroom and stood before the mirror.
Marlena grabbed the blanket, threw it around her and followed him into the bathroom. She stood behind him and put her arms around his chest pressing her body into him.
John looked at his reflection in the mirror. All he saw was a man sneaking around with another man’s wife. He hated himself for it. This wasn’t what he wanted. He wanted Marlena as his wife, not just his lover. But as much as he hated this situation, he knew he could never live without her. He would rather live this lie than live a life without her in it. Slowly his hands went to meet hers. “I’m sorry Doc. I know how hard this is for you and I’m not making it any easier. It’s just that I want this to be over. I love you so much and I can’t wait until we can be together.”
“I know, baby. I want that too.” Her arms were still around his body, her hands on his chest. “We just have to be a little more patient. As soon as we can, I promise we will tell him the truth. I hate lying to him and sneaking around just as much as you do. We just can’t help the way we feel about each other. I have loved you for as long as I can remember. I never stopped. Not even when Roman came back. I just buried those feelings and prayed they would eventually go away. But they didn’t, they couldn’t and eventually I had to face the reality that I loved you and not Roman.”
John was listening to every word she said. An idea began to form in his head. She was right. She couldn’t tell him the truth right now, but maybe she could tell him part of the truth. He turned her to face her, his arms slipping around her waist. “Doc, I think you have to tell him the truth.” He put his fingers on her lips before she could say anything. “Shh, just hear me out.”
She nodded her head in agreement. She trusted John and if he had a plan she would listen to him.
“Now just listen to everything before you say anything, ok.”
“Ok.”
“Doc you said it a minute ago. We have always loved one another. Those feelings never left. Even after Roman came home and I married Isabella. We just buried them and pretended everything was fine. But it wasn’t. Those feelings began to resurface and there was nothing we could do about it. God knows we tried. I tried to stay away from you until it was impossible and you tried to stay away from me until you couldn’t run away any longer. Doc I know you can’t tell him the entire truth, but before the night we spent together in the penthouse, things must have been at least a little strained between you.”
“They were. I couldn’t stop thinking about you and the night on the plane and at the Titan Ball.”
“That’s what I mean. If everything was great between you and Roman, those two nights would have never happened and neither would the night at the penthouse. Doc, you are not the type of woman who can jump in and out of bed with two different men. Roman must have at least sensed something was wrong or not quite right between you.”
“He did. Roman was working a lot and so was I. We barely spent any time together as a family or husband and wife for that matter. The night at Chez Rouge was supposed to change everything. I made a decision to stay with him. I was going to resign from the Titan Board and limit contact between us. But Roman went out of town and we know what happened next.”
“Exactly, so tonight or whenever you get the chance, you can tell him that . . .”
She saw where he was going and finished his sentence for him. “Things were already strained between us before he left and we just can’t pretend that everything is alright now that he’s back.”
“It’s the truth, at least part of the truth. Well, what do you think?”
“I hate giving him false hope that things will work out between us, that I want things to work out between us.”
“I don’t think you have a choice. It’s either this or we tell him everything.”
“I know,” she said sadly. She moved from the comfort of his arms and walked to the shower. “It’s time I get home and face the music.” She turned the shower on. “I’ll be out in 5 minutes.” The blanket dropped to the floor and she stepped into the shower. The water felt wonderful running down her body. She stood there, with her eyes closed.
John leaned against the counter as he watched Marlena. He wanted to join her in the shower but first he needed to tell her about Rebecca. “Uh, Doc, there’s something I need to tell you.”
“What’s that?” She took the bar of soap and began slowly rubbing the soap against her body.
John was so busy watching her as the soap made its decent down her body, he didn’t hear her question.
She looked over and saw him staring at her in the shower, “John, what is it you have to tell me?” Once she realized he still wasn’t paying attention to the conversation, she stood completely still.
Her inaction caused him to finally speak, “What’s wrong?”
“John, you said you had something to tell me and when I ask you to tell me, you say absolutely nothing. I had to get your attention.”
”Doc you have my undivided attention. That’s the problem. I can’t think about anything else but you standing in the shower without me.”
“Honey as much as I appreciate the fact that you get distracted by my body; can you tell what’s on your mind or can it wait until another time?”
It couldn’t wait. She had to know now. After all, he was supposed to go on a date with Rebecca tomorrow night and to the Policeman’s Ball next week. “No Doc. It can’t wait.”
Now that his attention was refocused on the conversation, she continued with her shower, “Ok, I’m listening.”
His words came out all at once, in one single breath. “Well, earlier when I was trying to get rid of Rebecca I sort of made a date for tomorrow night.” Maybe if he said real fast she wouldn’t’ get upset.
Marlena heard every word he said. “Excuse me.” She turned the water off, stepped out of the shower, threw a towel around her body and walked over to him until she stood directly in front of him. It didn’t matter that her body was still covered with soap. “You have a date with Rebecca tomorrow night.” She was furious.
“I can explain.”
Marlena said nothing.
”Doc, you know how much I love you. I would never intentionally do anything to upset you.” When they were married and argued, whenever he told her he loved her it would take away some of the tension, not all of it, but some of it. But not tonight.
Still she said nothing.
”Earlier today, when I left your office I ran into Rebecca in the elevator and . . .”
Now she spoke, “You made a date earlier today and you’re just now telling me.” Furious didn’t begin to cover how she felt.
“NO! Let me finish, I have to start from the beginning so you will understand exactly what happened.”
“Explain.” Her arms were folded.
“Doc, this afternoon when I left your office for the first time, before Roman, I ran into Rebecca in the elevator. I apologized for not calling, but explained how busy I was between Brady and work. It’s not like I could tell her the reason I hadn’t called her was because we were together. She thought I might have been upset with her because she left me to go to work. Anyway, she asked me out to dinner tonight, but I begged off saying it was too short of notice and I didn’t have a babysitter. When I turned her down she asked about tomorrow night and I told her,” he raised his voice for emphasis, “I WOULD GET BACK TO HER. I had no intention of going out with her. Somehow we got on the subject of the Policeman’s Ball and she asked me to be her escort.”
Marlena raised her hand for him to stop. “You’re telling me not only do you have a date with Rebecca tomorrow night but that you’re also her escort to the Policeman’s Ball.”
“Damn it Marlena, listen to me! I’m not finished.”
“Wanna bet? Let me see if I have this right: You came to my office today, made love to me, left, sort of made a date with Rebecca, came back to my office, made love to me again – twice, asked me to meet you here at your loft, I make love to you- with Rebecca downstairs, you go back downstairs, make a date with her-no make that two dates, come back up here and make love to me again and just as I’m about to leave you decide to tell me about your DATES. I don’t think so.” She turned to leave.
He grabbed her arm and swung her around. “You’re not going anywhere until you here me out.”
“Let go of me.” Her eyes were blazing.
“Not until you hear me out.” Now he was angry. “You’ve taken everything out of context.”
”Did I say something that wasn’t true?’
“That’s not what I meant and you know it.” He was still holding on to her arm. “Yes, Rebecca asked me out earlier today, but, and listen to me, I HAD NO INTENTION OF GOING. All I said was I would check my schedule and get back to her. By that time, I realized I left my keys in your office and got off on the next floor. I never said I would go. SHE SHOWED UP HERE UNANNOUNCED. I didn’t invite her and I told you that. When I went down the second time, you were the only thing I could think about. YOU! HERE IN MY BED! WAITING FOR ME! I would have promised her the moon if I thought it would get her out of the door faster. I told you that when I came back up here. SHE BROUHT UP TOMORROW NIGHT AND THE POLICEMAN’S BALL. What did you want me to do? Tell me, what could I have done differently?”
“You should have said no.”
“And just when exactly would I have done that?”
“When she asked you the first time.”
“I explained that already.” He let go of her arm. “You know what? This is ridiculous. You’re mad at me for something that hasn’t happened yet; might not happen but you’re leaving me to go home.”
Marlena was still angry. “It’s not the same and you know it.”
“You don’t think so. What’s the difference? You say Rebecca wants me in her bed, I know Roman wants you in his bed. Wait, I know what the difference is, I haven’t slept with Rebecca.”
“You’re right. This is ridiculous. I’m going home.” She turned to leave.
“TO YOUR HUSBAND.” The minute the words were out of his mouth he regretted it. “Doc, I. . .” He couldn’t finish the sentence. ‘I’m sorry’ just didn’t convey how really sorry he was; he didn’t know what to say, so he said nothing. He walked out of the bathroom.
She was frozen in place. She couldn’t believe he said it. In a daze she turned the shower on and rinsed off. She was done in less than five minutes.
John heard the water running in the shower. Five minutes later he heard her leaving the shower and entering the bedroom. He should have never said it. But she made him so angry. Why didn’t she believe him? Or better yet, why didn’t she trust him? He believed her when she told him she wasn’t in love with Roman and wanted to be with him. What the hell was the difference?
Marlena picked up her clothes, slipped them on and stood in his bedroom for a few minutes trying to compose herself before she faced him. He should have told her sooner. Deep down she knew he didn’t want Rebecca; that wasn’t the point. She had no idea why she was so angry, she just was. Maybe it was because he made love to her over and over and never said a word until she was ready to leave. And as angry as she felt, it was when he said she was leaving him to go to Roman that hurt the most. She walked downstairs.
He stood in front of the door waiting for her. As she approached him, he could see she was still angry but he could also see that his words had really hurt her. He wanted to take her in his arms, but he wouldn’t.
She saw him standing there, waiting for her. She could see he was sorry and she wanted nothing more than to go to him, but she couldn’t.
They both needed a little time, space and distance. He opened the door and she walked through. Neither one saying anything. Both leaning on their side of the door. John standing there dazed and Marlena leaning against the door heartbroken. What started out as a wonderful day had turned into something neither one ever expected.
Marlena turned onto her street. Just a bit further up the block was her home. No, that wasn’t quite true. It no longer felt like a home but just a place she lived for the time being. She pulled over and took one last look at her face in the rear view mirror making sure she looked alright. She had been crying since she left the loft. Marlena put the car in D and drove the rest of the way. Finally she pulled into the drive way. The lights in the house were on, yet she remained frozen in her car. She had a migraine headache.
As much as she wanted to see her kids, she wasn’t looking forward to dealing with Roman, especially after her fight with John. Oh well, it was time to face the music. Marlena slowly got out of the car, grabbed her purse and walked to the front door. Before she could unlock it, the door swung open. Eric was standing there with the biggest grin on his face. Despite her headache, just the sight of him brought a smile to her face.
“Hi mom. Boy do we have a surprise for you!”
“You do baby boy. Let me come in and then you can tell me all about it.” She walked in her house and saw packed overnight bags on the couch. “What’s all this?”
“We’re spending the night by Grandma and Grandpa.”
She tried to pretend she was happy. “You are! That’s great. Where are your sisters?” Her head was killing her.
“They’re upstairs.” He yelled for them. “Sami, Carrie, mom’s home.”
“Eric I didn’t mean for you to yell at the top of your lungs.” She thought her head would explode at any moment.
”Sorry mom.”
Roman came walking out of the kitchen. Hi Doc.” He walked over to Marlena and gave her kiss. “So do you like my surprise? The kids are going to spend the night by mom and pop.”
Before she said anything she turned and looked at Eric. “Go upstairs and check on your sisters.”
Eric was just about to yell again when Marlena stopped him. “No more yelling. Go upstairs and check on them.”
Sheepishly he put his head down and walked up the stairs.
Roman couldn’t help laughing. “Eric is more like you than me, but sometimes I see bits and pieces of myself in him. I remember doing the same thing when I was his age.” Changing the subject he continued, “So Doc, you didn’t answer my question? Do you like my surprise?” He put his arms around her waist and pulled her to him. “This way we won’t be interrupted, if you get my meaning.” He kissed her again.
She pulled away from the kiss. “Roman I thought you wanted to spend time with the kids since you’ve been gone so much.”
”I did spend time with them, and now I want to spend time with my beautiful wife.” He leaned in for another kiss but she pulled back. “Doc is something wrong?”
The moment of truth had arrived. Now what? “To tell you the truth Roman, I have a migraine headache and I’m exhausted.” The words just flowed from her mouth. She really was exhausted. Fighting with John and dreading this exact moment had left her physically and mentally exhausted. “All I really want to do is take a hot bath, soak for a while and go to bed. I’m really tired. I’m sorry you went through so much trouble, but I’m really not up for it.” She could see the disappointment all over his face.
The same feeling he had in her office earlier today returned. “Doc is that it or is there something else going on?”
“What do you mean?” Please oh please let me get through this she thought. I don’t think I can take another confrontation tonight.
“I just get the feeling you’re not telling me everything.”
Just then Eric, Sami and Carrie came down the stairs. “Hi mom, bye mom.”
Her attention immediately focused in her children. “What do you mean hi mom, bye mom? Don’t I even get a kiss hello before you tell me goodbye.”
Both Sami and Carrie spoke at the same time. “Sorry.”
Marlena smiled down at her daughters. Even though Carrie wasn’t her biological daughter she considered her one of her own children. “That’s better.” She leaned over and they each kissed her cheek.
Eric picked up his overnight bag and said, “Ok dad we’re ready to go.” The sooner they got there, the sooner they would get desert.
Roman grabbed his keys and walked to the door. “Ok guys, everybody in the car. He turned and looked at Marlena. “I’ll be right back.”
As soon as the door closed, Marlena flopped down on the couch. Her headache seemed to be getting worse by the moment. I’ll just close my eyes for a few minutes before I go upstairs she thought.
******************************************************
Fifteen minutes had passed since Marlena left to go home and he hadn’t moved. He just stood there leaning against the door. Finally he found the strength to make it to the couch. How could things have gone so wrong, so quickly? One minute Marlena was in his shower and the next minute they were arguing. He looked at his watch; she should be home by now. He shouldn’t have let her leave, he should have said something. They should have settled things between them. He closed his eyes in despair.
*******************************************************
A few minutes later she heard Roman’s voice and felt a gentle push on her shoulder. “Doc, Doc, wake up.”
Marlena opened her eyes. “Did you forget something?”
“Doc I’ve been gone for almost an hour. You fell asleep on the couch.”
Sitting up she looked at her watch. “Oh my gosh! I must have dozed off. After you left, I sat down and I was just going to close my eyes for a few minutes.”
“You must really be tired.” He sat down next to her. “Do you want something for your headache?”
“I think I’ll fix me a cup of tea.”
“You fix your tea and I’ll go start your bath for you. That way by the time you come upstairs it’ll all ready. I’ll even put in the bath beads you like.”
As she headed into the kitchen, she wondered how much longer she could keep up the pretense. Between her headache and her fight with John she didn’t know how she would make it through the night. Roman was being so sweet and kind and all she wanted was to be left in peace.
Meanwhile, Roman was upstairs running her bath water. The night wasn’t going the way he expected and that was disappointing but he could see she had a headache. It wasn’t like Marlena to doze off on the couch. Still, as he sat there watching the tub fill, he couldn’t shake the feeling that it was more than her not feeling well. He knew things hadn’t been quite right before he left and maybe this was just a continuation of the same problem. They really hadn’t had time to talk and that was something that needed to be done. Oh well, all marriages go through rough patches and this was their rough patch. All they needed was to clear the air between them. Hopefully they could do that tomorrow since tonight was obviously out of the question. After that, he was sure everything would be back to normal. Until then, he would just have to be patient.
******************************************************
Somewhere in the distance John heard ringing. Where was it coming from? Everything was still a bit unclear. Slowly John became aware of his surroundings. He was sitting on his couch and his phone was ringing. I must have dozed off he thought. Maybe it was Marlena. God he hoped so. Reaching over he grabbed the phone off the table. “John Black,” his voice full of hope.
“John, its Victor.”
“Oh hi Victor, what’s going on?” His hopes that it was Marlena now dashed. He looked at his wrist watch noting the time. He had been sleeping for almost an hour. “Are you on your way over here? It’s getting kind of late.”
“That’s why I’m calling. Brady fell asleep and I hate to move him. Would it be ok if he spent the night with me and you pick him up tomorrow? I promise I’ll get him to the sitters.”
John hated to change Brady’s routine, but since he was already sleeping and since he wasn’t in the best mood himself, maybe it was better if Brady spent the night. “Sure Victor, that’s fine. I just want to warn you though; he’s been a little cranky lately. He might be getting another tooth. It probably didn’t help that I took him to the park today, it was a little chilly.”
”John, I doubt the little time you spent in the park is going to make him sick. He’s probably just teething. I’ll keep an eye on him just in case.”
“Call if you need anything. Kiss my boy goodnight for me.”
”No problem John and thanks for letting me spend time with my grandson.”
John hung up the phone and slumped back on the couch. He would miss Brady tonight but he was better off being with Victor. Besides, he knew how much Victor loved Brady. It was his way of keeping his connection to Isabella. Victor and Isabella hadn’t found each other until she was an adult and already living in Salem.
Now what? He stood up and fixed himself a healthy glass of tequila.
*****************************************************
Marlena sat at the kitchen table waiting for the water to boil. Today had been a long, long day. It was days like today that made her wish she had someone to confide in. Laura was the obvious choice, but she didn’t want to put her friend into such an awkward position. It was bad enough she was lying, she didn’t want Laura to have to do the same. The whistling kettle brought her back to the present. Rising from her chair, she knew what she had to do. She would have to deal with it on her own. Marlena fixed her tea and made her way upstairs.
**************************************************
He had done everything he could think of to make her bath soothing. Candles were lit, soft music was playing and the tub was full of bubbles. It had been his intention to do this all along; even before he knew about her headache. He’d thought it would be a bath for two instead of one. But not tonight. There would be other nights. He just wanted her to feel better. Hopefully her headache would ease up. As soon as she entered the bathroom he would leave her alone.
**************************************************
By now, John was on drink number three. Tequila on the rocks. It was going straight to his head. He’d have a slight headache tomorrow but he didn’t care, it wouldn’t compare to the pain he was feeling right now. What the hell happened? He still didn’t know. She couldn’t possibly be jealous of Rebecca. Think, John, think. What exactly did she say during her tirade? John put down the glass of tequila. He needed a clear head and the tequila wasn’t helping. Take a deep breath, relax, close your eyes and focus on everything that happened in the bathroom.
*********************************************
Marlena entered the bathroom. She saw the candles, bubbles and heard the music. Before she could say anything, Roman spoke. “Doc, I just want you to relax.” He closed the door behind him, leaving her alone in the bathroom. She placed her tea on the edge of the tub and quickly undressed. Slowly she eased her foot into the water. It was perfect; just the right temperature. Marlena eased herself into the tub until the only part of her body above water was her head. She leaned back and closed her eyes. This was just what she needed. She raised one arm out of the water and took a sip of her tea. Perfect, this was heaven. Closing her eyes once again her thoughts drifted to John. What the hell happened? One minute she was in John’s shower letting the water flow over her body and the next minute they were fighting. Well she was fighting. He was clueless; probably still clueless. She should have stayed and worked things out but she was too angry. And if she was really honest with herself, she didn’t know why. Even while the words were coming out of her mouth, she knew he had no idea what the problem was; yet she couldn’t help herself. She knew he wasn’t interested in Rebecca. He could have any number of women in and out of his bed, Rebecca being at the top of the list, but that wasn’t him and she knew it. God, none of these other women carried the baggage she did. They weren’t married with children and other family obligations. The thing was, he loved her and she loved him. It was just that simple. Why hadn’t she remembered that earlier? If she had, they wouldn’t have had that fight, she wouldn’t have this headache and she would probably be talking to Roman about their problems. Oh well, it was true; every cloud had a silver lining and this one was hers. The talk would be postponed for another day. She knew she was only kidding herself and eventually it would get done, but she really didn’t want to think about it. It would be one of the hardest things she had to do. Roman. He was trying so hard. The way he fixed the room for her was really touching. She did love him; she just wasn’t in love with him. She hated what this would do to him, to all of them but she couldn’t spend the rest of her life without John and Roman deserved someone who would love him the way she loved John. She was no longer that person. Enough already! Her headache was returning with a vengeance. She needed to stop thinking so much and just enjoy her bath. Marlena took another sip of her tea and settled back into the tub. The tea was soothing. The more relaxed she became, the more her thoughts began to drift back to John before their awful fight. Her migraine easing bit by bit the more she thought of making love with John earlier in the day. She began to drift off.
************************************************
Roman was already dressed for bed. He hoped Marlena was enjoying her bath. Maybe he should check on her, just in case she needed anything. He walked over to the bathroom and peeked. There she was. From the way he was standing the only part of her body visible through the bubbles was her face. She was beautiful. No, that was an understatement. She was stunning. “Doc, do you need anything?
She didn’t answer.
He walked in and saw she was sleeping. Roman stood over her and watched her sleep. He could see the peaks of her breasts through the bubbles. He hated to wake her up, but he knew the water would soon be cold. “Doc, wake up. It’s time to get out of the tub before the water gets too cold.”
Marlena never heard him. She was dreaming about John. They were in his loft and he was making love to her. “I love you,” she moaned. John’s hands were all over her body.
Roman heard the lust in her voice. “I love you too, Doc.” The bath had helped. Maybe her headache was gone. He sat on the edge of the tub and dropped his hand into the water finding her leg. He began to slowly caress her leg working his way up to her thigh.
Marlena was still dreaming about John. Again she moaned her words, “You feel so good.”
Roman was elated. The sound of her voice sent him into overdrive. It had been a long time since he heard her speak to him with that much desire. His hand continued to inch its way up her thigh; almost there. “Oh Doc, let me make love to you.”
She never heard Roman’s plea. Marlena was in her own world; a world that consisted of her and John. She was in his bed, her legs wrapped around his waist. He was pushing in and out of her. Her body was moving to his rhythm.
Finally Roman’s hand arrived at its destination. Marlena’s body was already moving. His fingers began to rub back and forth over her opening trying to match her rhythm.
Marlena didn’t know what was happening to her. She knew John’s touch. This wasn’t it. Something was wrong. What was it? She must be dreaming.
Just as Roman matched the movement of his fingers against her body and was about to slip his fingers inside of her, she stopped.
Reality hit Marlena all at once. She wasn’t making love with John, she was home. Her eyes flew open. “Roman,” she screamed. “What are you doing?”
He quickly pulled his hand away. “Doc, what’s the matter?”
She stood up, grabbed her towel and wrapped it around her. “All I wanted was a bath.” She stepped out of the tub.
“Doc, the only reason I’m in here is because I came to see if you wanted anything else. When I looked in you were sleeping. I was going to wake you, but you started talking in your sleep. No not talking, moaning. I thought this is what you wanted.”
Her face turned white as a ghost. She tried to make her voice sound calm. “I’m sorry I screamed but you startled me. I didn’t even realize I was talking in my sleep. What exactly did I say?” She prayed she hadn’t called out John’s name.
Roman stood up. “First you said, I love you and I said it back to you. Then you said something like, ‘you feel good, or it feels good.’ Something like that. Then I asked you to let me make love to you and you know the rest.”
Marlena couldn’t believe it. She had been dreaming about John and Roman had thought she was talking to him.
“Doc, explain something to me. If you were dreaming about making love to me, how come you got so angry just now?”
What she really wanted to say was, I wasn’t dreaming about you and I; I was dreaming about John. I was dreaming about being with him earlier. But those words would not be spoken tonight. Instead she said, “Roman, I told you when I came home I had a headache and I was tired. Regardless of whether I was dreaming or not, you should have made sure I was fully awake and I felt up to making love before you began.”
He felt bad. He knew he should have made sure that’s what she wanted but he didn’t. He just wanted her so badly. “I’m sorry Doc. You’re right. It’s just that you looked so beautiful and the way you were moaning in your sleep, I couldn’t help myself. Still that’s no excuse. I shouldn’t have taken advantage of you.” He was sorry but that same uneasy feeling he had earlier resurfaced. Something told him there was more to it than a just a headache.
Would this day never end? What else could possibly go wrong? First a fight with John and now Roman thinking that she wanted to make love. She was partially to blame. She shouldn’t have been dreaming about John. God, she would have to be careful from now on. “No, I shouldn’t have snapped at you. I’m just tired and my headache is returning. Maybe we just forget about this and go to bed.”
Roman stood there watching her as she dried herself off. Her body was beautiful. She grabbed her nightgown, slipped it on and walked out of the bathroom leaving Roman standing there speechless. As he walked into their bedroom, he found his voice, “Maybe we need to talk tonight.” Whatever it was, he wanted it out in the open. Maybe he was imagining it, but somehow he didn’t think so.
************************************************
John replayed their entire conversation over in his head. The only reason he could come up with for Marlena’s sudden outburst was that he waited until the last possible moment before he brought up Rebecca. If that was the reason, he still didn’t get it. When could he have said something sooner? The minute Rebecca left, they made love. After that, they talked about Roman and then Rebecca. One thing was for certain, he shouldn’t have said she was going home to her husband. For that he was truly sorry. He wanted to call her and tell her how sorry he was but he couldn’t take the chance on Roman answering the phone. Besides she might still be angry. There was nothing left for him to do tonight. He would have to wait until tomorrow and hopefully he would get the chance to apologize. John slowly stood and walked upstairs to his bedroom. It would be a long night and he knew it. He wanted desperately to know what was going on over there, but there was no way for him to find out anything without raising Roman’s suspicions. He lay on top of the covers and closed his eyes. If he was lucky, eventually sleep would come. He didn’t think he would be that lucky.
**************************************************
“Roman please, not tonight. I’m not up for it.”
“Doc, I just think that there’s something else going on besides your headache. If you tell me I’m wrong, I’ll drop it.”
“What is it you want me to say?” They would have the conversation she dreaded the most tonight after all. He wasn’t about to let it go and she wasn’t about to lie to him and let him think everything was fine. It wasn’t and he knew it. She was already doing enough lying as it was and she hated it.
“I want you to tell me what’s going on with us. Marlena, ever since this afternoon I get the feeling you’re not telling me everything. One minute everything is fine and the minute I try to get close to you a wall goes up. Am I wrong?”
There was no way she could avoid it. “No, you’re not wrong,” her voice barely a whisper.
He must have heard her wrong. Even though his gut had been telling him something was wrong, he couldn’t believe she said the actual words. “Doc, what did you say?”
It had been difficult to say it the first time, but to have to repeat it was almost unbearable. She wished she could have taken it back, but she couldn’t. Again her voice was a whisper, “I said, no, you’re not wrong.” Marlena turned and walked away from him. She couldn’t bear to see his pain.
At first he just stood there, but now that her words had actually sunk in he wanted to face the problem head on. He went behind her. “Doc we have to talk about this.”
She turned to face him, “I know we do. I just don’t know what to say.”
“I want you to tell me the truth; I want to know what’s going; I want answers.”
The truth was she was in love with John; that was the truth. But she couldn’t tell him that, at least not yet. She couldn’t tell him the whole truth; she would have to settle for half truths and unspoken words. In other words, another lie, a lie of omission. “I don’t know if I have answers. At least not answers that will explain everything. I don’t know where to begin.” She walked out of their bedroom, her headache returning but now that she had begun she had to continue. She would have to suffer through it. The words were already out there. They couldn’t be taken back. “Maybe we should go downstairs where we can sit and talk.”
Roman followed her silently. They would talk everything over he told himself. This was just a minor setback, nothing to worry about. He knew she loved him. They would get through it the same way they got through everything else – together. If they made it through the whole John is Roman debacle, than this would be a piece of cake.
Marlena made her way down to the kitchen with Roman right on her heels. Between her headache returning and facing Roman she would need something stronger than the tea. Reaching for the bottle of aspirin Marlena knocked a glass off the counter. “Great.” It seemed she couldn’t do anything right tonight.
“Doc don’t worry about it. I can clean this up. You just take something for your headache.” Now that they were actually going to talk he found himself stalling. He didn’t want to hear what she had to say, not tonight. Later would be better. “Why don’t we just talk in the morning when you feel better?”
As much as she wanted to, she wouldn’t take Roman up on his offer. She knew if she waited until the morning she would never get any rest. She probably wouldn’t get any after they talked but at least it would be over with. No they needed to talk tonight. “No, we’re already here so we might as well do it now. Besides, you and I both know neither one of us will get any rest until we talk.”
“I know you’re right, it’s just I didn’t want to. . . .” He never finished the sentence. The truth was he didn’t know how to finish the sentence. He wasn’t sure what he wanted to say or how he felt. Instead of saying anything else, he simply stooped over and picked up the larger pieces of glass.
“Watch yourself, be careful.” Marlena walked over to the closet and got the broom and dustpan.
For some reason the sound of her voice telling him to be careful after she just told him they had problems rubbed him the wrong way. With just a hint of anger in his voice he said, “Doc, I fight bad guys everyday and you’re worried about me cutting myself.” He walked over to the trash can and dumped the broken glass.
As she handed him the broom she said, “I’ll always worry about you.” She meant it. Roman would always be a part of her life. She chose to ignore his anger. She deserved it and she knew it.
He finished sweeping and sat at the kitchen table. “All done; and no cuts.” He showed her his hands as proof. Sarcasm dripped from his words.
Marlena sat across from him, the aspirin still in her hand. She didn’t know how to start, what to say. The words just wouldn’t come. Stalling for time until she could find the right words, she stood and fixed herself a glass of water. After popping the pill in her mouth, she walked back over to the table and sat down. With heart felt sorrow in her voice she began, “Roman I don’t know what to say.”
“Well I don’t know what the problem is so I can’t start. It’s up to you.” His anger becoming more apparent with each word he spoke.
Again she chose to ignore his anger. She had no choice; it needed to be said. “Roman, things haven’t been right between us for a long time now. We’ve been living in the same house but we’re not really living together, we haven’t for quite some time now.”
“Marlena, I know things have been a little off lately but ….”
“It’s more than just a little off; a lot more. I can’t remember the last time we were happy, I mean really happy. Can you?”
“Doc, I didn’t know we weren’t happy.”
“You know that’s not true.” It was her turn to be angry. Now that they were talking she wanted him to admit there were problems in their marriage.
“Why are you getting upset?” He went from being angry to defensive.
Marlena pushed her chair back from the table and stood up. “Roman, I’m not going to play these games with you. First you want to talk and now you act like you haven’t been living in this house for the last few months.”
“I’m not playing games. I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about. You say we have problems, I admit things have been a little shaky lately but to answer your question, yes I thought we were happy but apparently YOU’RE NOT.”
“It’s more than a little shaky. How can you sit there and say we’re happy? Roman things haven’t been right between us for months and you know it. We’re not on the same page anymore. We’ve been drifting apart for months. We both have jobs that keep us busy. It’s not like we work a straight 9-5 and then we come home.”
Now it was his turn to push back from the table and stand. “So what you’re saying is it’s my fault. I work too much. I spend too much time at the job and not enough time here. Is that what you’re saying?”
She was trying her best to reign in her temper but right now it was a struggle. “That’s not what I said. I said WE BOTH HAVE BUSY JOBS. Yes when you’re on a case you work long hours but if something comes up with one of my patients I do the same. I’m not saying it’s your fault or my fault, it is what it is – life.”
“So you’re saying the reason things are the way they are is because we’ve both been too busy with our jobs.”
Marlena stood there silent.
“Don’t you have anything to say?”
“I know we spend a lot of time apart because of our careers but I think there’s more to it…” She never finished her sentence.
Roman stood before her, running his fingers through his hair. Forever the cop, always trying to solve the case and in this particular moment trying to find the solution to their problems. “Doc I think the answer to all of our problems is staring us in the face.”
“What’s that?”
“It’s simple. We have to make a conscious effort to spend more time together. We have to make time for one another. Don’t you agree?”
“Roman I don’t think it’s that simple. It’s more than just that.”
Roman was no longer interested in talking. He identified the problem (at least what he thought was the problem) and came up with the solution. Case closed. “Of course it is. All we have to do make the effort. The rest will come naturally.”
Marlena was exhausted; first her fight with John and now this confrontation with Roman. Neither one had come to a satisfying conclusion. She and John were angry with one another and Roman was completely clueless. “Roman, all I’m saying is you just can’t expect things to change overnight. They won’t and if you expect them to, all you’ll be is disappointed. I know what I’m talking about. Our problems go deeper than that.”
“Doc I know it will take time but we can do this. We love each other. There’s nothing we can’t do once we put our minds to it.” He wasn’t listening to her.
They were going around in circles. “I think we’ve talked enough. I’m going to bed” She began to walk into the living room.
He grabbed her hand. “So am I.”
She hoped he didn’t think just because they talked meant they would make love. It wasn’t going to happen. “Roman, you do realize that when I said I was going to bed I meant I was going to sleep. Period. That’s it.”
“I know Doc.” The truth was he was a little disappointed. He had hoped that by talking things out she might have changed her mind, but apparently not. “Doc I will wait as long as you want.” He pulled her close, gave her a peck on the cheek and smiled. “You don’t have any idea how that will be do you?” Before she could reply he said, “I’m just kidding Doc. I would never rush you.”
“Thank you.”
“It’s just that it’s been a while since we made love and today in your office the way you greeted me, I just assumed we would make love tonight.”
“I’m sorry about that. You caught me off guard. I was surprised to see you and relieved at the same time.”
“It’s good to know you worry about me.”
“I do and I always will.” It was true. Roman would always have a place in her heart and she would always worry about him. Marlena walked up the stairs to bed with Roman following close behind.
As they lay in bed together, Roman turned on his side to look at her. “Doc, I’ve been thinking. Since we both agree we need to spend a little more quality time together, how about we have a real old fashion date tomorrow night?”
”Roman I don’t think it’s fair to ask your parents to keep the kids again.” She was looking for any excuse not to go out. The last thing she wanted to do was go out on a date.
“First of all, they love keeping the kids. Secondly, they won’t have to.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Marlena, Carrie is a teenager now. She’s old enough to watch them.” He held up his hand to stop her from saying anything. “Besides, we’re not talking about leaving them alone overnight, just for a few hours. If anything happens, the Hortons can be over here in a flash. It’s time we let her do this.”
“I’m not sure about this. I know Carrie is responsible enough but Sami and Eric can be a handful at times.”
“Doc we have good kids and you know it. They’ll be fine.”
Their kids were good kids. Sami and Eric would listen to Carrie. She had run out of excuses not to go out. Besides she was tired. It was easier to just give in. “You’re right. I guess we can do this as long as we don’t stay out too late.”
“Great! It’s all settled.” He leaned over and kissed her goodnight. “I’ll call you at the hospital with all of the details.”
“Nothing too elaborate. I don’t want to overwhelm Carrie on her first try at babysitting.” It would only be for a couple of hours she told herself.
“I promise.” He rolled over and closed his eyes. It wasn’t the way he thought the night would end, but at least it was better than it was just a few minutes ago. Tomorrow night he had a date with his beautiful wife. This was just the beginning he told himself. Before she realized it, they would be back on track. As long as they loved one another, nothing could stand in their way. With that thought on his mind he slowly he drifted off to sleep.
Marlena lay awake on her side of the bed. By the sound of Roman’s breathing, she could tell he was asleep. At least one of them would get a good night’s sleep. She was too keyed up. Today had been a strange day. First John showed up at her office, then Roman, she left work early to meet John, Rebecca showed up at his loft, she and John had a fight and finally she talked to Roman about their marriage. All in all, a strange and troubling day. Thank God it was almost over. Surely tomorrow would be better. Now if she could only sleep. Somehow she didn’t think she would get much sleep. She lay on her back wide awake staring into the darkness of the room.
Roman, however, was sound asleep. He rolled over in his sleep and pulled her closer to him. It was the way they had always slept together; usually one limb, whether it be a leg or an arm, thrown over the other person’s body. It had been their connection. But instead of reminding her of the intimacy they once shared it only revealed how much things had changed between them. As quietly as she could, she extricated herself from him and moved to the edge of the bed. The last thing she wanted was physical contact between her and Roman. She closed her eyes and prayed for sleep to overtake her.
Marlena stayed awake at least an hour before she finally began to drift off. It was only after she practiced the breathing exercises she taught her patients did she finally find herself slowly relaxing. At last the need to sleep began to invade her consciousness.
**************************************************
Roman’s eyes popped open an hour before his alarm was scheduled to ring. Instead of rolling over and trying to go back to sleep he lay there quietly alone with his thoughts. Marlena’s words had surprised him last night. In fact, everything about her yesterday had been a surprise. The way she reacted to him in her office versus the way she was when she came home last night. And even though she explained her actions and words he wasn’t quite sure if there wasn’t something more to it. Then again, he told himself, he was probably overanalyzing the situation. If was being completely honest with himself he would admit there were problems in the marriage. Nothing serious, but problems nevertheless. They needed to spend more time together – alone. They had drifted apart, but he would take care of that starting today. They needed more romance in their marriage. With that thought in mind, Roman turned off his alarm and got of bed leaving Marlena asleep. Operation Romance had just begun. He quickly dressed and went downstairs. While waiting for the coffee to brew, he pulled out a note pad and jotted down a few sentences. Feeling quite pleased with himself he poured a cup of coffee and re-read his note. It was perfect; well almost perfect. Something was missing. And then it hit him. He knew what he needed and at this time of the morning, there was only one place he could get it. He hated to do it but this was an emergency; a romance emergency. She would understand. She had helped him before. With that in mind, he set his cup down and went out the back door, around the front and crossed the street. He was sure no one would see him and even if they did, what could they do? He was the police after all. He headed straight for her garden. There they were. They were beautiful. He just needed one. He would apologize. She would understand he told himself again. Roman stooped over and pulled a rose from her garden. There was no doubt about it. Alice Horton had the most beautiful roses on the block. Hurrying before anyone saw him or Marlena woke up he ran back to his house. He entered thru the back door grabbed his note and headed upstairs to their bedroom. Without making a sound a placed the note and rose on his pillow and left. On his way to work he began planning phase two of Operation Romance. Phase one had gone off without a hitch.
The loud ringing in her ears startled her. Automatically she reached for her alarm clock and turned it off. It took a few seconds before everything came rushing back to her; Rebecca, her fight with John and the confrontation with Roman. Expecting to see Roman sleeping beside her she was surprised when she saw his side of the bed was empty. Just a note and a single red rose were placed on his pillow. Sitting up, she reached for the note and the rose. This was not what she expected or wanted. Roman believed all they needed was a little romance and time together and everything would be normal again. Things would never be the same again; she loved John. John; what had she done? She wanted to call him; no she needed to see him. But she couldn’t. She had to get to her weekly staff meeting. She physically ached for him. She put the note and the rose down and got dressed for work. On her way downstairs she shoved the note in her purse and picked up the rose. As soon as she opened the door to the kitchen, the aroma of fresh coffee assaulted her sense of smell. Assaulted was definitely the correct word. The rose fell to the floor. For a moment she thought she would faint but just as quickly as it arrived her dizziness left. Still feeling a bit unsteady on her feet, she sat at the kitchen table. Too much stress, she thought. Yesterday had been a demanding day and she hadn’t really eaten anything. She skipped both lunch and dinner. John had been her lunch and dinner. There he was again; invading her thoughts. He was always there, just below the surface. And there it was again; the pain of their argument and the ache she felt for him. She closed her eyes in order to get a grip on her emotions. After a few moments she was able to stand. She stooped down, retrieved the rose and walked to the kitchen sink. Marlena found a vase in the bottom cabinet, filled it with water and placed the rose in it. She stood there a few moments staring at it. This was the first time she really took the time to look at it – it was breathtakingly beautiful. It was such a romantic gesture on his part. Her eyes brimmed with tears. What should have brought her joy only brought her pain. What should have filled her with anticipation of things to come only filled her with dread. If only she loved him, if only she wanted only him…there were too many if onlys to continue. She wasn’t in love with him; she loved John. She no longer wanted him; she wanted John. Her future no longer included him; John was her destiny. John. Once again her thoughts returned to him. The ache in her heart grew stronger. The emptiness she felt engulfed her. After a few moments of staring off into space, her attention returned to the present. She looked at her watch and realized it was time for her to leave for work. She turned off the coffee maker and headed towards the kitchen door. As she passed thru the den her eyes settled on the telephone. She just needed to hear his voice. She picked up the phone and dialed his number.
*******************************************************
John’s alarm was ringing. He reached to turn it off but instead knocked it on the floor. The ringing stopped but now he would have to get a new one. Thank God it was quiet again. He had a slight headache. It was the tequila and he knew it. At least he had enough sense to stop after three drinks. It had been a restless night. Sleep hadn’t come until just before his alarm rang. He couldn’t stop thinking about Marlena; about their fight. And when he wasn’t thinking about their fight, he thought about her being alone with Roman. Just the thought of them together nearly drove him out of his mind. He kept picturing Roman’s hands on Marlena; him trying to make love to her. Stop it! This wasn’t helping the situation. He needed to talk to her; to settle things between them. He would do that today; this morning. But first he needed to feel like a human being again. Still feeling the effects of his headache he slowly got out of bed. A nice long hot shower would help him. He could stand there and let the water run over his body while he decided the best way to approach Marlena. John headed into the shower. He turned it on full blast and stepped in. As he stood there underneath the shower he thought he heard his phone ringing.
***********************************************
No answer. She let it ring until his answering machine picked up. There would be no message. She hung up and walked out of her house.
************************************************
He grabbed the phone. “Hello, hello.” There was no one on the other end; just a dial tone. Marlena! He dialed her house. If anyone else answered he would hang up. The answering machine clicked on. No message. He hung up.
Roman motioned for Bo to come in his office while he sat at his desk on the phone. He was ordering a dozen of red roses to be delivered to Marlena.
Bo walked in and plopped down in a chair. “Since you’re ordering a dozen of roses for Marlena, I assume she’s happy you’re home.”
“Yea she’s happy I’m home.”
Bo could sense his brother wasn’t telling him everything. It was in the way he answered him and the way he looked. He just didn’t seem like a man who spent a romantic night with his wife. “Is there something else going on?”
Roman was uncomfortable discussing the problems in his marriage, but he needed to talk to someone and he knew Bo would understand. Bo and Hope had experienced their share of problems, but now they were together and most importantly – happy. “To tell you the truth, things didn’t go the way I thought they would.”
“Whadda you mean, things didn’t go the way you thought they would?”
“Well the kids were by mom and pop but all we did was talk.”
”Talk, just talk.”
“Yea, just talk. Marlena feels that lately we’ve sort of grown apart. You know how it is. Both of us busy with our jobs, and it’s not like we have jobs we can leave at the office. The job comes home with us more times than I care to think about. Add three children to the mix and you can see her point of view.”
Bo nodded his head in agreement. “Roman, let me ask you a question. You said Marlena thinks you two have grown apart, what do you think?”
“I didn’t think we had a problem until she mentioned it but after mulling it over in my head I can see where she’s coming from. It’s not easy being married to a cop. Always on the job, leaving home in the middle of the night, not coming home, going undercover, you know the routine.”
“That’s for sure, I definitely know the routine. Hell I live the routine, only Hope and I are both cops so she knows how it goes.”
“I thought Marlena was used to it, but I guess she’s not.”
“Bro, you were a cop when she met you, when she married you, so it’s not like she didn’t know what to expect.”
“But I think when I was held captive by Stefano for all those years, and John assumed my life she changed.”
“I will say this, when you were gone, before John came into the picture she had a lot on her plate. We, I mean the entire Brady family, did everything we could to help her, but she was determined to be on her own until …” Bo suddenly aware the next words out of mouth would be about John stopped speaking.
Roman picked up where Bo left off, “John came in pretending to be me.” There was a small trace of bitterness in his voice.
“Roman, that’s not fair and you know it. He didn’t pretend to be you, he thought he was you. Marlena thought he was you. We all thought he was you; even me. We found proof or at least what we thought was proof.”
“Proof Stefano engineered.”
”You know what, hindsight is always twenty twenty. Nobody and I mean nobody thought Stefano could be that diabolical.”
“You mean evil. Evil is what I would use to describe Stefano. And one day, he will pay for everything he did to me and my family. That’s a promise.”
“I’ll do everything in my power to help you. That’s my promise to you.”
“Ok, enough about my personal life. What brings you here this early?”
Bo was happy to change the topic of conversation. He still hadn’t forgiven himself for not seeing thru Stefano’s switch. He had accepted John as his brother. And the other thing was, during John’s time as Roman they had become as close as two brothers could. Sometimes he thought John understood him better than his own brother. “Well, I have some news for you and you’re not going to like it.”
”What’s going on?”
“One of my informants got in touch with me and passed on this bit of news.”
“Tell me.”
*****************************************
Marlena arrived at her office twenty minutes before her meeting began. She sat at her desk and contemplated her life. What was happening to her? Ordinarily she was a very rational and organized person; but yesterday had proven just the opposite. Her life was a complete mess. She was fighting with the man she loved, a fight she didn’t really understand, and she had a date with her husband, a man she was no longer in love with. And even though she and Roman had talked about the state of their marriage, she knew he didn’t really understand that it was over. She wasn’t the same woman he married at Saint Lukes Church all those years ago. She had grown and changed over the years he was gone. She knew most of the changes in her were due to John, but not all of them. In the years between Roman and John she had become a stronger person. She had to; after all she had two small babies to take care of; to protect from Stefano. Once John entered her life, she had given herself to him completely, body and soul. She had never loved anyone the way she loved him; not even Roman. She couldn’t imagine her life without him and now they were fighting. She needed to talk to him; to set things right between them; today. She dialed his private line in his office. Again, no answer. She looked at her watch and saw she only had a few minutes before the meeting would begin. Marlena grabbed her note pad and walked down to the conference room.
********************************************
John tried several more times to reach Marlena at home. Finally he gave up and went to his office. Waiting for him was a stack of messages on his desk. They ranged from urgent must respond immediately to can wait a little longer. Even seeing the urgent messages didn’t deter him from trying to reach Marlena. He dialed her office.
Her secretary answered, “Dr. Evans office.”
“Dr. Evans, please.” He hoped Diane wouldn’t recognize his voice.
“I’m sorry; Dr. Evans is in a meeting. Would you like to leave a message?”
“No message.”
He hung up. Damn! He had hoped to speak to her first thing this morning. He knew he wouldn’t be able to fully concentrate on work until things were somewhat back to normal. There was nothing left to do but wait until he was able to reach her. He might as well start returning some of the calls he had to make. Great, the first call he had to return was to one of his executives stationed in New York. The message said it was urgent he spoke to her before noon today. John dialed her number.
**********************************************
“Are you sure that’s what he said.”
Bo pulled out his note pad and flipped it open. He read over his notes. “Yea, that’s what he said. I wrote it down to make sure I wouldn’t leave anything out.”
Roman sat back in his chair and rubbed his chin. “You’re right. This is not good; not good at all.”
“Tell me about it. We need a game plan.”
“That we do. Abe should be getting here soon. As soon as he comes in we need to go over everything again.”
“Tell you what; I have some paperwork I need to complete so why don’t you buzz me when Abe gets in.” Bo stood up to leave.
“Will do. And Bo…”
“Yea Roman.”
“Thanks for earlier.”
“You’d do the same for me.” Bo turned and left Roman’s office.
Roman leaned back in his chair and spoke out loud to no one in particular. “Everything will work out. We’ve been thru too much and we love each other.” He picked up a file from his desk and began reading. There was nothing left to do until Abe came in.
***********************************************
Marlena entered the conference room and took a seat. She hoped no one would notice she was upset. No such luck. Laura spotted her the minute she walked in and could see something was wrong.
“Marlena, are you alright?” She sat next to her.
“Yea, I’m fine.”
“Honey, we’ve been friends too long for me to be polite, so I’ll just come out and say it. You don’t look fine. In fact, you like you just lost your best friend and since I’m your best friend and I’m here, do you want to tell me what’s really going on?”
Marlena wanted nothing more than to confide in Laura but now was not the time and she didn’t really want to drag her into this mess. “Yesterday was a particularly long day and I guess I’m still recovering from it.” She prayed this answer would satisfy Laura. She was wrong.
“Marlena did something happen yesterday?” She figured what ever upset Marlena had to do with John since she saw him enter her office yesterday at lunch time.
Seeing Laura would not let it go she told her part of the truth. “Well, Roman came home yesterday.”
Ah that explains it Laura thought; or at least part of it. She could sense it was more than just Roman; something happened with John. “I see.” She took her Marlena’s hand and squeezed it. “You know I’m here for you, don’t you?”
“I know.” Before either one of them could say anything else Dr. Tom Horton walked in and called the meeting to order.
***********************************************
John hung up and looked at his watch. He had been on the phone for more than an hour and the situation was still critical. There was only one thing for him to do and he hated it. But before anything else was done, there was one phone call that had to be made now. If he delayed any longer, there wouldn’t be enough time. He flipped through his rolodex and found the number he was looking for.
“Hi, this is John Black and I have an important job for you. It has to get done today. Can you handle it?”
“No problem; what do you need?”
“Ok, here’s what I want you to do.” John gave his instructions and hung up. He pulled the next urgent message from the growing pile on his desk and read it. It was going to be a long day. He sat back in his chair.
************************************************
Finally the meeting was over. Marlena rushed back to her office before Laura started in on her again. She didn’t know how much longer she would be able to keep the truth from her. As soon as she sat down she buzzed her secretary.
“Any messages for me?”
“No messages, but you did get one call.”
Marlena’s heart began to beat fast. John. She knew it was him. She tried to sound as calm as possible, “Who was it?”
“He didn’t leave a message.”
Marlena sighed in relief. It was John. “Ok, I’ll be here working until my first patient arrives.” She wanted to speak to John but she would place the call herself. She dialed his private number. Before the call could connect, her secretary buzzed. Her first patient was waiting in the outer office. She’d have to call later.
***********************************************
Roman, Bo and Abe sat in a booth at The Pub. It was lunch time and they still hadn’t come up with a solution. Roman looked at his watch for the third time since they arrived.
“Roman, is there somewhere you have to be?” Abe asked.
“Uh, no; why do you ask?”
Abe answered, “Because that’s the third time you’ve looked at your watch since we sat down. What’s going on?”
Roman smiled. “I sent Doc some roses today and they should be arriving any minute. It’s what the florist told me.”
“Ah, romance is in the air. No wonder you’re nervous.”
Bo said nothing. He knew the reason behind the roses.
Roman shook his head. “I can’t help it if I’m the romantic type of guy.” He took a bite of his sandwich. Between the single rose on his pillow, the note he left her and now the dozen of roses, he was right on time with Phase Two of Operation Romance. Now all he had left to do was call and let her know the time and place of their date.
**********************************************
It had been a busy morning for Marlena. It was back to back patients. She hadn’t time to breathe let alone call John. By the time she looked up it was already lunch time. There was a knock at the door.
“Come in.”
It was her secretary holding a dozen of red roses. “Delivery for you; they’re absolutely beautiful.” She placed them on Marlena’s desk. “Dr. Evans, I’m going out for lunch, is there anything you need before I leave?”
“No thank you Diane.” She didn’t have to look at the card; she knew they were from Roman.
Diane turned and left. Dr. Evans was definitely a lucky woman she thought.
Marlena sat there alone in her office. Finally she had a little time. Just as she was about to dial John’s number there was another knock at the door. Would she ever get to talk to John?
“Come in.”
It was Laura. She should have known Laura wouldn’t let it go. Laura walked in and sat down. “Beautiful roses.” She noticed the card hadn’t been touched.
“Yes they are. Roman sent them.”
“I figured as much.”
“Well what can I do for you?”
“You can say that you’ll have lunch with me. Before you try and turn me down, just know I’m not taking no for an answer. We don’t have to talk about anything you don’t want to; I just think you need to get away from here for a little while.”
Marlena knew it was useless to put up any kind of argument. Once Laura made up her mind, she was a pretty determined woman. And the truth was, she needed to get away for a little while; besides she was hungry. “Sounds good to me. Let me fix my makeup.” Marlena opened her purse and looked for her lipstick. Naturally it was at the bottom of her purse. She began to empty her purse; keys, compact, wallet, comb, receipts, a slip of paper, everything but the lipstick. At last she found it. As she was putting everything back into her purse, her eyes focused in on the slip of paper. It was the note Roman left for her on his pillow. She had forgotten all about it. She hadn’t even read it. Oh well, now was not the time. She shoved it back in her purse; she would read it later.
Laura watched her closely. She saw the way Marlena looked at the slip of paper but said nothing. “So where do you want to go?”
Marlena thought about it for a minute and then said, “How about the diner we had breakfast at a while back. The food was pretty good.”
“Let’s go.”
**********************************************
He was starving. He hadn’t had anything to eat since yesterday. John reached for the phone to order lunch; but instead changed his mind. He needed to get out of the office. He’d been stuck in his office since he arrived at work. It had been one emergency after another. It was days like this one when he missed being a cop. Being a CEO of a major company wasn’t as glamorous as people thought. It was constantly being on the phone and making decisions. Just as he was getting ready to leave his phone rang.
“John Black.”
“Mr. Black, I’m just calling to let you I’ve taken care of everything.”
“Great, I appreciate this. Your check will be waiting for you at the front desk.”
He hung up the phone and left his office. On the way out, he stopped at his secretary’s desk. “Judy, I’m going to step out for a bite to eat. I won’t be long.”
**********************************************
Laura and Marlena walked into the diner. The place was crowded but they found a booth in the back. Marlena spoke first, “I guess the food is better than I remembered.”
“Seems that way.”
The waitress walked over and handed them menus. “I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your order.”
Both Marlena and Laura looked over the menu. Even though she hadn’t really had anything to eat, and she was hungry when she left her office, her appetite suddenly disappeared. “I think I’ll just have a salad.”
“I think I’ll have the soup and sandwich combo. I’m really hungry.” Laura closed her menu and studied her friend. At least there was a little color in her cheeks. She had been right to insist they go out to lunch. Marlena needed a little distraction from whatever was bothering her. She was sure it had something to do with John and Roman but she wouldn’t push it today. They would talk about trivial things, nothing too important.
“You know Marlena, I know we have to have those weekly staff meetings, but I swear they bore me to tears. It’s the same old thing over and over again.”
”I know what you mean. I never knew I would have to attend so many meetings when I came on the staff.”
The waitress came back and took their order.
“Sometimes I just want to scream enough is enough. We say the same thing every week.”
Marlena laughed. It felt wonderful. She really needed this lunch. “I don’t think Tom would appreciate it.”
“No he wouldn’t; but he’d understand. He hates them as much as we do. It’s one of the responsibilities of being Chief of Staff. Once he told me, if he could, he’d give it up and just be a doctor again. He misses the one on one with the patients. It’s more paperwork than anything else.”
*************************************************
John pulled into the diner parking lot. It was packed. Word had gotten around. The service was good, the food was great and the prices were reasonable. All in all a perfect place for lunch. He hadn’t been here since the night after the blackout. The night Marlena finally admitted she loved him. As he got out of his car he made up his mind that as soon as he got back to the office, before he did anything else he would call her. They needed to talk. John walked into the diner and looked around for an empty table or a place at the counter.
**************************************************
“I figured as much. He’s not the kind of ….” Inexplicably Marlena stopped in mid sentence. It was as if something compelled her to look up.
There was a place at the counter but for some reason he didn’t want to sit there. He walked towards the back of the diner.
“Marlena are you alright.”
She didn’t answer; she didn’t even hear the question.
Laura followed Marlena’s gaze. There he was; John. I’ll be damn she thought.
John felt her presence before he saw her. There she was; sitting with Laura. He walked over to their booth. “Do you ladies mind if I join you?”
Marlena couldn’t speak. He took her breath away.
Laura jumped to her rescue, “No of course not John. We’re just having a bite to eat.”
“Thanks.” He slid in the booth next to Marlena. “I’ve been cooped up in my office all morning long and I had to get out for some fresh air.” His thigh accidentally brushed up against hers.
Marlena still hadn’t said a word.
Again it was Laura to her rescue, “I know exactly what you mean. I just needed to get away from the hospital and I talked Marlena into joining me for lunch.”
Before anyone could say anything else the waitress returned with their food. “Do you need to see a menu sir?”
He had been starving but now all thoughts of food were gone. Marlena was sitting right next to him. “Uh no thanks. I’ll just have a club sandwich.”
Silence settled between them. Laura sensed they needed a moment alone. “If you’ll excuse me I’ll be right back.” She slid from the booth and walked to the bathroom.
As soon as Laura was gone, John spoke, “Doc, I know we don’t have a lot of time before Laura comes back so I just want to say I’m so sorry about last night. It was all my fault.”
She finally found her voice, even though it was little more than a whisper, “John.” Her hands were clasped together resting on her lap.
Just the way she said his name caused his heart to beat faster.
Being this close to him was unbearable. “John I uh have to go to the ladies room.”
He was heartbroken. She was still angry with him. Slowly he slid out of her way. Marlena bolted from the booth.
Laura was on her way back to the table when Marlena rushed passed her into the ladies room. She started to turn and go after her but something told her Marlena needed to be alone. She headed back towards the booth, towards John.
“John, what’s the matter with Marlena? Is she alright?”
At first John said nothing. Then, “I think she wasn’t feeling well.”
“Maybe I should go check on her.”
“You know, she’ll probably be right back and I just realized I’m running a little late. I need to check in with my office. I’ll be right back.”
Before Laura could protest, he was gone. Laura sat alone with her food as John headed towards the pay phone in the back of the diner. She didn’t for one minute believe Marlena was ill or that John needed to make a phone call. Whatever it was, they would have to work it out she told herself. She began eating her lunch.
Marlena stood alone in front of the sink in the ladies room. There was so much she wanted to say, had to say to John but when he was that close to her she couldn’t think clearly. When his leg accidentally brushed up against hers, she felt like she had been branded with a red hot poker. The door opened. She didn’t have to look in the mirror, she knew it was him. She turned and faced him.
He stood there. Just as he was about to speak, she rushed into his arms pushing him against the door. “Shh, don’t say a word.” They didn’t have much time and both of them knew it. Her arms went around his neck. She pressed her body into his and attacked his mouth. At first stunned by her actions, John’s arms remained at his side. But as soon as he felt her tongue probing for entrance into his mouth he was spurred into action. His hands became entangled in her hair. The kiss was as passionate as any previous one they shared. He quickly reversed their positions, pinning her into the door and pressing his body into hers. She began to moan into his mouth. Finally they pulled apart. They stood there staring at each other, both trying to catch their breath. He watched as her chest rose and fell rapidly while she tried to recover from the kiss they shared. John spoke first.
“Marlena . . .”
Again she wouldn’t let him continue, “It’s alright my love.”
There was so much that needed to be said but this was neither the time nor the place and they both knew it. Right now the only thing they could take comfort in was the love they shared. She reached up and traced his jaw line with her hand allowing her hand to linger on his face. “You better go now.”
He knew she was right. They were taking a big chance with him in the bathroom with her but it was so hard for him to leave. John took her hand from his face and pressed his lips in the palm of her hand; his eyes never leaving hers. It was a simple kiss but one that sent shivers up and down her spine. The look in his eyes sent a clear message; he loved her and he wanted her. “I know; but first this.” He placed her hands into his and raised them above her head while pinning her against the door with his body. Next he leaned in and kissed the base of her neck slowly working his way up to her mouth.
Marlena began to moan ever so softly as her desire for him began to overtake her. She whispered his name, “John.” It took every bit of strength she possessed to continue, “You have to leave now. Please baby.” She was begging him.
Slowly he lowered her hands and stepped back from her. “I just wanted to show you how much I love you.”
Marlena weak with desire could barely move. Somehow she managed to step aside so he could leave. John opened the door and left Marlena standing there alone. She made her way to the counter and leaned against it waiting until she regained her composure; until she could face him and Laura again.
By the time John arrived back at the booth his sandwich was waiting for him. After his brief encounter with Marlena he was no longer hungry for food and totally distracted. Marlena was on his mind. He absentmindedly picked at his food; not really enjoying it but eating because he knew it would be a while before he ate again.
As soon as he sat down, Laura stood up. “I’ll be right back; I’m just going to check on Marlena.” John was lost in his own thoughts. Laura walked in the bathroom and saw Marlena leaning against the counter with her eyes closed. “Are you alright? John said you weren’t feeling well.”
Marlena opened her eyes and saw Laura standing next to her. She nodded her head and said, “I’m fine. I just felt a little dizzy.”
“Marlena, when are you going to talk to me?”
“What are you talking about?”
“You know damn well what I’m talking about.” She looked around to make sure they were alone before she continued. “I’m talking about you and John. You might be able to fool everyone else but I know you better than you know yourself.” She took her friend’s hand, “Talk to me.”
Just knowing she finally had someone she could confide in helped to ease her burden. It felt as if the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders. “Is it that obvious?”
“It is to me. I’ve known you for a long time and I remember how happy you were with him.”
“Laura, I promise I will tell you everything.”
“But first you need to talk to John. Am I right?”
Marlena nodded her head in agreement. It was amazing her friend knew her so well. “I really do. We had a misunderstanding and I have no I need to clear it up.”
“Tell you what; I’ll check in at the hospital and that way you can talk to John in private. If anyone else comes in you can say I’m on the phone.”
She squeezed Laura’s hand in appreciation. “Thank you for being my friend.”
“Always, now go talk to John. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”
Marlena walked back to the booth leaving Laura standing by the pay phone. She slid in next to John placing her hands in her lap.
“Is everything alright? Where’s Laura?”
“Everything’s fine. She’s on the phone.”
“Doc, is everything ok with you and Laura? Does she know?”
“It’s fine; we’re fine. She knows; apparently she’s known for a while now.”
John breathed a sigh of relief. He was glad Marlena finally had someone to confide in. He knew it had been hard for her not being able to talk to Laura. They had been friends for years and he knew she would always be there for Marlena just the way he would always be there for her.
“John we don’t have a lot of time; we have to get back to the hospital soon. She’s just giving us this moment alone to talk things over. She doesn’t know everything; just that we’re together.” She needed to tell him about last night, about her talk with Roman and their so called date for later on; but most of all she needed to apologize to him for blowing everything with Rebecca out of proportion. She still didn’t know what happened; all she knew was she was sorry and she wanted everything out in the open.
But before she could begin John beat her to the punch. “Doc I’m so sorry. Sorry about last night and about tonight.”
She placed her hand on his leg and squeezed it. “It’s okay. In fact there’s something ….”
John interrupted her before she could say anything else. “No I’m not just talking about last night or my date with Rebecca; I have to leave Salem tonight for New York.” He could see she was taken aback by his announcement. “It’s an emergency business trip that can’t be helped. I’m leaving tonight and I won’t be back until next week; the day of the Policeman’s Ball.”
Everything she wanted to say to him was no longer important. He was leaving town and this would be the last time they would be together; right here in this diner. There would be no private goodbyes. When they left the diner she wouldn’t see him again until the night of the ball and he would be with Rebecca. At last she found her voice, “When did this happen?”
“This morning. . . when I got to work I had an urgent message from one of my executives, Kristin Blake. It seems there’s a negotiation problem with one of our suppliers and since I’m the CEO of Basic Black I’m the only one who can fix it.” He hated like hell to drop everything in her lap at once but he had no choice. This would be the last time he would see her before he left and he didn’t want her finding out he was out of town through the Salem grapevine.
“When do you leave?”
“Since I’m taking the corporate jet, I’m not leaving until late tonight. This wasn’t planned and I need to make sure Brady is taken care of and everything is in order before I leave.”
“Who’s going to keep Brady while you’re gone?”
“I thought I’d let Victor watch him.”
She was aware she was actually having a conversation with John but in reality her mind was reeling from the thought of him being gone for a week. “That should make Victor happy.”
John could see she was visibly shaken. “Doc, I’m sorry but it can’t be helped. I wish I didn’t have to go. . . I wish I could spend my last night in Salem with you or that you could come with me but that’s not possible. Please say you understand.”
“I do. . . it’s just that nothing is going the way I thought it would.” She thought she would be telling him about Roman instead of listening to him tell her he was leaving for New York late tonight.
“I know.” Now it was his turn to comfort her. He slipped his hand on her leg and squeezed it. He felt there was something else she needed to say to him. “Doc is there something else going on?”
The minute she felt his hand on her leg her heart began to beat faster. A simple touch by him could always send her heart into overdrive. The previous tension between them was gone. It was the perfect time to tell him about Roman but with his hand slowly making its way up her thigh she couldn’t think straight; so she answered him the only way she could, “No, nothing important.”
He wasn’t convinced. It wasn’t what she said it but the way she said it. “Are you sure? I get the feeling you’re not telling me everything.”
“John right now the only thing I can think about is your hand on my thigh. You have to stop.”
“I wish we were alone so I could show you how much I want you.” His hand continued on its journey.
Now not only was her heart beating faster but she could feel the wetness between her legs begin. If he didn’t stop soon her panties would be soaked. “John what are you doing?”
“I’m sitting next to the woman I love most in the world.” He flashed her one of his famous smiles; one guaranteed to melt her resolve. His hand was now underneath her skirt making its way to its final destination.
“That’s not what I mean and you know it.” She was struggling for self control. She slammed her legs together trapping his hand in between them. “What if Laura comes back or someone sees us?”
John pretended to think about that possibility while he gently pried her legs open once more. “Doc no one can see underneath the table cloth. And as far as Laura is concerned, if she comes back before I’m done, I’ll stop.”
Marlena turned the upper half of her body to look at him while keeping the bottom half, the half John was currently caressing perfectly still. “What do you mean when you’re done?”
Again he smiled at her, “Doc if we were alone right now and I was leaving town late tonight, what would we be doing right now?”
She whispered her answer, “Making love.” It was too late; she was already anticipating his touch; his fingers inside of her.
“Exactly, we would be making love.” His hand was now inside her panties slowly making its way toward her center. “And since we’re not alone and it will be a while before we’re alone again, tonight just before you drift off, I need you to remember this moment; how I made you feel.”
Marlena tried to maintain her outward calm demeanor while inside she was screaming his name over and over.
“Right there,” he whispered as his fingers finally reached their destination. She gripped his leg as his fingers began to slowly caress her. He knew her body better than she did; every last inch. In fact he once jokingly told her if there were ten naked women in front of him and he was blindfolded he would know which number she was simply by the way her body responded to his touch. He wasn’t bragging; it was a simple fact. His fingers began to slip in and out of her with each circular motion. She was losing control. One hand gripped his leg and the other held on to the edge of the seat. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her to control her breathing. John could feel the heat rising from her body and knew she was close. As her eyes began to involuntarily close she realized if he didn’t stop right then and there she would explode against his hand; which was exactly what he wanted. The moment he saw her struggling to keep her eyes open he knew she almost there. He adjusted his body slightly so he could see her face. “Doc, look at me. Focus on me.” To anyone looking at them, they appeared to be two people in a serious conversation.
“John if you don’t stop right now it’ll be too late.” It was already too late and they both knew it. His fingers moved faster and faster. She wanted to scream, she wanted to close her eyes but instead she bit her bottom lip as she came hard against his fingers. Her legs were trembling, her hands were white from the death grip she had on the seat and his leg. But through it all her eyes stayed focused on him. Finally it was over. As John removed his fingers from inside of her she leaned back into the seat. No one would ever know what had just taken place.
After waiting a few moments she was able to speak, “John, I can’t believe you did that.”
“Are you complaining?”
“No.” Her body was still tingling from the after effects of her orgasm. “But . . .”
“But what?”
“John anyone could have seen what you were doing to me.”
“Marlena look around and tell me what you see.”
She took a quick glance around the diner. “I see people having lunch, reading the paper and talking to the person sitting either across or next to them.”
“Exactly, that’s my point. People are here having lunch in their own little world just like we were in ours. No one pays attention to anyone else unless they absolutely have to. No one was watching us.”
Since she couldn’t refute his logic she did the next best thing; she slid out of the booth and headed for the bathroom. “I’ll be right back.”
“I’ll be waiting.” John leaned back into the booth. She was such a beautiful woman and never more beautiful than when she was in the throes of passion. It still amazed him that she wanted him and only him. If he made love to her everyday for the rest of their lives it still wouldn’t be long enough. She was everything to him.
Laura saw Marlena making her way towards the bathroom as she stood at the pay phone. She was on hold and had been for quite some time. That was alright though; it gave Marlena and John a chance to talk. And by the way Marlena looked, everything had been worked out. She covered the mouthpiece just in case the other party clicked back in, “You ok?”
She felt great, fantastic, superb, wonderful and any other adjective she could think of but all she said was, “I’m fine; I’m just going to the restroom to freshen up.”
“Ok, I’ll meet you back at the table. I’ve been on hold for a while now and I’m about ….” The other party clicked back on. Laura rolled her eyes, “Yes I’m still here, no I’ve been on hold for a while now, never mind I’ll call back.” She hung up the phone and turned back to Marlena, “Sometimes I hate doctors.”
Marlena smiled, “Present company excluded of course.”
“Of course, see you in a few.”
Marlena entered the bathroom and into one of the stalls. She slipped her panties off, wrapped them in tissue paper and slipped them in her purse. They were soaked thru and thru. She left the stall and walked over to the counter intending to freshen up her lipstick but instead just stood there looking at her reflection in the mirror. What was it about John that made her body respond to him in such a way? Was it the sound of his voice or the way he looked at her? No; it was simply him. She wanted him every time she saw him; today was proof enough. It didn’t matter where they were, she always wanted him. She couldn’t help it. He pushed her buttons every time they were together. Enough daydreaming she told herself. She needed to get back to work. She pulled out her lipstick and began reapply her makeup.
While Marlena was in the bathroom having a conversation with herself, Laura walked back to the table. She could see John leaning back. He looked like a happy man. God she was glad these two worked out whatever their differences were. They were destined to be together. Laura sat across from John.
“Laura I appreciate you being here for Marlena.”
“John she’s my closest friend; I would do anything for her. As long as she’s happy I’m happy and it looks like you make her happy.”
John blushed from the compliment. “I love her I always have and I always will.”
“I know you do; she feels the same way about you. But if you ever do anything to hurt her you’ll have to answer to me.”
“I wouldn’t want it any other way.” He took another bite of his sandwich. “I hate to ask but I need a favor and you’re only one who can do it.”
“What do you need?”
“I know Marlena hasn’t had a chance to tell you everything but I’m going out of town tonight and I would appreciate it if you would keep an eye on her for me while I’m gone. You know, just make sure she’s ok.”
“Of course I’ll look out for her. You don’t even have to ask.”
“Thanks, it’s a business trip that just came up and I have to go. I’ll be gone for about a week.”
“Consider it done.” She sat quiet for a minute. While on hold at the pay phone Laura had been giving John and Marlena a lot of thought. Their situation proved a theory she wholeheartedly believed in – fate or destiny could be altered if your willpower or desire was stronger than any physical object in your path. She believed you could communicate on a subconscious level if the will or desire was strong enough. John and Marlena had overcome everything fate had thrown at them and they were more in love than ever. Deciding to test her theory Laura abruptly changed the subject catching John off guard. “John did you know Marlena would be here for lunch today?”
“No; I was completely surprised to see you two in here. Why do you ask?”
She answered him without really giving him an answer, “I was just wondering.”
“In fact I started to stay in the office and have something delivered but at the last minute I decided to get out and catch some fresh air.”
“Interesting.”
“What?”
“Well I was just thinking out loud. You know being a psychiatrist you’re always looking for hidden meanings through a person’s words or actions.”
“Ok you’ve totally lost me. What does that have to do with me having lunch in the diner?”
“Maybe nothing; maybe everything; who’s to say? I mean I find it interesting that both you and Marlena both decide to have lunch at the same place on the same day at the same time without talking to one another. I was the one who talked her into leaving the hospital for lunch and of all the places she could have chosen, she picked this place.”
“Coincidence.”
Laura shook her head in disagreement, “No I wouldn’t call it coincidence I would call it fate or destiny. Think about it; what are the odds of the two of you meeting in a diner with the one person in all of Salem who knows how you really feel about one another. I’m not a mathematician but I would guess they’re pretty high.”
“I never thought about it, meaning us meeting here for lunch, as fate or destiny but I would have to agree with you. We are destined to be together.”
“Exactly, being a psychiatrist I see proof day in and day out on the power of the mind and heart. I really believe in the saying mind over matter. You two are a perfect example; Marlena used to say you were soul mates and I believe her. I believe in some subconscious way you communicate with one another even when you’re miles apart, which is why you are both here in this diner today.”
“Destiny.”
“And I don’t believe destiny intended for you two to sit next to one another without being able to express your love for each other.”
“I agree.”
“Good I’m happy you see things my way. So why are you sitting here with me?”
“Excuse me.”
“Well you’re leaving town for a week and I can’t imagine a simple handshake is going to do it for you guys. It never did before. Remember; I used to go out with you two.”
John didn’t say anything for a moment or two. Just how well did she know them? “What are you saying?”
“I’m saying you should go to her and take her in your arms and tell her how much you love her.”
“I would if there was a place we could do it in private but it’s just too big of a risk in the bathrooms.”
“What would you say if I told you I knew of a place you two could be alone for a few minutes?”
“I’d say I’m forever in your debt.”
She leaned in over the table and whispered, “John while I was on the phone I noticed a small storage room off to the right of the bathrooms. Actually storage room is being a bit generous; it’s more of a large closet.”
John hopped up from the booth, “Did I tell you I love you? Anything you need; name it.”
Laura smiled, “Well you could pay for lunch.”
John took out his wallet and placed enough bills to cover everyone’s lunch. “Done; and Laura thank you. I mean it. Anything you need you can count on me.”
“Go; tell Marlena I’ll wait here a few minutes and then I’ll be waiting in the car.”
John hurried to catch Marlena before she left the bathroom. He found the storage room exactly where Laura said it would be. He slipped inside the room and waited for her to come out. It was everything Laura said it would be and less. It wasn’t much bigger than a closet but at least there was a light switch. He clicked on the light and waited for Marlena. He looked around the room and saw there wasn’t much in it except for extra chairs, a broom, dust pans and some kind of cans on the floor. The door opened and there she was.
“Doc,” he whispered.
She heard him call her name and followed the sound of his voice. There he was, peeping out of the room next to the bathrooms. She hadn’t even noticed that room before now. “John, what are you doing?”
“Come here and I’ll tell you.”
She hurried into the room before anyone saw them. “Are you out of your mind? We can’t do this.” How many times had she said that same exact phrase and how many times had she given in to him? Too many to count.
“This wasn’t my idea. It was Laura’s.”
It was Marlena’s turn to be surprised. “Laura suggested this; why; how did she even know this room was here?”
John shrugged his shoulders, “Apparently while she was on the phone she noticed it and she thought it would give us a chance to be alone for a minute or two. She’s a good friend.”
Marlena nodded her head in agreement, “Yes she is; she’s one of a kind.”
“She said to tell you she would stay at the booth for a few minutes and then she would meet you at the car in the parking lot.” He took a step closer to her.
“John what are you doing?” She backed away from him; into one of the chairs.
“I’m taking Laura’s advice and giving you a proper goodbye.” He moved in closer. “Doc watch your step; this is a really small room.”
Finding she had no where else to run she sat down on the chair and looked up at him. “You can’t be serious?”
“When it comes to you I’m always serious.” He lifted her back on her feet as his hands went around her waist. They traveled up her body until they were underneath her arms. Slowly the made their way to the front of her blouse as his fingers gently caressed her already harden nipples.
Feeling herself losing her resolve she made one final appeal, “John we don’t have enough time. Laura’s waiting.” At the same time she’s speaking her hands are making their way to his belt buckle and zipper.
He reversed their positions so he was standing in front of the chair. His hands traveled back down her body and underneath her skirt surprised to find she was no longer wearing her panties. As his hands reached her center he discovered she was already wet. He leaned back and gave her his classic John Black look, the one where he raises just one eyebrow. “Seems to me you want this to happen.”
She unzipped his pants and pulled out his erection, “Seems to me you want this just as much as I do.”
Marlena pushed him back down on the chair and straddled him. In a moment he is completely inside of her. She immediately began to ride him. He placed his hands on her waist to help guide her. Both realize there’s no time to waste. Their eyes lock on to one another. The only sound coming from either one of them is their breathing. Each time she raised up, his hands helped pull her down back on him. He leaned back in the chair and arched his back. Deeper and deeper he went. Faster and faster she rode him. She could feel she was close. It wasn’t going to take her long at all. Suddenly her legs began to tremble and the room began to spin. She continued to ride him throughout her orgasm; however John was still rock hard. Up and down she continued. Without any warning he pulled out of her and stood up abruptly. Just as quickly he turned the chair around and leaned Marlena over the back of it. He would take her from behind. His hands went around her waist as he began to pound in and out of her. With each thrust Marlena felt him go deeper and deeper and harder and harder. It felt like he would split her in half. Faster and faster he pounded into her. With the pounding her body was taking she felt the beginnings of another orgasm. John could feel her walls tighten around him which caused him to thrust harder. He felt so good being inside of her. This time they would come together. And just like that it began. He leaned over her and held on to her as tight as he could. They stayed in that position until wave after wave rolled over them. As the sensations began to subside he slowly withdrew from her. Finally they were able to stand upright. He automatically began to massage her back in order to alleviate any discomfort she was feeling. After a few moments she turned and faced him.
“Doc I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be so rough its just you make me lose control. I didn’t hurt you did I?”
“You surprise me Mr. Black. I never thought you were the type of man who needed any type of reassurance when it came to making love or in this instance, pure unadulterated sex. But if you must know, I enjoyed every bit of it.”
John smiled and said, “You’re the only woman I worry about; the only woman I want to satisfy each and every time we’re together.”
“Well let the record state: each and every time we are together sexually whether it’s making love or just sex, I am always completely and totally satisfied.”
“I appreciate the vote of confidence.”
“Oh honey, I’m not being charitable, I’m only stating facts.” She walked over to the door, “Now lets go before Laura comes knocking on the door.”
“Doc she’s the one who sent us in here.”
”I know but its one thing for her to wonder if we’re in here making love it’s another thing for her to actually catch us in the act. I’m going to slip in the bathroom first and then head out to the car. Wait five minutes and then you leave.”
“Yes ma’am.” John walked over to her and kissed her gently on the lips. “That will have to do until I get back. I love you Marlena.”
“I love you John.” Marlena opened the door, peeped out and ducked into the ladies restroom. Five minutes later she was heading into the parking lot.
John waited a full ten minutes before he left. He wanted to make sure Marlena would be long gone before he left.
He was bored out of his mind but he had been told to lay low. Yesterday had been the only time he actually did something and all he did was follow John Black around. At least it had gotten him out of his motel room. Now once again he had to wait for further instructions. If he wasn’t getting paid as much as he was, he would have quit. Who was he kidding? His boss was not the type of man you disobeyed. If you did, you wouldn’t be around much longer. He turned on the tv set once more and began to flip through the channels. God, there wasn’t anything for him to watch. If something didn’t change soon he would lose his mind. Just then the phone in his room began to ring. It could only be one person. No one knew he was here. Finally something was going to happen. He picked up the receiver, “Yes.”
“Listen carefully. You need to do exactly as I say. Nothing more … nothing less. Is that understood?”
“Yes sir.”
“I have arranged for John Black to leave town later tonight. He should be gone for about a week. This will give you plenty of time to follow my instructions. Do you understand?
Again he answered, “Yes sir.”
“This is what I want you to do.” The voice on the other end gave him a step by step set of instructions for him to follow.
“You can depend on me sir. I won’t let you down. How can I contact you when I’ve completed the job?”
“I’ll contact you.”
There was a click and suddenly he was listening to a dial tone. As he hung up the phone, he noticed his palms were sweating. Although it was never directly stated he got the distinct impression his life expectancy would be considerably shortened if he failed to complete the job. He leaned back on the bed and closed his eyes. It was time to sleep. He needed to be focused in order to complete his mission. He would not fail… his life depended on it.
***************************************************
On the ride back to the hospital Marlena told Laura everything. She told her about their night together on Victor’s plane… how the thought of John leaving Salem forever was like a knife through her heart. Of how she convinced herself she was going there to talk him out of leaving but how they made love instead. And even after that night she still denied her feelings for him but John wouldn’t believe her. How the night of the Titan Ball she ran from John all night long until he finally cornered her in the conference room and told her he would leave her alone if that’s what she truly wanted… but that she couldn’t let him go and they made love in the conference room. Still she wouldn’t or couldn’t believe that her love for him was that strong and she once again told him they could never be together again. She tried to tell herself it was just an incredible physical attraction between them and that she still loved Roman and that she belonged with him. But the truth was John knew her better than she knew herself and he knew eventually she would realize what he already knew… that they belonged together. He also told her until she came to him freely he wouldn’t pursue her but he would be there if she ever needed him. The night of the blackout everything changed. That night was supposed to be a new beginning for her and Roman but instead it was a new beginning for her and John. That night in the penthouse she could no longer lie to herself about her feelings for him. He was the man she loved and she wanted to be with him. Since the night of the blackout she hadn’t seen John until yesterday when he called and said he was on his way to her office.
Laura interrupted her at that point, “So that’s the reason you wouldn’t go to lunch yesterday with me.”
She shook her head, “Yes, I’m sorry about that. He was already on his way over when you asked about lunch.”
“You know I had the feeling you weren’t being completely honest with me yesterday.”
“So why didn’t you say anything?”
“Because I knew you would tell me when you were ready.”
“You really are my best friend.”
“I am your best friend. So you’ve explained how you feel about John, why haven’t you told Roman you love John?”
“It’s not that simple. There are outside factors that come in to play.”
“If you’re looking for the right time and place, it’s never going to happen. There is no right time or place to tell someone you’re no longer in love with them and you want to be with someone else. Delaying only makes it harder.”
“I know but that’s not the reason. Roman is working on some big case that has him totally preoccupied. I don’t know what it is but I do know it’s dangerous. He needs to focus on the job and not worry about us. If he found out the truth right now, I don’t know how he would react. I do know he would begin to take unnecessary chances and maybe something would happen to him. If he got hurt or God forbid, died, because of me I would never forgive myself.”
“Marlena I understand what you’re saying but you have to realize this is the line of work he chose. He was a cop before you married him and he will always be a cop. Hell, the reason you’re together is because he was assigned to protect you. You can’t put your life on hold until he’s out of danger. Being a cop puts his life in danger day in and day out. Deep down you know that.”
“As soon as this assignment is over I’m going to tell him the truth. But it’s just not the job; I also have to consider the well-being of my children. They’ve been through so much the last couple of years that I really don’t want to upset the somewhat normal life we’re leading right now. First Roman died, John came into their lives as their dad and raised them for years; I disappeared and came back and finally the dad that they knew for most of their young lives turned out not to be their dad after all. I’m amazed they’re not suffering from some kind of post traumatic stress.”
“They’re strong kids. They’ll survive the next phase in their lives.”
“Still it’s not that easy to throw their lives into chaos again.”
“I understand what you’re saying, but let me ask you this. When John was taking care of them they loved him completely, right?”
“They did.”
“And when you and Roman came back, it was a huge adjustment for them, right?”
“For all of us.”
“But they did it. So do you think they still love John?”
“I think they love him but it’s hard for them, knowing Roman is their father. I think if they show how much they love John they’ll feel like they’re betraying their father. I can understand that guilt.”
“Is that because you fell in love with John and you feel you should have known deep down inside he wasn’t Roman? You should have known he wasn’t your husband. Or is it because you fell in love with John and deep down inside you knew he wasn’t Roman but you couldn’t help yourself?”
“I’ve thought about that a lot and I honestly don’t know. All I do know is I fell in love with him and I can’t stop loving him. So maybe I did know he wasn’t Roman but I couldn’t help myself then or now.”
“Marlena I think you and John would have found your way to each other even if Stefano hadn’t interfered in your lives. I have never seen two people who love each more than you two. I believe John would have eventually found a reason to come to Salem and you two would have found each other. You know I’m right.”
“All I know is I’m going to break up my family and once again my children will suffer.”
“Would you rather stay married to Roman and have an affair with John hoping you won’t get caught or would you rather be honest and let Roman find some happiness with someone else. The choice is yours and you know it. John will do whatever you want him to. If it means being your lover because of your children, the children he loves like they’re his own, he would do it. He doesn’t want to cause you or them any unnecessary pain. That’s how much he loves you. The question is… can you have him in your life as your lover only? Only sharing stolen moments in your office or a diner or anywhere else you can?”
At the mention of her office, a rosy shade of red began to cover her neck and face. “No I can’t.”
Laura could see Marlena was embarrassed by the mention of her office. “There’s no reason to be embarrassed. This is me you’re talking to. If we can’t be honest with one another than what kind of friends are we? The bottom line is you love John.”
“I do…but everything is so complicated. Yesterday I thought we had everything figured out and then ….”
“Roman came back and he doesn’t have a clue as to how you really feel does he?”
Marlena shook her head, “It’s not like I thought John and I could go on pretending Roman wasn’t in the picture. He was always on my mind …I worry about him and I love him. He will always have a place in my heart. We share children together.”
“But you’re not IN LOVE with him.”
“It would be so much easier if Roman was a bad husband or father… but he’s not. He’s a good and decent man.”
“Which is why you have to be honest with him. You can’t go on lying to him forever. Besides, how long do think you can hold Roman off.”
Marlena didn’t say anything.
Laura pulled into the garage and turned off the car. “You didn’t answer my question. How long do you think Roman will continue to be patient and understanding before he realizes you don’t want to make love to him?”
Marlena stared straight ahead and remained silent.
Puzzled by her silence Laura sat there for a moment. Then she turned in her seat and looked at her friend. “Did something happen last night?” The wheels in her head were turning. “Is this the reason you were upset this morning? And is this the reason you and John had the quote misunderstanding unquote yesterday?”
“I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”
“I’m only trying to help.”
Tears slowly rolled down her face; her voice barely a whisper, “I know. It’s just that everything is a mess.”
“We’ll get through this; I promise.”
Marlena was touched by her friend’s concern. “Laura you’ve already helped me more than I can say; more than I can ever repay and I don’t want to take advantage of our friendship.”
“Didn’t I say you could talk to me about anything?”
Marlena nodded her head in agreement.
“Well I meant it. Now tell me what happened last night.”
Marlena was just about to begin when she glanced at her watch. “It’s later than I thought. I have to get back to my office for a conference call.” She opened her car door.
“Wait I’ll walk with you.” Laura hurried to catch up with Marlena. “We can talk while we walk.” They approached the elevator and waited for the doors to open.
“It’s too long and complicated to get into right now. Can we do it later on? What time are finished for the day?”
“My last appointment is for 4 o’clock and after that I was just going to catch up on the never ending paperwork. What time do you finish?”
“I’m not sure. I’ll call you and let you know.”
“I have a little time before I have my next appointment so I’ll walk with you to your office while you check your calendar.”
“Sounds good to me.” The doors opened and they stepped in. They rode the rest of the way in silence. Marlena was second guessing her decision not to tell John about her date with Roman. She should have told him when she had the chance but the truth of the matter was as soon as he told her about his trip she didn’t want to spend the little time they had together discussing Roman. Laura, in turn, was going over every detail Marlena told her about yesterday. As happy as she was for her friend she was also afraid for her. Marlena was not the kind of woman who could carry on an affair and not have it affect her. She would definitely have to watch out for her friend.
As the doors opened they headed towards Marlena’s office. Diane was already at her desk.
“Diane did I get any messages while I was at lunch?” Both she and Laura stood by her office door waiting for Diane’s reply.
“No messages but you did get a delivery.” She handed Marlena a package. “It came by messenger.”
Marlena took the package and walked in her office. She looked at the place where there should have been a return address but there was nothing there. “That’s odd.” Laura sat on the couch while Marlena walked over to check her calendar. “I’m done for the day by 4:30. Why don’t you come here when you’re done?”
“Ok, now are you going to open the package?”
Marlena laughed, “Some things never change. You’ve been this way since college…always ready to rip the wrapping off of any present.”
“I can’t help it. Now open it.”
Marlena shrugged her shoulders, “I wasn’t expecting anything so it can’t be important.”
“Well we won’t know that until you open it.”
“Alright already, you win.” Marlena opened the box only to find a brown envelope with a clasp on the back inside. “Ok, now I’m intrigued.”
By now Laura was at her side, “See I told you; open it.”
Marlena opened the envelope and pulled out an 8×10 photo in a beautiful silver frame. Also in the envelope was a smaller wallet size picture of the same photo. Attached to the frame was a post it note with the words ‘Maternity Ward’ written. There was no card but she knew immediately it was from John. “It’s absolutely beautiful.”
Laura looked at the photo. “I agree it’s beautiful but what does it mean besides lilacs being your favorite flower?”
Marlena placed the photo on her desk. It was a picture of a bouquet of lilacs…her favorite flowers. It was the most beautiful bouquet of lilacs she had ever seen. Each one was perfect but arranged together in the bouquet it was the most stunning picture she had ever seen. The way they were arranged, the way the light hit them just right way, the way the camera captured their beauty…there were no words to describe how moved she was by them. “They’re from John and it means he is the most romantic man in the world. Come on.” She held the wallet size photo in her hand as she headed out of the door.
“Where are we going?”
“To the Maternity Ward, where else?” As she passed Diane she said, “I’ll be right back.”
“Ok so do you want to tell me what’s going on?”
“Just wait…you’ll see.”
As they rounded the corner there was already a crowd gathering. Marlena and Laura inched their way through until they could see what was causing all of the commotion. There were bouquets of lilacs all over. Marlena made her way to the head nurse, “What’s going on?”
The head nurse shook her head, “I have no idea. All I know is they” she pointed to the bouquets “started arriving with instructions to place them in the Maternity Ward. No one knows who ordered them or why.”
Marlena and Laura turned to leave. Marlena smiled all the way back to her office. As soon as the door closed behind them Laura said, “Ok, tell me what’s going on.”
“Remember I told you John and I had a misunderstanding. This is his way of apologizing. Realizing he couldn’t send me a bouquet of flowers he did the next best thing. He arranged to have a photo taken of them, delivered to me and then had the flowers sent to the Maternity Ward where new mothers could enjoy them.”
“You do know how lucky you are to have a man who loves you that much.”
“I know…and it amazes me that I’m that lucky.” She pulled out her wallet and placed the smaller picture inside of it. That way where ever she went his flowers would always be with her.
“Well it’s time for me to get back to my office; I’ll buzz you when I’m done for the day.”
“See you later.” Marlena sat at her desk and picked up the picture. Without a doubt he was the most loving man on the face of the earth. She placed it back on her desk and looked at the roses Roman sent her. She knew he meant well but after all of these years he still didn’t remember lilacs were her favorite flowers. She placed them on the table in front of her couch. Once again she looked over her calendar. She was due on a conference call in about 10 minutes. It wasn’t important and it would probably last a little over an hour. After the call she was free for another hour. All in all that gave her 2 free hours if she blew off the call… and she was definitely leaning towards blowing off the call. She needed to talk to John. She should have told him about Roman earlier but she hadn’t. His reaching out to her and apologizing for their misunderstanding only reinforced the guilt she felt for not telling him about Roman. She needed to tell him before he left town. The last thing she needed was him finding out through someone else. She dialed his private number.
“John Black, can I help you?”
“Well as a matter of fact Mr. Black you can.” The mere sound of his voice was enough to arouse her.
John sat back in his chair. Her voice sent chills all over his body, “Well what can I do for you pretty lady?”
“I was calling to thank you for my picture but I think a phone call is so impersonal.”
Thoroughly enjoying their conversation John replied, “So do I, what do you have in mind?”
“Well if you’re not too busy, I was wondering if I could stop by your office to thank you in person.”
“I’m never too busy for you…but how about the penthouse instead. You have your key don’t you?”
“I think it’s safer if I meet you in your office.”
“Safer for whom?”
“For both of us. I never seem to keep my clothes on when I’m around you.”
“And what’s wrong with that? Is that a bad thing?”
“It is when I’m trying to talk to you.”
“Doc I promise I won’t do anything you don’t want me to. You have my word.”
“It’s not you I’m worried about…it’s me. Once you start I can never say no. No matter how many times I say stop I never mean it and you know that.”
“Ok then you have my word; I won’t start anything. I won’t kiss your neck and work my way down your body until I’m kneeling in front of you. I won’t let my hands wander all over your body until finally they find the place my tongue wants to be the most.” He could feel the tightness in his trousers already.
Just his description of what he wouldn’t do to her body had her nipples hard. She felt the heat between her legs. It was time to end the conversation. “Meet me at the penthouse.”
“I’m on my way.” John hung up the phone and grabbed his jacket. His secretary looked up in surprise as he left his office. “I have an emergency I have to handle; I’ll check in when I can. Extend my apologies and push everything back for a couple of hours.” He walked down the hallway and saw the elevator door closing, “Hold the elevator please.”
The elevator doors reopened. He stepped in and saw it was Kate Roberts, his vice president of the company waiting for him.
“John I thought you had a meeting.”
“I do but I have something I have to attend to. I pushed it back a couple of hours.” He didn’t say anything else. The last thing he needed was office gossip.
Kate sensing he didn’t want to elaborate went back to reading the file in her hand. Where ever he was going or what ever he was doing must be really important for him to blow off a meeting. The doors were barely open before he sprinted out. She called after him, “Hope everything works out.”
“Thanks,” he yelled over his shoulder without turning back.
Damn he was one good looking man. Too bad she didn’t believe in mixing business with pleasure because she was sure with him it would be the most exquisite pleasure she ever experienced. She might have to re-think her rule.
Inside of five minutes of hanging up with Marlena, John was already peeling out of the parking garage. He had to force himself to obey the speed limit. Getting a ticket or more importantly causing an accident was not what he wanted. However feeling the tightness in pants he increased his speed by 5 miles per hour. After all, it was the unwritten 5 mile rule. You could go 5 miles over the speed limit without getting a ticket as long as it wasn’t in a school zone.
After rescheduling her conference call Marlena grabbed her purse and headed out of the door. “Diane something’s come up and I have to leave for a little while. I’ve already rescheduled the call so I’m free right now.”
“Is there anything you need me to do Dr. Evans?”
“No I’ve taken care of everything. Just hold the fort down.” Before Diane could ask her any more questions Marlena was gone. As she rode down the elevator, the throbbing between her legs increased. This is ridiculous she told herself. Here she was a well known psychiatrist rushing off to be with her lover. No not be with him, talk to him. She had to tell him about Roman. Talk to him she told herself over and over. It didn’t matter what her body wanted, talk was the only reason for the visit. She was just with him a little while ago. How could she want him so badly in such a short span of time? Marlena rode down the elevator oblivious to everyone and everything around her. Finally she was in her car on her way to see him.
Since the hospital was closer than his office she was the first to arrive. She hadn’t been back since the night of the black out. Now it was more of a home than an empty apartment. There were fresh flowers in the vase on the table and a few personal touches. Definitely a place she could be comfortable in. She sat on the couch and waited for John to arrive.
She heard his key in the door. Her heart began to beat faster. The door opened and there he was.
They were back from lunch sitting in Roman’s office.
“Well what do you guys think?”
Abe shook his head, “I’m not sure about this.”
Bo also chimed in, “Yea bro, I’m with Abe on this one. This is kind of tricky. Either it’s going to work and you’ll be a hero or…..”
Abe finished Bo’s sentence for him, “Or you’re going to fall flat on your face and I’m leaning towards falling flat on your face.”
“What makes you guys think that?”
“Because,” Abe answered, “if you haven’t noticed by now, women think totally different from men. What’s the name of that book? Women are from Venus and Men are from Mars or something to that effect. It’s definitely true.”
“Yea,” Bo said, “I think you might want to get a second opinion.”
Roman answered, “You guys are my second opinion.”
“No Roman, an opinion from someone who knows her the best, how about Laura?”
Abe shook his head in agreement with Bo. “There are times when I think I’m doing something wonderful for Lexie and it blows up in my face and then there are times when I do something so simple I don’t even think about it and it goes over big time. I’ve given up on trying to figure out what works. Now if I do something and she loves it I’m just grateful for the moment. Talk to Laura.”
“Roman women are funny about things like this. She might want to have a say in this.”
Roman shook his head, “But then it wouldn’t be a surprise. I think I know my wife well enough. She’s going to love it.”
Abe and Bo looked at one another and shrugged their shoulders as if to say, ‘we tried.’
“Now that it’s settled, are you guys going to help me?”
“Whadda need?” asked Abe.
Roman gave them each a sheet of paper with a list of things to do. “If you guys can take care of what’s on your list, I’ll do the rest.”
They both stood up to leave. As they closed the door behind them Abe said, “I think this is a mistake.”
“Well at least it’ll be a good time for everyone else.” They walked off in different directions each ready to help Roman carry out his plan.
Roman sat back in his chair and thought about his conversation with Bo and Abe. Now that he was alone he was second guessing himself. When he first thought about it at lunch it sounded like a great idea but now that both Bo and Abe had voiced their concerns, maybe he should re-think it. Well not re-think but maybe get Laura’s help. He picked up the phone to dial the hospital. But things were already in motion. It was too late to cancel now. He put the receiver back down. And anyway, he knew his wife. Marlena loved this kind of stuff. She was a romantic just like him. He would call Laura later. She could help him in another way. All in all he was pleased with the progress he was making in Operation Romance.
He couldn’t be more wrong.
**************************************************
He stood in the door way and smiled, “Well hello pretty lady.” He walked to the other side of the couch and sat down, “And as promised, I’m not going to do anything.” The bulge in his pants plainly stated how he hoped their afternoon would end. Her eyes drifted down to his crotch. He continued, “No matter how much I may want to.”
She forced herself to look up into his eyes. Swallowing hard she said, “I appreciate that.”
He leaned back into the couch and gave her better view. “So what’s on your mind?”
Again her eyes drifted back down his crotch. She was finding it difficult to concentrate on anything but the bulge in his pants. “I uh, uh wanted to um” she took a deep breath, “um thank you for the picture.”
John shifted his body. He was trying to find a comfortable position. “I wanted to send you the real thing but I knew it would cause problems so I did the next best thing. I had a picture taken, framed and sent to you by courier.”
Licking her lips she said, “You did more than that. You had lilacs sent to the Maternity Ward. That was very thoughtful of you.”
He was feeling a little flushed, “It was no big deal. What you, and I mean all women, do is remarkable. I just thought they might like to feel pampered before they go home and face the real world.” He stood up and took off his jacket. “Would you like something to drink?”
Feeling a bit warm herself she answered, “Water will do.”
John walked into the kitchen and came back with two glasses of water. He handed Marlena one of them. As their fingers touched one another they both felt a current of electricity. “Sorry, I guess its static electricity.” He returned to his side of the couch. “Marlena there is something I would like to say…something I didn’t get a chance to say earlier. I’m really sorry about Rebecca. I should have told you the moment I came back upstairs but I didn’t. I should have never kept that from you. From now on let’s be completely honest with one another. No more secrets. No matter what.”
Now was the perfect time to tell him about Roman. “John there is something I want to say.”
“Just a second, let me just say I’m also sorry I told you about the business trip the way I did. I just sprang it on you. I should have told you in a more private place.”
“John it’s not like you were expecting me to be there. I was there to have lunch with Laura but then you came and ….” Her voice drifted off, she was remembering the way he made her feel while they were sitting in the booth. How he could manipulate her body into ecstasy and no one around them suspected a thing.
“Doc, are you alright? You drifted off there for a minute.”
The sound of his voice brought her back to the present, “Sorry about that.”
“Where were you? I mean just now.”
Her voice a whisper, afraid to say it out loud, “You know where, back in the diner with you.”
John stifled a moan. They were in dangerous territory. “Doc, you said there was something else you want to talk about.”
All she had to do was tell him about Roman. But that’s not what she wanted. She wanted him so instead she said, “It can wait.”
“Are you sure?” He was finding it difficult to keep his promise to her. The way she looked at him, the way her voice sounded in his ears; the way he could smell her scent from across the couch.
She stood up and walked over to him; the bulge in his pants more prominent than ever. She reached down and pulled him to his feet pressing her body into his. “I’m sure.”
John let out a groan. His hands quickly unbuttoned her blouse. He could see the outline of her nipples straining against her lacey bra. With the skill of a magician he quickly freed her breasts from their captivity. As he leaned down to take one in his mouth he lifted her into the air and immediately she wrapped her legs around his waist. While sucking on her nipple he made his way over to the table. With one sweep of his hand everything went on the floor. He sat her on the edge of the table, knelt down before her and placed her legs around his shoulders. Marlena closed her eyes in anticipation. He pushed her skirt back onto her lap until he could see her juices already beginning to flow from her body. John leaned in and inhaled deeply. He loved her scent; it was intoxicating. Not wanting to waste any more time he dove in. His hands made their way up to her breasts and began rolling her nipples between his fingers. His tongue began to move in and out of her. In the beginning his strokes with his tongue were slow and shallow. He began to increase the speed of his tongue as he made his way deeper and deeper into her. Marlena began to moan. Her hands found their way into his hair and followed the rhythm of his tongue as it moved in and out of her. She was in heaven. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any better his tongue found her clitoris. Now each time he thrust his tongue in and out of her he also stroked her clitoris. Marlena didn’t know how much more she could take. She clamped her legs together holding his head still and effectively trapping his tongue inside of her. Since he could no longer move his head he simply sucked her clitoris. Black spots appeared before her eyes, she couldn’t catch her breath, and her legs began to shake. John could feel her entire body began to shake. Marlena let out a guttural moan as she came hard against his tongue. With his head still in place, John lapped up her juices as they flowed freely from her body. Finally she relaxed her grip around his head. She could see her juices all over his mouth as he looked up at her and smiled. As he stood up she pulled him to her and began to kiss his mouth tasting herself on his lips.
Before he became lost in her kiss John pulled back, “How about we move to the couch where’ll you’ll be more comfortable?”
Marlena locked her hazel eyes onto his blue and in her most seductive voice said, “Oh honey, I’m comfortable right here.” Her hands moved to his zipper.
The look in her eye and the tone she used told him everything he needed to know. She wanted him now, fast and hard and that was just fine by him. In a moment she was on her back and he was on top of her. She winced in pain as he entered her without any warning. But just as quickly, the pain was replaced by enormous pleasure as he began to move in and out of her body. She wrapped her legs around his waist as John lifted himself up on his arms to get better leverage. Marlena closed her eyes as the sensations began to overtake her body.
“Open your eyes and look at me,” he growled.
Marlena obeyed his command. She found herself staring into his eyes as he rammed himself into her over and over. She could see each drop of sweat as it rolled down his face until finally settling on her. She could hear every breath he took as he pushed harder and harder into her. She could feel her walls around him begin to shake as he pushed deeper and deeper. It was such exquisite agony feeling him pound her body with reckless abandonment. It was what she wanted, what she needed, what she craved from him.
John loved the way Marlena responded to him. She was different from any other woman he had ever known. She was able to fulfill his every desire or want he expressed without question or fear. It was uncanny the way they both knew what the other wanted without using verbal communication. Their bodies did all the communicating and right now his body was telling him it wouldn’t be much longer before they both exploded. He began to move faster and faster. He could see her eyes begin to flutter as she felt the very beginnings of her orgasm.
“Come for me baby,” he whispered in her ear while he continued thrusting in and out of her. So close; deeper and deeper; almost there; faster and faster and finally ….
“Y—– E—– S,” she moaned over and over.
Soon they were both spiraling out of control; their hearts beating rapidly, both gasping for air; holding each other as tight as possible. Exhausted John collapsed on Marlena. It was a few minutes before he was able to move. Slowly he withdrew from her.
“Doc,” in between breaths, “Are you ok?”
Unable to speak just yet Marlena nodded her head.
As gently as he could John picked up Marlena and carried her to the couch. She laid her head on his shoulder. He put his arms around her and pulled her closer to him.
“I love you Marlena.”
She loved when he called her Doc, but it was times like these when he held her close to him, told her that he loved her, and called her by her name that she cherished the most. It always brought her joy to hear him say her name. “I love you too, John.”
They sat like that a few minutes, holding one another and basking in the love they shared. Finally John took notice of their clothing. He pulled away and began to remove her blouse.
Marlena looked at John as he slowly pulled her blouse off her shoulders. “John, I think it’s a little late to undress me now.”
With a twinkle in his eye he replied, “It’s never too late….but this time I really have a reason.”
Pretending to be offended she said, “You mean you’re not trying to get me naked.”
“You know as well as I do…I’m always trying to get you naked. Don’t distract me. I’m trying to help. I don’t think you can go back to work with your clothes looking like that.”
For the first time since they made love she looked down at her clothes. Both her blouse and skirt needed to be pressed, they were full of wrinkles. “Oh my God! I can’t go back to work like this.”
“Relax Doc; I’ll take care of this.”
“How can I relax? I have to go back to work and later on I …” She stopped talking. It almost slipped out; that she was meeting Roman.
“You have to what?”
“John I can’t go home with my clothes looking like this.” She hated keeping a secret from him but she didn’t feel like getting into the whole Roman conversation. Besides, she rationalized; it’s only dinner at the Pub. No big deal. She would tell him everything when he came back from his trip.
“Marlena relax; let me make a quick phone call.” He walked over to the phone and dialed a number. After a brief conversation he hung up and returned to the couch. “Ok, you go upstairs and in the master bedroom hanging in the closet there should be a robe you can fit. Throw your clothes down to me.”
“What do you have in mind?”
“Along with the penthouse there are certain amenities available. I can have your clothes dry cleaned in half an hour. While you’re waiting, why don’t you take a nice hot shower?”
“John I can’t let anyone know I’m here.”
“Doc, no one will know these are your clothes if you’re upstairs and besides, the staff is well known for their discretion. I did my homework before I bought the penthouse.”
Marlena began to walk up the stairs to the master bedroom.
Halfway up she heard John call out to her, “Doc if you look in top middle drawer of the dresser you should find some items you might recognize.”
The robe was exactly where John said it would be and it was her size. Next to the robe were a couple of suits, shirts and a tie rack. It seemed John thought of everything. Marlena quickly undressed and threw her clothes down to John. She was headed into the shower but her curiosity got the better of her. The top middle drawer was calling her… items she might recognize. She opened the drawer and smiled…items she might recognize… of course she would… there were all hers… nice and clean…all the panties John had taken from her in their previous trysts. There were even some from when they were married…he kept them in all. Knowing John he probably knew the time and place each one was taken. Marlena closed the drawer and headed for the shower. The water felt wonderful running down her body. It was exactly what she needed. What she wanted was a nice long hot shower but she would settle for quick and hot; just like the sex they just had. Would everything she did remind her of John? Marlena stepped out of the shower and grabbed her robe. As soon as it was fastened she headed back downstairs looking for John. He was standing next to a small desk with the phone in his hand and it seemed he had taken a shower in the guest bathroom. His hair was matted to head and all he wore was a towel around his waist. He was a beautiful sight to her eyes. She loved every inch of his body. John turned when he heard her approach.
“It seems you found the robe.”
“It was where you said it would be.” With a smile that went all the way to her eyes she continued, “I also peeked in the dresser drawer and you were right. There were items there I recognized. It seems you have quite a collection.”
“It’s not just a collection it’s more than that…its memories of a life once shared and one day soon to be shared again.”
“You are the most romantic man I have ever known.”
“If I am; it’s because of you. You are the reason I exist today and want to live for another day. It’s always been you.”
“And you have always been the one for me.” Trying to ease the sexual tension between them her eyes shifted to the phone in his hand. “Did I interrupt your call?”
“No I was just finishing up. And in case you didn’t hear my conversation I was leaving a message for Rebecca.”
“John you don’t have to explain anything to me.”
“I know that but I don’t want to keep any secrets from you.”
Marlena said nothing. She wanted to tell John about Roman but once again she didn’t. She really didn’t want to spend their time together telling John what happened between her and Roman last night. It was a decision she would soon regret.
John continued, “I tried to talk to her but she was in a meeting so I left a message with her secretary apologizing for the cancellation but letting her know I was leaving town tonight on business and that it couldn’t be helped. I did say I would be back in town to escort her to the Ball. I felt it was the least I could do considering the circumstances.”
“I think you’re right. You should escort her; besides I’ll be there.” Almost as an after thought she added, “With Roman.”
Choosing to ignore the last part of her statement he closed the distance between them. “So do you think you can save a dance for me?”
“I might be able to manage that.”
“Is there anything I can do to change the might to a definite?”
She smiled and said, “I don’t know. You’d have to be pretty convincing.”
It was his turn to smile, “I think I can do that.”
“Well in that case, show me what you got.”
“Gladly.” His towel fell to the floor.
“Oh my,” she gasped. She stood perfectly still.
John reached out to her, unfastened her robe and slowly slid it off her shoulders until it too lay on the floor. There they stood, both naked and staring into each others eyes. Without uttering a sound, he picked her up and carried her to the couch. After laying her on the couch he stood over her for a few minutes devouring her with his eyes. The look in his eyes sent shivers throughout her entire body.
Finally unable to wait for him any longer, Marlena said, “John what are you doing?”
“I just want to look at you. You are so beautiful.”
His words touched her very soul. “Make love to me,” she whispered.
John joined her on the couch and positioned himself between her legs. He placed his hands around her face and began to kiss her lips allowing his tongue to gently probe its way into her mouth. Marlena responding to his kiss eagerly allowed him entrance. It was a long slow sensual kiss; the kind that seems to take forever; the one that you never want to end. Eventually they broke apart and he moved down to her neck. He wanted to taste every inch of her neck. John started on one side and slowly made his way to the other side, nipping at her skin with his lips and teeth. Marlena moved her head in conjunction with the movements of his mouth.
Just the touch of his mouth on her skin caused her to moan in ecstasy, “John you feel so good.”
After finally tasting every inch of her neck he moved down to her breasts. Marlena’s hands became entangled in his thick black hair. She loved the way her fingers felt running through his hair. The feel of her fingers in his hair seemed to excite him even more than he thought possible. He began kissing her breast at the top and slowly made his way down to her nipple. But instead of taking it in his mouth he gently traced her pink areola with his tongue and made his way back to the top of her breast. Marlena moaned in agony. She wanted him to take her nipple into his mouth and she knew he would make her wait. He moved over to her other breast and repeated the same process, once again her tracing her areola with his tongue and ignoring her nipple. Again she moaned in agony. As much as he was enjoying her moans of protest it was becoming harder and harder for him not to give in to his desire… to take her nipples into his mouth. Deciding to take matters into her own hands, Marlena ever so slightly shifted her body underneath him until she could feel the tip of his penis poking at her entrance. Now it was her turn to tease him. She began to move body against the tip of his head each time pushing down a little harder…just where she wanted him… almost there but not quite. Each time she moved her body she heard him moan. It was now a battle of wills; both wanting to prolong the agony but neither one having the strength to hold out much longer. Finally John raised his head and looked into Marlena’s eyes. They both knew the time had come. At the exact same moment he took one of her nipples into his mouth, Marlena adjusted her body so he could enter her. As he began to pull and suck her nipple he began to thrust into her slow and easy. It was heaven for both of them. He let her nipple fall from his mouth, held her face between his hands and stared into her eyes. Marlena placed her legs around his waist and began to run her fingers up and down his back. Her hands kept the same rhythm as his thrusts.
As his pace increased she began to whisper his name over and over, “John…John…” Feeling the pressure begin to build up inside of her she fingers began to dig into the skin on his back.
John could feel her walls begin to tighten around him. It wouldn’t be much longer for either one of them. Faster and faster he went. Now it was his turn to whisper her name, “Marlena…Marlena…” Just a few more thrusts and they were both spiraling out of control. Their bodies began to shake in unison. Once it was over he collapsed on to top of her. After taking a moment to catch his breath he slowly withdrew from her and lay next to her on the couch.
“That was….”
“amazing,” she finished his sentence for him. “Every time we make love it just gets better and better.”
They continued to lay in each others arms quietly. Neither one saying a word but both enjoying holding one another for just a few quiet moments. It was the doorbell that finally broke the spell between them.
“Don’t worry; it’s just your clothes being returned.” John stood up and once again placed his towel around his waist. On his way to the door he handed Marlena her robe. He waited until he heard the elevator door close before he opened the door. When he turned her clothes were in his hand.
“John, where are your clothes?”
“Actually I just gave them yours. I have another black suit hanging in the closet upstairs along with another shirt and tie.”
She walked over to him and took her clothes from his hand. Then she remembered seeing a couple of suits hanging in the closet. “So if you have other clothes upstairs why are you wearing just a towel?” She already knew the answer but she wanted to hear him say it.
He looked at her and smiled. “Well… to be honest, I was hoping I would get the chance to make love to you again and a towel seemed the easiest way to go about it.”
“So in other words, you were pretty sure I wouldn’t be able to resist you.”
He took her hands into his and looked directly into her eyes, “Marlena I would never think that but I won’t lie to you; I was hoping.” He meant every word he said and she knew it.
She leaned over and kissed his lips, “So was I .” Marlena turned and walked up the stairs. While she was in the bathroom she heard him grab his clothes from the closet and walk out of the room. She knew he would dress in the guest bedroom. It was safer that way. As much as they both would enjoy making love again they knew it was time to re-enter the real world; the world that couldn’t know about their undying love for one another just yet. The penthouse was their safe haven, the place they could really be themselves and not worry about someone walking in on them. No one knew about it. Even at John’s loft they had to be careful of someone dropping by unannounced.
Marlena made her way downstairs and found John already waiting for her. He held open his arms one last time and she stepped into them. They held each other and slowly pulled apart.
As they looked into each others eyes, they spoke at the same time, “I love you.” It was time to leave. John opened the door and they walked out together.
Neither one would ever guess in a few short hours how much things would change between them and how hurt and betrayed they would both feel.
Marlena passed her secretary’s desk, she was handed a message. It seemed Roman called while she was out. She didn’t really want to call him back but she knew if she didn’t he would either call her back or unexpectedly drop by. She preferred to deal with him on the phone. Sitting at her desk she dialed his number.
“Brady here.”
“Hi Roman; its Marlena. You called?”
“Yes I did, I called to give you the time for our date but you weren’t in your office. Where were you?”
“I had a few errands to run and a little free time after lunch so I decided to take care of them.” She hated lying to him once again but it was better than the truth; than saying ‘I met John at his penthouse and we made love.’
“You should have called me; we could have met for lunch and spent a little time together.”
“Actually I had lunch with Laura. We went to a little diner and while eating we ran into John.” She didn’t want it to appear she was trying to hide anything from him.
Just for a second, Roman’s guard was up. “John was there.”
“Yes, he came in after us and since the place was crowded he asked if could join us. We all had lunch together.” Did she detect a difference in his voice? She listened carefully.
Just hearing Laura was also there helped to ease his mind. “So how’s he doing?”
Maybe it was just her imagination. “I guess fine, he did mention that he was leaving town tonight for some kind of business meeting. He told me Brady would be staying with Victor while he was out of town.”
Roman leaned back in his chair. Since John would be leaving town tonight that was one less phone call he had to make. And that was the one he really wanted to make. For some unknown reason he wanted John there.
Anxious to change the subject Marlena spoke up, “So Roman you never told me the time. I hope it’s not too late. I really don’t want the kids to be by themselves late at night.”
“Doc, don’t worry so much. Carrie is a big girl. She can handle it.”
“I know she can but I still don’t want to stay out late.”
“Sometimes you worry too much but before you say anything, how does 6 o’clock sound to you?”
“It works for me.” That would give her more than enough time to fill Laura in on everything.
“Ok, Doc, I’ll see you then.”
Before he could hang up, Marlena asked one more question, “We’re still having dinner at the Pub, right?”
“I’ll see you there.”
They both hung up.
Roman felt quite pleased with himself. She didn’t suspect a thing. The only glitch was John being out of town. For some reason he really wanted John to witness everything; to see how much he and Marlena loved each other. Oh well, he thought, he might not be there but he would definitely know what happened. And that was just fine by him. He would never admit it to anyone else, hell he rarely let himself think about it, but there had been something special between John and Marlena; that they (meaning him and Marlena) never shared. It wasn’t anything they did or said it was just something he felt; and by all accounts of their life together they had truly loved one another. It had taken him a long time to get over that fact and sometimes he wasn’t sure if he was really over it but the fact of the matter was Marlena was his wife and they were married. The only reason she had been with John in the first place was because everyone believed he was Roman. Enough thinking about the past! He still had a list of things to do before tonight. Once again he picked up the phone and started dialing.
******************************************************
Marlena hung up the phone and replayed her conversation with Roman in her head. Was it her imagination or did Roman sound different when she mentioned meeting John at lunch. They would definitely have to be a little more discreet and no matter how much she enjoyed their encounter today at the diner, they couldn’t risk the chance of being caught. She closed her eyes and remembered the way her body always responded to his touch. Just remembering the things he did to her aroused her once again. She never wanted a man as much as she wanted him. Stop it!! You can’t think about that. Get to work. Marlena opened her eyes and began to look over her files. In a few minutes she was totally engrossed in her work.
*******************************************************
John opened the door to his office and walked him. It seemed while he was gone the pile of messages had grown. As he sat down he began to go through his list but his mind kept wandering back to Marlena. She was the love of his life. No one ever affected him the way she did; each and every time he saw her he wanted her. His pants began to tighten. Ok John Black you have way too much work to do so stop thinking about her and get back to work. The sooner you’re done, the sooner you leave and the sooner you get back to her. John began to work like a mad man.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A few hours later
Before she realized it, Laura knocked on her door and walked in. Marlena looked up in surprise, “Wow, is it that time already?”
Laura sat down, “I don’t know about you but it’s been a long day.”
“To tell you the truth, the time just seemed to fly by this afternoon. I didn’t realize it was so late.”
“Well it is and I’m here so talk to me.”
Marlena put down the file she was working on and looked at Laura. “How much did I tell you?”
Laura sat back in her chair and began. “I know you and John found each other again the night of the blackout and I know he was here yesterday. I also know Roman doesn’t have a clue as to how you two feel about each other and that you’re waiting until what ever case he’s working on to be over before you tell him the truth. I know something else happened yesterday but I don’t know what. That’s what I know.”
“Well you know almost everything.”
“So tell me the rest of it.”
“You know John was here in my office yesterday but what you don’t know is after he left I found his car keys. I knew he would be back for them but what I didn’t know was as John was leaving, Roman was just arriving. They must have just missed one another in the elevator. Anyway, I was standing right where you are facing my desk when I heard the door to my office open. I thought it was John trying to surprise me but it was Roman.”
“Oh my God, you didn’t say anything did you?”
Marlena shook her head, “I did. I thought it was John…I think I asked him what his intentions were. I swear I thought it was John but it was Roman.”
“And…”
“And the second he put his arms around me I knew it was Roman. He gave me some answer, turned me around and kissed me. I was so surprised I didn’t know what to do until…”
“You kissed him back, didn’t you?”
“I didn’t have a choice. If I didn’t he would wonder what was wrong. I just prayed he didn’t see the look of surprise on my face when I turned around.”
“Is that it?”
“No; it gets worse. While I’m kissing Roman, John walks back in to get his keys. Diane stepped away from her desk and he just walked him.”
“John saw you kissing Roman, is that the misunderstanding between you two?”
“If only it was that simple; but it’s more than that. At first it caught him off guard but he guessed what happened. Roman’s beeper went off and he went to use my phone to call the station. He had to leave so I walked him to the elevator.”
“Before you go any further, what reason did John give for stopping by your office unannounced? I mean Roman’s a cop, he’s going to wonder why John’s there.”
“Titan business. Both John and I are on the Board of Directors. Getting back to the story, I walked Roman to the elevator and he kissed me goodbye. And I don’t mean a quick peck on the lips.”
“So what did you do?”
“The only thing I could, I kissed him back. I just closed my eyes and pictured John standing there instead of Roman. Roman left after that and I went back to my office.”
“And to John.”
“He was waiting for me. We uh, talked and I promised him I would stop by his loft later that evening before I went home.”
“Did you?”
“I did, he wanted to know how I would handle Roman.”
“I guess he did, seeing as how he saw the way Roman kissed you. I’m sure he wasn’t happy about that.”
“He wasn’t happy, but he understood. Anyway when I got to the loft he was in the shower. Did I mention he gave me a key to his loft while he was in my office?”
Laura shook her head and said, “No, you didn’t.”
“I guess I forgot to mention that and I probably didn’t mention that he bought the penthouse and he also gave me that key.” She was quiet for a minute, and then she continued, “No one else knows about the penthouse.”
“The one you spent the night in during the black out.”
“That’s the one; he bought it. Like I was saying, John was in the shower and I decided to surprise him.”
Laura was somewhat shocked by her friend’s new found boldness but she said nothing.
“John must have heard a noise because before I could surprise him, he surprised me. I guess he thought someone was trying to rob him because he was waiting for me and he threw me on the bed. Once he realized it was me everything was fine. We uh…” Marlena didn’t finish her sentence.
“Say no more, I get the picture.”
“But before things got too out of hand his door bell rang. I was so afraid it was Roman…that he somehow found out about John and me.”
“Obviously it wasn’t Roman, so who was it?”
“Rebecca Morrison.”
“Rebecca Morrison the DA. What did she want?”
“John, she wants John. It seems she was at the hospital earlier and she rode down the elevator with John. She asked him out but he begged off. She also asked him to be her escort to the Policeman’s Ball.”
“John told you all of this.”
“Yes he did but not right away. He got rid of her as quickly as possible while I waited for him upstairs.”
“Ok, I don’t see where the misunderstanding takes place.”
“He came back upstairs to me but he didn’t tell me right away.”
Laura put two and two together. “You made love before he told you, didn’t you?”
“He waited until I was in the shower getting ready to leave before he mentioned it; like it was no big deal.”
“And you were upset because he made love to you first. I think he could have told you sooner but you know John loves you. You know you’re the only woman he wants, so why did you get so upset?”
“I honestly don’t know. I knew I was blowing everything out of proportion but I couldn’t stop myself. I don’t know why I got so angry. It was like I had no control over my emotions. I don’t like to feel that way.”
“So what happened next?”
“We got into a fight and by the time I left, we both said things we didn’t mean. I don’t know what came over me. I couldn’t stop myself. I know he loves me; I know he doesn’t want Rebecca but I couldn’t help myself.”
“You know Marlena; you’re carrying around a huge secret. It’s not in your nature to lie and keep secrets. It could be your body’s way of dealing with the amount of stress you’re under.”
“Maybe, I don’t know. I do know I haven’t felt like myself for a while.”
Now Laura’s doctor instincts kicked in. “What do you mean?”
“I don’t know; I just know I don’t feel like myself sometimes. I think you’re right. I think it’s the stress. I’ll be glad when all of this is finally over.”
“When’s the last time you had a complete physical?”
“I guess about a year ago; why?”
“No reason but just to be on the safe side maybe you ought to take one just to rule out any medical problems.” She had an idea but she wouldn’t say anything just yet. Marlena was under enough stress without worrying about anything else.”
“Maybe I will; when I get time.”
“So get back to the story; what happened next?”
“I left John’s loft and went home where to my surprise Roman had arranged for the kids to spend the night at his parents’ house.”
“Are you kidding me?”
“I wish I was. I walk into my house, my head is killing me and I see the children’s bags are already packed. He thought I would be happy. Needless to say I wasn’t.
“What did you do?”
“I told him the truth; at least part of the truth. It had been a long day, I was tired and my head was killing me. All I wanted was to go to bed.”
“How did he take it?”
“He wasn’t too pleased but he could see I really wasn’t up for a night of romance. He left to drop the kids off and I fell asleep on the couch. When he got back I was still sleeping on the couch. After he woke me, I went into the kitchen to make me cup of tea while he ran my bath water.”
“That was thoughtful of him.”
“It was; I made the tea and went upstairs. He left me alone while I took a bath. I must have fallen back asleep and started dreaming. I guess he heard me or figured I was taking a long time; anyway he came in to check on me and heard me talking in my sleep.”
“Don’t tell me you said John’s name.”
“No, but I was dreaming about him. Roman must have heard me and thought I was dreaming about him.”
“And?”
“And when I felt his hand on my body, I woke up and I guess I screamed at him. He was taken by surprise to say the least.”
“I bet he was.”
“He couldn’t understand what was going on; one minute I was welcoming his overtures towards me and the next minute I was screaming at him.”
“I can understand why he was confused. He had no idea you were mistaking him for John.”
“Exactly; earlier in my office I thought he was John and then again while I was sleeping in the tub, I thought he was John. It wasn’t his fault he was so confused. But he wanted an explanation and I had to give him one.”
“So, what did you tell him?”
“Once again, I gave him part of the truth. We went downstairs to talk and I told him what I thought.”
“Which was?”
“That our marriage had problems; that I wasn’t happy and if he was honest with himself he would admit that we were going through the motions.”
“How did he take that?”
“At first he was angry and then he only heard what he wanted to hear.”
“Meaning what?”
“Meaning that he thinks that all we have to do is spend a little quality time together; that we need to make time for more romance in our marriage.”
“Are you sure you were clear about how you felt?”
“The only way I could have been any more direct is if I told him about John. Roman heard what he wanted to hear. At first he thought I was blaming him for our problems and when he finally realized that I wasn’t saying that, he latched on to this more romance in our marriage idea. By then I was ready to call it a night. All I wanted to do was go to sleep. The only good thing that came out of that talk was he realized we would not be making love any time soon.”
“And is that all of it?”
“Almost.”
“What else could have possibly happened?”
“We went up to bed and just before he dozed off he came up with an idea. I was too tired to argue anymore so I agreed.”
“What was his idea?”
“That tonight we would go out on a date. Just like when we were dating. I didn’t want to do it but he wore me down. Besides, it’s just dinner.”
Laura spoke aloud without realizing it. “So that’s why he called me today.”
“What did you just say? Roman called you today.”
“He did; some time after we came back from lunch. I completely forgot all about it until you mentioned your date with him. He wanted to make sure I got you to the Pub for 6 o’clock this evening. I wonder what he’s up to.”
“He’s probably making sure I don’t come up with an excuse not to go. He knows I really don’t want to do this and he knows how close we are. If you’re on his side, then that’s half the battle.”
“I don’t know. It sounds like it’s more than just a date to me.”
“Well I told him I didn’t want to go anywhere fancy and I didn’t want to stay out too late. This is the first time we’re leaving Carrie in charge and I don’t want to take any chances.”
“Well I hope everything goes the way you think it will. Is that all of it?”
“Just about.”
“What’s left to tell?”
“Here’s the thing. Today at lunch, I apologized to John about my outburst and I was going to tell him about Roman but then he dropped the bombshell about him leaving town and I didn’t want to spend our time together talking about Roman.”
“So in other words, he has no idea what happened between you and Roman last night or that you agreed to go on a date with him tonight.”
Marlena shook her head, “No he doesn’t know any of that. Not the fight with Roman or the date tonight. I should have told him but I didn’t.”
“I can understand why you didn’t say anything about this today at the diner. It wasn’t exactly the right place and he did catch you off guard with his business trip.” So far she could see why Marlena didn’t tell John about Roman.
Now she had to finish the story and she knew what Laura would say. “But I could have told him when I met him at the penthouse.”
Laura looked at her in surprise. “You saw him again after lunch.”
“I called to thank him for my beautiful picture and I agreed to meet him at the penthouse.”
“And you didn’t tell him; you didn’t say a word.”
“There never seemed to be the right moment. I was about to tell him when he apologized again for the misunderstanding and that he wanted us to be completely honest with one another.”
“Well that was the perfect time to tell him. Why didn’t you?”
“I don’t know.”
“Now you’re not only lying to yourself but you’re lying to me. Why didn’t you say anything?”
Marlena knew Laura was right. She wasn’t being honest with either one of them. Ok here goes, “Because every time I’m near him I can’t see straight, I can’t think; all I want to do is make love.”
You couldn’t get more honest than that and frankly Laura didn’t know what to say so she said nothing.
Marlena surprised herself with that bit of an outburst. She loved John and she wanted him. “Is that honest enough for you?”
“I’d have to say, yes it is.” After a few minutes she continued, “Do you think John will understand?”
“It’s only dinner, and a quick one at that. I’m going to tell him everything when he gets back. No more secrets.” She looked at her watch, it was time to leave.
“I hope you’re right.” Laura stood up to leave with her. “He’ll probably understand why you didn’t tell him at the diner; but he might not understand why you didn’t say anything to him at the penthouse, especially after he said he wanted nothing but honesty between you.”
“He was there; he’ll understand.” She remembered them making love on the table and the couch.
Laura said nothing. She hoped her friend was right, but somehow she thought this evening wasn’t what Marlena expected. She hoped she was wrong but she got the feeling this was way more than a dinner date.
******************************************************
John looked at his watch and began to pack his brief case. He had worked non-stop since he got back to the office and had actually accomplished a lot of things. His to-do list had been shortened. He still had to pack when he got home but that wouldn’t take him long. This was strictly a business trip. If he left now he could have dinner with Brady before he dropped him off at Victor’s house. It had been a great day. He and Marlena had made up. That was the most important thing. Now he was off to New York and when he got back, he and Marlena would pick up right where they left off. John left his office humming.
*******************************************************
Marlena parked her car and waited for Laura. She was right behind her. As she looked around the parking lot she saw a few cars she recognized. Just then Laura pulled up. They started walking towards the Pub.
Laura spoke first. “It looks like it’s crowded here tonight.”
“I was just thinking the same thing. I see Bo and Hope’s car and Abe and Lexie. Looks like everybody’s eating out tonight.”
Laura said nothing. She hoped that’s all it was; just a coincidence but she didn’t think so.
Marlena opened the door and instead of seeing the usual setup, everything was rearranged.
“Surprise.” Everyone screamed at the same time.
Marlena just stood there in shock. Why were they yelling surprise? It wasn’t her birthday. They must be expecting someone else. She turned to look behind her but all she saw was Laura.
Roman made his way to the front. “Doc, the surprise is for you.”
“What are you talking about? It’s not my birthday or anniversary. What kind of surprise is this?” Just then she noticed the Carrie, Sami and Eric standing in the back. “What are they doing here?”
“Well Doc, they had to be here. It’s part of the surprise.”
Panic began to overtake her. “Maybe you should just tell me what you’re talking about. I thought this was going to be dinner.”
“It was; but the more I thought about it the more I thought I needed to do something special for you.” He turned to face all of their friends and family. “I just need few minutes to explain everything to my beautiful wife.” He grabbed her hand, walked into the back room and closed the door.
******************************************************
Both Abe and Bo looked at one another. Bo leaned in and said, “Marlena didn’t look too happy. I told him he should have talked to Laura.”
Abe agreed, “We both told him but you know your brother. When he thinks he’s right, nothing and no one can change his mind.”
******************************************************
As soon as the door closed behind them an angry Marlena turned to face Roman. “What the hell is going on?”
“Relax Doc; it’s just a simple surprise.”
“That’s not an answer. This not a simple surprise! Why are all of our family and friends here? And why are the kids here?”
Suddenly it dawned on Roman that maybe this wasn’t such a good idea but it was too late now. “I thought about what you said last night and I wanted to do something special.”
“Roman you said this would be dinner and now I find out it’s some kind of party. What were you thinking? Do you honestly think a party will make everything better?”
“It’s not exactly a party.”
“Then what is it?”
“It’s sort of a renewal ceremony but not an official one.”
“A what?”
“If you just listen for a minute, you’ll understand everything. Sit down.”
Marlena remained standing.
“Please sit down for just a minute.”
Reluctantly she sat down. “Ok so now explain it to me.”
“Today when I got to work all I was planning on doing was having dinner with you. But as the day went on, I realized it wasn’t enough. You were right last night, even though I didn’t want to hear what you were saying. We were just going through the motions. Things had changed between us even though I didn’t want to believe it.”
“Roman, that’s not all I said last night.” Once again he chose to hear what he wanted to hear.
“Just let me finish. Anyway, I started remembering how things used to be between us. You know before we both became consumed with our jobs and before we let outside forces interfere in our lives.” He didn’t mention John by name but Marlena knew John was one of the outside forces he was talking about. “And I wanted it back. I wanted our life together back.” He took her hands into his. “You know Doc, when I came back we just sort of picked up where we left off. We didn’t do anything special to re-commit to one another and we should have. I think that’s part of the problem. We just kind of pretended nothing was different and everything was different.”
Roman continued talking but Marlena was no longer paying attention. Marlena knew he was right about one thing… they just went back to being a married couple. It was like her life with John never happened; but it had happened and she was still in love with him.
“So Doc, I thought if we were going to make a fresh start of things starting today we should do it right.”
Those last words caught her attention. She knew what was coming but she prayed she was wrong. Please let me be wrong about this. “So what does that mean?”
He looked into her eyes. “It means that out there, in front of all of our friends and family I want us to renew our marriage vows to one another. I mean it won’t be official because there’s no priest but it can still mean the same thing. I want us to re-commit to one another.”
All the color drained from Marlena’s face. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. This was the last thing she wanted to do. John might have understood a dinner date but this was something entirely different. He would not understand this and she knew it.
Roman saw the look of panic on her face. “Marlena is there some reason you don’t want to do this?”
She tried to cover her tracks. “Roman you should have discussed this with me before you arranged all of this.”
“I know but I was so excited. We can do it again; officially with a priest in Saint Lukes and I promise I’ll let you be in charge of everything. I just wanted to show you how much I love you.” He pulled her to her feet. “Are you ready to face our friends?”
“Roman I can’t do this.”
“Why not?”
She couldn’t tell him the real reason. She had to come up with a lie. She said the first thing that popped into her head. “I’m not properly dressed besides I don’t have any vows prepared.”
“You look beautiful and all you have to do is say what’s in your heart.”
Marlena didn’t know what else to say. Roman opened the door and they walked back into the Pub.
“If I can have everyone’s attention. My beautiful wife has agreed to once more marry me in front of our family and friends.”
John was all packed and ready to leave. Brady was sitting in his car seat and his suitcase was ready. They were waiting for his driver to pick them up. He looked at his watch. Perfect he thought, he had just enough time to stop at the Pub, grab something to eat with Brady and tell Shawn and Caroline goodbye. Just then his phone rang.
“John Black.”
It was the limo driver announcing he was on his way upstairs to collect John’s suitcases. John opened the door and handed him his and Brady’s bags. He told the driver he would be right down. As John picked up Brady and walked towards the door his phone rang again. He put Brady down and answered.
“John Black.”
“Mr. Black this is Dave the pilot. I’ve checked the forecast and it looks like we might run into a little rough weather later on tonight. If we leave in the next half an hour we should stay ahead of it.”
“Thanks Dave, I’m on my way.” John hung up the phone and picked up Brady. “Well kiddo it looks like we won’t be having dinner at the Pub after all.” John headed down to the limo. As soon as he strapped Brady’s car seat in he gave the driver new instructions. “Straight to Mr. Kiriakas.”
After dropping off Brady at Victors’, John headed straight for the airport. He was on his way.
******************************************************
Everyone inside of the Pub began to clap. Marlena stood beside Roman dumbfounded. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. What the hell was Roman thinking? She needed to put a stop to this. She needed help.
Laura saw the panic in Marlena’s face. She looked like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming car. She had to do something to help her friend. But what? What ever it was it needed to happen now before the ceremony started. She started smiling and walked to towards the happy couple. Laura leaned in and hugged Roman and Marlena.
“Well Roman, this is some surprise. I had no idea this is what you had in mind when you called me earlier.”
“I know, I started to enlist your help but then I was afraid Marlena would find out and I wanted it to be a complete surprise.” He didn’t say the truth… that he was afraid she would try and talk him out of it.
“Well mission accomplished. I can honestly say neither one of us had any idea you were planning something so elaborate.”
“Thank you.”
Marlena finally found her voice, “Roman I need a moment with Laura.”
“Doc, we’re about to start.”
Laura came to her friends’ rescue, “Actually I was just about to ask Marlena if she needed anything done.”
“Roman I need to freshen up just a little bit. Maybe put on fresh makeup.”
“Doc, you look beautiful to me. You don’t need to do a thing.”
Again Laura spoke up, “Roman don’t tell me you still haven’t learned that there are times when a woman needs to feel like she’s beautiful even if everyone else has already told her how beautiful she is. This is a special occasion; you went through a lot of trouble…don’t you want Marlena to feel special?”
“Well since you put it that way…”
Laura grabbed Marlena’s hand and pulled her away. “We won’t be long.” They walked into the back room.
As soon as the door closed Marlena collapsed in the chair. “I can’t do this, I can’t do this.”
Laura stood over her. “I know sweetie, I know.” The problem was she didn’t know how to stop it or if they could stop it.
****************************************************
Roman was walking around the Pub laughing and talking to everyone. He was a happy man. Everything was going according to plan. Well almost everything. He hadn’t counted on Marlena resisting the idea as much as she did but then again, it was probably because she hadn’t a say in any of the planning. The next time they did it, in Saint Lukes, he would let her do anything she wanted. All in all, not bad for a rush job.
Bo and Hope were quietly talking to one another as they waited for Marlena to come back in.
“Brady, if you ever do anything like this, I’ll kill you.”
“Abe and I both tried to talk him out of this but you know Roman…stubborn as a mule.”
“Must be a Brady trait.”
“Hope listen to me, I would never do this without you knowing about it.”
“Smart man; now is it just me or did Marlena look unhappy about this.”
“No it’s not just you. I thought the same thing. You know Roman mentioned …” Bo suddenly stopped talking. He didn’t want to betray his brother’s confidence.
“What did Roman say?”
“Just drop it Hope.”
“Ok Brady, I’ll drop it.” She wouldn’t press him right now; she knew eventually he would tell her.
****************************************************
Laura sat next to Marlena. “Honey we don’t have a lot of time. What do you want to do?”
“I don’t want to do this. I can’t stand up there and lie in front of all of these people, in front of my children.”
“I don’t know what to tell you. You have two choices. You can go through with this or you can stop it. You’re pretty much caught between a rock and a hard place. If you choose not to do this than you better have a damn good reason. Roman will not be pacified with some lame excuse. And if you go through with this, what are you going to tell John? I mean renewing your vows, even if it’s not official, is a big deal.”
“I know, I’m damned if I do and damned if I don’t. This must be my punishment.”
“Punishment, what the hell are you talking about?”
“Laura I’m cheating on my husband, I’m sleeping with another man. I’m willing to break up my family for this man.”
“John is not just any man and you know that. Your circumstances are different. You didn’t meet him in some bar and decide to have an affair. You were married to him for Gods sake. Now stop feeling sorry for yourself and tell me what you’re going to do.”
“I’m going to go out there and renew my wedding vows to Roman and I’m going to pray that John will understand.”
“Are you sure you want to do that?”
“No, but I don’t have a choice. I don’t know how to stop this. I’ve racked my brain and I can’t come up with anything. Can you?”
“No I can’t. Short of divine intervention I don’t think you have a choice.”
“I just have to make John understand what happened. Do you think he will believe me?”
Laura shook her head, “I don’t know…this is not easy for John either. I know he’s not happy about this entire situation with Roman, but if he loves you the way he says he does, you two will overcome this. It’s just another obstacle thrown in your path.” She prayed she was right; that they would be able to move past this, if not, Marlena would never be happy with any one else and neither would John. “Ok then, let’s get this over with.” Laura pulled out her makeup and began to apply it to Marlena’s face. They walked out together.
As they entered the room, applause broke out. Roman rushed to Marlena’s side. He was in charge of this show. He directed Marlena to middle of the floor. They would be surrounded by their family and friends…a circle of love.
“Doc, you stand here and I’ll stand next to you.” He motioned for Carrie, Sami and Eric to also join them in the circle. “You kids, our children, the proof of our undying love for one another will be our witnesses.”
Marlena said nothing.
Again Roman took charge. “Before we get started, I just want to thank everyone for coming out on such short notice. And I would like to give special thanks to my brother Bo and my best friend Abe who helped make all of this possible.”
Bo yelled out, “No thanks necessary bro. This was all your idea.”
Roman continued, “Well anyway thanks. I know this is a little unorthodox but here goes. Marlena and I will recite our vows before all of you, the people who mean the most to us and then we’ll share a dance to a song that’s special to us. After that food and drinks are on me.”
Cheers and whistles rang throughout the crowd at the mention of free food and drinks.
Roman raised his hand for silence, “Ok now I know why you’re all here. It’s the free food and drinks.”
Everyone laughed.
“But seriously, thank you.” He turned back to Marlena and took her hand. As they faced one another, he looked into her eyes and began to speak, “Marlena, let me first say, ‘I love you.’ Besides our children, you are the one constant in my life. I couldn’t believe that a mere cop like me could actually land a woman like you. The day you agreed to marry me was the happiest day of my life until the day you married me all those years ago. And here we are, years later, standing before our family and friends once again pledging our love to one another. We have definitely had our share of obstacles to overcome throughout the years but somehow we always manage to find our way back to one another. I promise to love you each and every day and I will always be faithful to you until death do us part.” As he finished saying his vows he leaned over and kissed her lightly on the lips.
Now it was her turn. She felt sick to her stomach. Just say what you know in your heart to be true she told herself. “Well Roman, you’re a tough act to follow.”
Laughter trickled throughout the crowd.
She continued, “When we first started dating I remember how you used to tease me. You said I was spoiled and that a woman like me could never be happy dating a man like you…a cop. I had champagne taste and you were a beer drinker.”
Roman shook his head in agreement remembering that particular conversation. “I’m still a beer drinker.”
“But to everyone’s surprise we somehow made it work. I also remember the day we were married and like you it was one of the happiest days of my life.” So far so good; please let me make it through this she pleaded silently.
“And because of that day we share three beautiful children. I would like to thank you in front of everyone here today because I can’t imagine my life without them.” That much was true; never in her wildest dreams could she have known how much joy her children would bring her everyday.
“And you’re correct when you say unforeseen circumstances caused us both pain and heartache. But I believe we’re stronger people for it. Because of what we’ve been through I believe with all of my heart we can handle anything life throws at us. My dream for the future is that we both find the happiness we want and deserve.” It was true; hopefully one day he would find someone who would love him with her entire heart… the way he deserved to be loved.
Was it her imagination or was it getting warmer by the second? She could feel drops of sweat pop out along her forehead. Marlena felt as if someone turned on the furnace full blast and stood her directly in front of it. She closed her eyes trying desperately to concentrate.
Roman could see something was wrong. “Doc, are you alright?”
She could see his lips moving but she couldn’t hear a word he was saying. “Roman, I…”
The next thing she knew she was sitting in a chair, Roman was fanning her and Laura was taking her pulse. “What happened?” She struggled to stand up.
Roman answered, “You fainted.”
“I feel much better now, I can get up.”
While still taking her pulse, Laura barked orders, “Marlena you’re not going anywhere just yet. Your pulse is racing. Roman get her a glass of water; I just want her to sit for a few minutes.”
As soon as Roman walked away Laura asked, “What happened? You scared the hell out of everybody.”
Marlena looked at her confused, “I don’t know. One minute I’m standing there facing Roman and the next thing I know you’re taking my pulse.”
“It’s slowing down now. It’s probably just a case of nerves. But I still think you need to schedule that physical we talked about earlier.”
“It’ probably just the stress of everything.”
“Maybe, but I’d feel better if we knew for sure.” She looked up, “Here comes Roman.”
“Don’t say anything about a physical; I don’t need Roman wondering about my health.”
“As long as you promise me you’re going to get one.”
“I promise. Shhh here he comes with the kids.”
Roman strolled up with a glass of water in his hands along with Carrie, Sami and Eric. They were worried to death about their mom and he had to reassure them she was fine. He tried to sound as convincing as he possibly could, “See I told you she was fine. It was just too much of a surprise.”
Eric wasn’t sure if he believed his dad, “Are you really alright mom?”
Marlena pulled her to him and gave him a hug, “Yes sweetie; I’m fine. It’s just like daddy said; too much excitement for one day.” She stood up, at first a little wobbly on her feet but she soon recovered. “See I’m fine.”
Roman took Marlena’s hand and squeezed it. “She’s just fine. Laura, do you mind getting the kids something to drink?”
“No not at all. Let’s go.”
Eric wasn’t ready to leave Marlena’s side, “I don’t want anything. I’ll stay here with you mom.”
Marlena could see he was still worried about her. Out of the three, Eric was the one most like her. “Sweetie, I’m fine. I just need a minute alone with your dad.”
“Ok, mom but I’ll be right back.” He walked away with Laura but kept glancing back to make sure she was fine.
“Doc, are you really alright?”
She could hear the concern in his voice. “Yes, I’m fine.”
“Whew! One minute we’re saying our vows and the next minute you keeled over. I was lucky I caught you before you hit the floor. You just fainted. What happened?”
“It’s just like you said, I think I was overwhelmed with all of this.” She gestured with her hands. “I was just expecting a quiet dinner.”
“I’m sorry Doc, I tried to surprise you and it looks like the surprise was on me. What do you want to do?” If Marlena was still feeling a little shaky he would insist they go home; but if she was fine than they would stay. Secretly he hoped they would be able to stay. He had a gut feeling that it was important they finish their ceremony.
“I feel fine but I wouldn’t mind going home.” She didn’t think she could handle any more surprises today.
He tried to keep the disappointment out of his voice, “Doc, all of our friends and family are here. Mom and Pop went through a lot of trouble…unless you really don’t feel well.” His voice was now full of concern, “Is that it? Do you still feel dizzy?”
Her voice came out a little harsher than she meant it to be. “No I’m fine.” She could tell by the expression on his face that he was surprised by her tone. “I’m sorry Roman; it’s just that I feel so embarrassed. I can’t believe I fainted in front of everyone…especially the children.”
“Doc the kids know you’re ok, they’ll be fine… the question is: are you sure you’re ok?”
“I told you, I’m fine.” This back and forth between her and Roman was beginning to work on her nerves. She could feel herself losing her temper if he kept it up much longer. “Roman for the last time, I’m fine. Now no more.”
“Than let’s stay.” He took her hand and once more called for everyone’s attention. “Ladies and Gentlemen, intermission is now over.” A few people laughed at his attempt at humor. “If everyone can take their places once more we can continue.”
Slowly the crowd began to reform the circle.
Marlena whispered in Roman’s ear as they waited for everyone to take their places, “Roman I don’t think I have anything else to say.” Everything she’d said so far was true. She didn’t want to declare her unwavering love for him and she certainly didn’t want to pledge her fidelity to him in front of everyone.
“Shh Doc, don’t worry, I’ll handle this.” As soon as the room was quiet he continued, “Since Marlena was just about finished reciting her vows it’s time for our dance. Pop, can you start the music?”
Someone from the back of the crowd shouted, “What happened to the kiss?” Others began to join in, “Yea, where’s the kiss? Kiss, kiss, kiss….”
Roman looked at Marlena, “Doc I completely forgot but fortunately they” he pointed to the crowd, “remembered.” He pulled her close to him, “Marlena I love you with all of my heart.”
The time had come. She had to say it. Please forgive me John. “I love you too Roman.”
In the beginning the kiss was sweet and gentle but she could feel his tongue trying to gain entrance into her mouth. As the kiss turned more passionate he pulled her closer to him, pressing his body into hers; letting her feel how much he wanted her.
Their kiss drew whistles and cat calls from the crowd. Finally she pulled away; her face scarlet. “Sorry Doc, I just got carried away. I can’t help myself when it comes to you.”
Before she could walk away the music began: Unchained Melody.
Roman grabbed her hand, “They’re playing our song.”
There was nothing she could do. There was no way to avoid the dance just like there was no way to avoid the kiss or the re-commitment ceremony. She had to grin and bear it. They danced together surrounded by family and friends.
Roman whispered in her ear, “See Doc; today is the beginning of a new chapter for us. We’re starting all over. From now on it’s just us. If you want, we can celebrate both this date and our wedding anniversary. We can have two anniversaries.”
Marlena remained silent. There was no way she would ever celebrate today as a new beginning for her and Roman. What she feared the most was that it was the end of her and John. How could she make him understand? He wanted honesty between them and she’d kept a secret from him. The only thing she could pray for was she would be able to tell him before he found out through someone else. Please, she prayed, let me be the one.
Just as the song ended, someone called both their names. As soon as they turned, a flash exploded before their eyes. Someone had just taken their picture. Still blinking from the flash they were greeted with applause and everyone coming up and congratulating them.
Among the first guests was Laura. She pulled Marlena into a hug and whispered into her ear, “How’re you doing?”
Still hugging her friend she answered, “I can’t believe this just happened.” Because so many people were waiting to congratulate them she couldn’t say anything else.
Noticing the line forming behind her Laura gave her another quick hug and said, “It’ll be ok.” She moved to let the next person congratulate the happy couple.
A few hours later and the party was still going strong. Everyone was having a good time, laughing, talking, eating and drinking….even Marlena. To Roman it was their unofficial reception but to her it was just a party. It gave her the opportunity to catch up with friends and family that she didn’t normally get a chance to spend a lot of time with. Even Alice and Tom Horton were present.
While standing at the punch bowl Laura walked up to her, “Marlena I just wanted to let you know I’m leaving now. It’s getting late and I’m tired.”
Marlena looked at her watch, “I didn’t realize it was getting this late. I need to get the kids home and off to bed.” She looked around the room. “I don’t see them; they’re probably upstairs watching TV.”
“Probably; children never want to party with their parents. It’s an unwritten law. Anyway I’m going.”
Marlena hugged her friend and gave her a kiss on the cheek, “Thank you for everything. I don’t know how I would have survived this if you hadn’t been here.”
“You’re a lot stronger than you think. Call me in the morning.”
“Why don’t you meet me in my office for a cup of coffee? What time do you have to be in?”
“Not till 8:30; what about you?”
“Same time, how about we meet in my office for 8 o’clock?”
“Sounds good; see you in the morning.”
Once again they hugged one another before Laura left. It was time to find her children. Marlena went upstairs expecting them to be watching television but to her surprise they were fast asleep. She stood in the doorway watching them as they slept. They looked so peaceful.
“There you are. I was looking for you.” Marlena turned to see Caroline walking towards her.
“I was checking on the kids but I see they’re already asleep. I hate to wake them up.”
“Why don’t you let them spend the night? You know how cranky they’ll get if you wake them up now.”
“Caroline, you and Shawn had them last night; I don’t want to take advantage of you.”
“Marlena, these are my grandchildren. I love taking care of them.”
Caroline was right; they would be cranky. It really would be better if she didn’t wake them up. “Thank you and if I didn’t say it before let me thank you for helping Roman with all of this. I know he couldn’t have done it without you.” She gave Caroline a big hug. Just because she really didn’t want this party didn’t mean she couldn’t appreciate all the trouble Caroline went through to help Roman.
“It was all Roman’s idea. I just did what he asked.”
“Still, I know it was lot. Thank you.” Marlena meant it. She loved Shawn and Caroline. The Brady family had taken her in and treated her just like one of their own. When the truth about her and John was finally known she knew they would be devastated.
Caroline must have been reading her mind, “I’m surprised John wasn’t here. It’s not like him to miss a family celebration.”
That was one of the reasons she loved Caroline so much. Even though they knew John wasn’t their son, they still treated him like he was a Brady. Brady was like another grandchild to them. “When I saw John earlier he mentioned he had to go out of town for a business meeting.”
“I knew there had to be a reason. Is Victor keeping Brady?” There was always a trace of sadness in her voice whenever she mentioned Victor.
“Yes he is.”
“That’s good; he needs company now that Isabella is gone. He and Bo aren’t really close and I worry about him.”
“I know you do. I know you still care what happens to him.”
“I always will but …”
“I know; your life is with Shawn. Still you can’t help how you feel.”
Caroline shook her head, “No you can’t. I guess you would know.”
For a moment Marlena wondered if Caroline had suspicions about her and John. “Why would you say that?”
“Because there is a part of you that will always love John just like there’s a part of me that will always love Victor. Maybe love is too strong a word. I should have said care instead of love. Marlena I know you love my son but I also know that a part of you will always care about John. I’ve been there.”
Marlena didn’t know what to say.
“You don’t have to say anything. I just wanted you to know I know how it feels to love one man and feel guilty because you have feelings for someone else. It’s not that you love Roman any less; it’s just that you care about John; you care what happens to him and you want him to find some happiness.”
Marlena gave Caroline another hug and said, “Thank you.” Even though Caroline didn’t know how deep her feelings for John ran, Marlena appreciated the fact that at least she understood how it felt to love two men at the same time.
“Your welcome; now how about we go downstairs and join the rest of the party?”
Even though she was tired, she was enjoying her conversation with Caroline. “Let’s go.” They walked downstairs arm and arm. At the bottom of the stairs they bumped into Tom and Alice Horton.
Tom took Marlena’s hand, “I’m glad we ran into you. We were just about to leave.”
“Tom, Alice I want to thank you for coming out tonight.” Marlena was genuinely happy to see them. Besides the Bradys she considered Tom and Alice family. She gave each one of them a hug.
Just then Roman walked up and grabbed Marlena from behind. It was so unexpected she jumped, “Relax Doc, it’s just me.” His arms went around her waist.
“Roman you scared me.” It took everything she had not to remove herself from his embrace.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I just wanted to say goodbye to Dr. Horton and Alice.”
“Roman, Tom and I had a really nice time and we want to wish you two the best. But it’s a little past our bed time.”
“Well thank you for joining us and drive safely.” Roman reached out, shook Dr. Horton’s hand.
The Hortons walked out of the door leaving Roman and Marlena standing there together. Marlena quickly removed herself from his arms. “Roman I’m tired and I’m ready to go home. The kids are going to spend the night with your parents.”
Her tone of voice left no doubt in his mind that they would go home and go to sleep…nothing else. That’s ok he told himself. He was in it for the long haul and this was just the beginning. The battle may have been lost but he would be damned if he lost the war. They thanked everyone, said their goodbyes, went home and to sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next morning
He was already up and dressed before daylight. He only had a few days to accomplish his mission. He needed supplies but the early part of the day would be spent doing a little reconnaissance. He slipped out the motel and headed to his destination. With any luck he would be in and out without anyone seeing him.
************************************************************
John woke up the next morning ready to conquer the world. His plane arrived ahead of the inclement weather which allowed him to get a good night’s sleep. He pre-ordered his breakfast the night before so it would be waiting for him by the time he was showered and dressed. Along with his breakfast was a copy of the New York Times, the Washington Post, USA Today and the Salem Enquirer. He read all four newspapers every morning every day, cover to cover. It was a habit he acquired so many years ago that he didn’t even know how long he had been doing it. He believed it was a skill Stefano taught him years ago while he was under his control; while he was a mercenary. Always know what’s going on in the world and in your own backyard.
Feeling a bit homesick he picked up the Salem Enquirer first. He was just pouring his second cup of coffee when he ran across a picture and a corresponding article on page 2 in the Society Section. He couldn’t believe his eyes; all the color drained from his face. The cup of coffee fell to the floor as he stared at the picture of Roman and Marlena. The caption underneath the picture read: Romance is Alive and Well in Salem. The accompanying article stated the couple had renewed their wedding vows yesterday in an impromptu ceremony at Captain Brady’s parents’ restaurant pledging their undying love to one another. It also went on to state all the obstacles they had overcome in the past and that their marriage was a true testament to love. He re-read the article more than a dozen times to make sure he understood it correctly. The other newspapers and his breakfast were long forgotten. He sat there in a catatonic state. He didn’t hear the banging on his door or the phone constantly ringing. It was only after the hotel manger used the master key to enter the room and touch him on his shoulder did he awake from his current state. The look he gave the manger was enough to send the manger scurrying off. He had known Mr. Black for years and he had never seen such anger before. As he closed the door behind him he said a silent prayer for whoever it was that had incurred his wrath. He would not want to be that person’s shoes for all the money in the world.
After the manger left, John looked at his watch and realized he had been staring off into space for more than two hours. Something inside of him clicked and just like that mercenary John was back. He was able to compartmentalize his life and right now business was his only priority. He slipped on his jacket and walked out the door. It was business and nothing but business today and for the rest of his stay. Instead of blood running through his veins there was nothing but ice water. He would tackle this negotiation problem with a vengeance. Salem would wait until he got back.
*******************************************************
Marlena woke up, showered and dressed before Roman opened his eyes. By the time he got out of the shower she was already walking out of the front door. On her way to her car she picked up the newspaper and threw it on the seat. She would read it later.
As she walked into the hospital she noticed a lot people staring at her and smiling. Like any normal person she immediately checked her outfit to make sure everything was fine. Not finding anything wrong, she continued to make her way to her office. By the time she arrived at her office she was sure something was wrong. She went into her bathroom and did a complete outfit check. She still couldn’t find anything wrong. Maybe Laura could tell her what was going on.
A few minutes later there was a knock on the door and then Laura walked in with the newspaper in her hand.
“Boy am I glad to see you.”
“I’ll bet.”
Marlena stood up and did a complete 360 turn. “Do you see anything wrong?”
Laura gave her the once over and said, “No; why do you ask?”
“Maybe it’s just me but I swear everyone is staring at me today.”
Laura sat down, “You don’t know, do you?”
Marlena looked at her confused. “Know what?”
“That means you haven’t seen the paper.” She tossed the newspaper to Marlena. “Society Section Page 2.”
Opening the paper Marlena said, “I never read the society section.”
“Trust me, you want to read this.”
Marlena sat back in her chair and opened the paper. As soon as she got to page 2 she let out a small scream, “How did this happen? No wonder everyone is looking at me.” Suddenly the magnitude of her problem hit her like a ton of bricks, “John, I have to call John right now.”
“Marlena he’s in New York and unless he gets the Salem Enquirer delivered to him I doubt if you and Roman made the national papers.”
“That’s just it. He gets the paper delivered to him whenever he’s out of town. It’s his way of keeping in touch with what’s going on.”
“Now you have a problem. Do you know what hotel he’s staying in? Maybe he hasn’t read it yet.”
“I know he always stays in the same one but I don’t know which one.”
“Then pick up the phone and call his secretary. She can give you all of the details.” Laura stood up to leave. “Good luck and call me if you need anything.”
Marlena simply shook her head; she was already dialing John’s office. After reaching his secretary and obtaining the number she dialed his hotel. She was told he was already and gone. Marlena left her name and number for him to call her as soon as possible. It was important.
Over the course of the day Marlena called back several times and each time she was given the same information…he hadn’t returned yet. Between trying to reach John, Laura checking up on her and actually getting a little work accomplished her day flew by. By the time she looked up it was after 5 o’clock Salem time and 6 o’clock New York time. She dialed one more time.
**********************************************************
John was back in his hotel room with a drink in his hand. Even though his meeting had gotten off to a rocky start it ended well. With any luck he might even wrap things up earlier than he expected. Kristin Blake turned out to be quite an asset at the meeting. So much so that he was thinking of asking her to come to Salem and work in his corporate office. Unlike most business men, John Black was not afraid to put women in positions of power. He believed they were just as capable as any man.
He looked down at the table and saw more than half a dozen messages from Marlena. His eyes turned an icy blue. He would not be returning her call tonight; in fact he had a hold placed on all his calls. The only exception would be Victor…just case something happened to Brady. John ordered room service and settled in for the night.
***********************************************************
Marlena hung up the phone dejected. He was not available…which meant he didn’t want to talk to her. She slowly stood up and got ready to leave for home. Maybe he just needed to cool off. She would try again tomorrow. By the time she got home the kids were waiting for her. The only thing she wanted to do was crawl into bed but her kids came first. She would not disappoint them. Tonight was family night and they would all watch a movie together. Roman put the movie on while she popped the pop corn. This was a tradition John started when they were married and the children loved it…so much so that Roman didn’t have the heart to stop it. He just took John’s place.
Finally the movie was over and the children went to sleep. She and Roman cleaned up the mess and went upstairs. As soon as they were alone in their room she asked him about the picture in the paper and the article. He swore he had nothing to do with it. It must have been someone who was a guest who thought it was a cute story. He hadn’t invited anyone from the newspaper. The only thing he did was have one of his buddies’ video tape the ceremony so they would have a copy. Roman changed into his pajamas and went to sleep. Now everyone was asleep but Marlena…she lay next to Roman thinking abut John.
Eventually she drifted off into a troubled sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next few days were all the same for Marlena, work, home sleep and no John. After the third day of not hearing from him she no longer called his hotel. It was obvious he wanted nothing to do with her. She would have to wait until he came home until they could meet in person; face to face.
*****************************************************
Finally he was done. It had taken him three days to get everything done but he was finished. He had just walked into his motel room when the phone rang. He never knew how he did it but somehow his boss always seemed to know when he was in his room. He walked over and answered the phone. There was never any greeting; just straight to business.
“Is everything done?”
“Yes sir.”
“Just like I wanted.”
“Yes sir, I followed your instructions. No one will ever know.”
“Good; wait until you hear from me again.”
Click and just like that he was listening to a dial tone.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The days continued to roll into the same one over and over for Marlena, nothing special about any of them. She was, however, marking her calendar. He was due back in three days. Today, however, was an early day for her. She needed a dress for the Ball. All she had left was her rounds and she was just finishing up when she happened to see Victor. Maybe he had spoken to John. She walked over to him.
“Well hello Victor, how are you?”
“Just fine and you.”
“The same.” She didn’t quite know how to approach the subject so she just dived in. “I bet Brady is anxious to see John.”
Victor was taken by surprise by her remark. “What do you mean?”
Trying to remain calm she said, “Isn’t John due back from New York in a couple of days.”
“Marlena, John came back last night. He finished early, picked up Brady and went home. I’m surprised you haven’t spoken to him yet.”
She felt like someone hit her in her solar plexus. She couldn’t breathe. He was already home and he hadn’t called. He let her think he was still in New York. She tried to cover her shock, “I’ve been busy.” She looked at her watch and made a feeble excuse about running late for an appointment.
Victor watched her as she left. He could see how upset she was. He didn’t know what happened between them but he guessed it had to do with the picture in the paper. He headed to his limo.
********************************************************
Marlena ran to her office and closed the door. She needed to sit down. She needed to think. She picked up the phone and dialed Laura’s extension. As soon as she answered, Marlena told her about her conversation with Victor. Laura hung up and five minutes later she was walking through her door.
“Well what are you going to do?”
“I’m going over there.”
“Is that really wise? Maybe you should give him a little more time to cool off.”
“I’m going over there. One way or another we’re going to talk and I’m going to make him understand.” She began to pack her things. “He let me think he was still in New York. I thought he was still in New York.”
“What about the rest of the day?”
Marlena looked at her calendar. “Actually I’m through for the day.”
“And what about Roman? What if he comes looking for you?”
“I was planning on looking for a dress to where to the Ball so I’ll just say I was shopping.”
“You’re determined to do this, aren’t you?”
“I am.”
“Call me if you need me. I’ll be here.” Laura walked back to her office. She hoped everything worked out but one thing was for certain…there would definitely be a confrontation today.
Five minutes later Marlena headed to John’s loft.
******************************************************
John was sitting on his couch with a drink in his hand when he heard the knock on the door. He walked over and opened the door.
“I figured you’d be here soon. Victor called me and told me he saw you. I know why you’re here.”
“Well can I come in?” She saw the drink in his hand. This wasn’t a good sign.
He saw her looking at his drink. “Don’t worry Marlena, I’m not drunk. I have to be in tip top shape for you.” He still hadn’t moved out of the door way.
“Where’s Brady?”
“I told Victor to swing by and pick him up. We’re alone.”
She asked again, “Can I please come in?”
He moved out of the door frame and allowed her to enter the loft. But as soon as she passed him he reached out with his free hand and grabbed her by her arm. He was so fast she didn’t realize that he had actually managed to close the door behind her and slam her into it. His drink fell to the floor. He had her pinned to the door; his face inches away from hers.
“What are you doing John?” She had never seen him like this before.
The usual warmth that radiated from his eyes was gone. In its place was a cold icy blue she had never seen before. She repeated her question again, “John what are you doing?”
He stared into her eyes, “I’m just giving you what you came for?”
“I came here to explain.”
He raised both her arms above her head and held them together with one hand, “There’s no need for an explanation.”
Even though she could see it was John standing before her, pinning her to the door there was not a single trace of the man she loved with all of her heart. He was gone and instead was someone she didn’t recognize. “John, please listen to me.”
Just for an instant she thought she saw him waver, some hint of recognition and then just like that it gone. “There’s nothing you need to say. That’s not why you’re here. You and I both know it.”
“I swear to you I had no idea I was going to a renewal ceremony. I thought it was just dinner.”
“It doesn’t matter.”
She pleaded with him, “It does matter; it matters to me…you have to believe me.” Her heart was racing. She knew he would be upset but she had no idea he would take it this hard.
She almost convinced him but then he remembered the caption underneath the picture… word for word: Romance is Alive and Well in Salem. It was obvious to him what his role in Marlena’s life was. If that’s what she wanted than by God he would give it to her. He ripped her blouse open with his free hand. Like his drink, her buttons flew everywhere and eventually landed on the floor. He could see her breasts straining against her brassiere.
“Don’t do this, John.”
“It’s the reason you’re here. Be honest for once…you’re here to be fucked.”
She couldn’t believe her ears. “Is that what you think? You think I want you to – what’s the word you used – o yea, ‘fuck’ me.”
“It’s the only reason you’re here. It’s what I do best.” He nudged open her legs with his knee and pressed himself between her legs.
She could feel his erection straining against his pants.
“Romance is what you want from Roman but this” he lowered one of her hands down to his crotch until she was able to cup him, “is what you want from me.” Her hand went back above her head.
“Don’t do this… I love you.”
“Marlena, love’s got nothing to do with it. It’s all about what’s between my legs and your legs.”
“You’re wrong…love has everything to do with it. If you didn’t love me you wouldn’t be so angry and hurt right now. I know you love me just as much I love you.”
“Then you don’t know anything and I’m going to prove it you. What we have between us is great fucking.”
“Don’t say that…don’t demean our relationship like that.”
“Are you saying the sex between us isn’t amazing? That every time we’re near each other all we want to do is fuck. That I’m nothing more to you than a walking, talking and incredible fucking machine.”
“No, that’s not true.” Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes. She hated the way he was talking about their relationship, the way he was talking to her.
“So I’m not the best fuck you’ve ever had in your life.”
Her voice was a whisper, “No you are best lover I’ve ever had in my life.” She couldn’t bring herself to describe him as just a fuck.
“So I am the best fuck.”
“You’re twisting my words.” She lowered her head as her tears began to fall slowly down her face.
“Marlena we don’t do the word thing…you’re getting confused. You do the word thing with Roman – think back to last week and renewing your vows. We do the fucking thing and it’s time to fuck.” His eyes were as cold as ice.
At the mention of renewing her vows something inside of her snapped. Now she was angry. She was tired of men who claimed to know her the best making all of her decisions. First it was Roman with his renewal celebration and now it was John describing their relationship as nothing more than fucking. Enough was enough. The tears stopped flowing. Two could play at this game. She raised her head in order to look him squarely in the eyes.
The sudden change in her demeanor shocked John. As he gazed into her eyes he could see the fury behind them. And again for a moment, his eyes softened…until she spoke.
“I decide…me and no one else, who, when and where I want to fuck and it’s damn sure not you.”
Any momentary remorse he might have felt disappeared. Once again he was John Black Stefano’s mercenary and in her case – her personal fucking machine. “At last,” his voice full of sarcasm, “the real Marlena Evans Brady appears.” He used her last name on purpose as a tribute to her recent re-commitment to Roman.
His sarcasm and use of the Brady name was not lost on her. “Well you’re right about one thing. I am the real Marlena Evans but you, you’re nothing like the man I love …you’re not John Black at all.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. The man you see standing before you is the real John Black.”
“Is that right? You’re the real John Black…don’t insult my intelligence. You’re nothing like him. You might look like him but that’s where the resemblance ends.” The more they talked the angrier she became. How dare he assume that he could have her any time he wanted. “Now let go of me or are you afraid if you do, I’ll walk out the door without so much as a second glance.”
“You think so…you think you can leave here without getting what you came for, what you always want from me, without me fucking you…now who’s insulting who.”
Her eyes were blazing, “Let go of me and watch me walk out that door.” She was breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling.
He was just as angry as she was. “So you’re saying I’m not the man you want and if I let you go you can walk away from me without looking back.”
“Did I stutter…watch me.” The last two words were spoken as if she was daring him to do just that, to let her go.
“You win.” He lowered her arms until they were at her side and finally he let go of her.
“Now if you move out of my way, I’ll be leaving.” She stood there waiting for him to step aside.
But he wasn’t through with her yet. “Not so fast.”
She laughed sarcastically, “I knew you couldn’t do it. Your ego wouldn’t allow me to just walk out of the door.”
“You can still leave but I just want the chance to prove my point.”
“Which is?”
“That you want me no matter what. That I give you what you crave, what the good Roman Brady is incapable of …the kind of fuck you dream about late at night when you’re lying in bed next to him unable to sleep. You know the kind of fuck I’m talking about…the kind we did in your office last week,” he leaned in and whispered in her ear, “over and over and over again.” He felt the sharp intake of breath she took the minute she did it. Gotcha ya.
She pushed him away from her. “You are not what I want or crave. I want my John Black and you’re nothing like him. Do you think I want your hands on me? Do you think I want you to make love to me? I want nothing to do with you. I want you to leave me the hell alone.”
His voice remained cold and hard, “I said nothing about making love…I’m talking about good ole fashion fucking…nothing else and as far as leaving you alone…that’s the last thing you want.”
“You know you keep using the fucking word. Is that supposed to shock me? Or am I just supposed to fall into your bed because I’m so overcome with desire for you?”
“Whether the word shocks you or not is irrelevant…it’s what’s about to take place and as far as falling into my bed…we’ll never make it that far, we never do.”
“Let’s just get this over with so I can leave.” She stood completely still and closed her eyes. She did not want him and she would prove it right now. There was nothing he could do to change her mind.
John watched her as she stood still in front him. “Open your eyes and look at me. I want you to know it’s me who’s fucking you.”
“Fine.” She opened her eyes and stared straight into his. The intensity of his gaze sent a shiver down her spine. You will not let this man affect you in any way she told herself. He was not her John but a stranger, someone she didn’t know; someone she didn’t want to know.
He didn’t see the slight shiver but he knew her well enough that he could guess she was probably having a talk with herself…trying to convince herself that she would not let her body respond to him. But that was a battle she would lose. He would prove his point and he would have her again and again until she begged him to stop. Then and only then would he stop. “Let me make you a bit more comfortable.”
“Don’t bother; I won’t be here that long.” She could feel her heart beating in her chest.
His hands went to the front of her blouse as he ripped her brassiere into two, immediately freeing her breasts. His eyes were still staring into hers. He hadn’t bothered to look down yet. He already knew what he would find.
Marlena stood there not moving a muscle. He’s not what I want; he’s not what I want she told herself repeatedly. As his gaze drifted to her breasts she looked down and saw what he saw, her nipples harden. “Don’t flatter yourself…it’s the air and nothing more.” Now more than ever she made a conscious effort to control her breathing. The last thing she wanted was for him to think he had any kind of effect on her.
“Are you sure that’s all it is?”
“It’s damn sure not you. Are you through yet?” She was afraid her anger was slowly dissolving into desire.
“I haven’t even started.” He took a step closer to her.
“Let me know when you’re done.” She wanted to back up but there was no where for her to go. She was cornered.
He stooped down and placed his hands underneath her skirt. “I’ll be done when you beg me to stop and not a second sooner.”
“Beg you to stop.” His last comment brought all of her anger back and sent her to a new level of rage. She wasn’t a violent person but she wanted to hit him. “Just who the hell do you think you are? Do you think I’m some helpless woman who’s just going to fall over you because you touch me?”
Finding her panties, he ripped them off of her; tearing them in half. Still holding a piece of her underwear in his hand John stood up and said, “I’m John Black, the man who fucks you like no one else and as a matter of fact I do think you’re going to give in.”
That was it, she couldn’t take it anymore. She didn’t believe in violence but by God she wanted to hit him. The last time she slapped his face was the when they were in West Virginia and she believed he was Stefano. Marlena raised her hand ….
He was waiting for it. He caught her hand in mid air and pinned it behind her back. Before she knew what was happening he had her other arm pinned behind her back as well. Using his body weight he pushed her against the door there by trapping her arms between her body and the door and allowing him the opportunity to free his hands. Once his hands were free, he placed one on each of her elbows pressing them back, effectively trapping her while simultaneously pushing her breasts up and forward.
Damn! There was nothing she could do. He had her trapped and she knew it. She was furious. Her entire body was trembling with rage. He had pushed her buttons hoping she would react and she did just what he wanted her to do. She swore to herself that would be the last time she lost control.
He could see the rage in her eyes but he didn’t care. In an effort to further infuriate her he flashed her a smile or more accurately a smirk, communicating to her he had her right where he wanted.
As enraged as she was, she was determined his antics would not illicit a single response from her. It was what he wanted and what he expected and she would be damned before she allowed that to happen again. She stared straight into his dark cold blue eyes letting him know there was nothing he could do to her that would make her say a single word.
John took her act of defiance as a challenge. She had no idea of the things he was capable of doing. It was time to give her a small taste of what she was in for. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Are you ready?” He knew she wouldn’t answer but he also knew she would try to anticipate where his mouth would be next…and that was just what he wanted her to do. He pulled away from her ear as slowly as possible and gave the false impression he would soon attack her neck.
The feel of his warm breath on her body sent a chill throughout her body, but remaining true to vow, she never showed any reaction. Knowing him the way she did, she anticipated his next move would be to place his mouth on her neck at the exact spot that would normally send her over the edge. He was the only man who knew that special place on her body…in fact he was the first one to discover it. Concentrate Marlena she told herself. This is not your John. She began to mentally prepare for his assault.
Misdirection was something John was an expert at. He had no idea how he knew how to use it, but it was a safe bet that it was a part of his past that was still a mystery to him, the past that only Stefano knew. He was pretty sure Stefano had been his teacher and when it came to misdirection, no one was better at it than Stefano. So while Marlena was busy concentrating on what he was whispering in her ear and trying to anticipate his next move, it gave him the perfect opportunity to strike. And strike he did…with a quickness that even surprised him.
She was so sure she knew what he would do, she never saw it coming. She never felt his hands slowly ease back on the pressure to her elbows while he was whispering in her ear. She never realized her arms were no longer pinned behind her. In fact, while she was steeling herself against his assault on her neck she never felt his hands slowly move to up to her forearms. And before she knew it, John had turned her 180 degrees until she was facing the door, inserted his left hand between her breasts and the door, slipped his right hand on the base of her neck in order to grab a handful of her hair and pressed his body into hers making sure she could feel his erection. Once again she was cornered…only this time her arms were trapped by her sides.
Her mind was racing…what the hell happened? What was he doing to her? She barely had enough time to adjust to her new position before he began his assault on her neck and breasts.
John pulled her hair causing her head to fall back on his chest. Immediately he began to move his mouth up and down her neck capturing her skin between his lips. While his mouth was busy with her neck his left hand began to roughly pull and tweak her nipples. He needed her to know how much she hurt him, how it felt to be used.
Because of the new position and his sudden assault on her body, Marlena was completely overwhelmed by all new sensations. Her mind couldn’t process everything that was happening to her at once and because of that, she never realized John had already let go of her hair and was making his way down her body underneath her skirt.
He had her right where he wanted…his mouth nipping and biting her neck, one hand squeezing and pulling the nipples of her breasts and the other hand almost between her legs.
Marlena was running the gamut of emotions and sensations. She was fighting with everything she had. Her body was beginning to betray her. She couldn’t let that happen. His mouth on her neck gave her so much pleasure while his hand on her breasts gave her both exquisite pain and pleasure simultaneously. Already she could feel the wetness begin to seep out of her. She was grateful that she was facing the door and not him. He could not see her face until she regained some measure of control. Anger! Remember your anger she told herself. She wanted to scream for him to stop but she wouldn’t…she would not give in to him. Not after the way he wouldn’t listen to her, not after the way he talked about their relationship. There was no way in hell she would give in. Good…her anger was replacing the desire she felt. And then she felt his other hand between her legs.
His fingers slipped inside of her easily. He stopped kissing her neck long enough to say, “I knew you wanted this. No matter what you say you came here for this… for me to fuck you.” His fingers began to move in and out of her.
No!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! She screamed in her head. Marlena knew what would happen. Her body was giving into what it wanted and it wanted him. She could feel his fingers slip in and out of her with ease. Marlena heard him whispering in her ear but she couldn’t quite process the words and their meaning. She was on the edge.
It was only a matter of time and he knew it. He controlled the entire situation. His hand began to move in and out of her faster and faster, each time rubbing her clitoris until he felt the slightest tremble in her legs. If he continued she would come against his hand. That’s not what he wanted. He immediately stopped and withdrew his fingers from inside of her.
She was so close and then nothing. She was left teetering on the brink of ecstasy with no way to alleviate the agony she was now experiencing. Slowly her head began to clear but the throbbing between her legs was unbearable. She needed to concentrate on something else, anything else but the throbbing. Think Marlena, think.
He watched as she struggled with the sudden emptiness she felt. His hand was no longer on her breast, his mouth was no longer on her neck and most of all, his fingers were no longer inside of her.
Now that the fog was lifting his words were slowly coming back to her. And then she remembered. The painful throbbing between her legs was no longer an issue. Once again his words brought on her rage. Rage that she would use to her advantage. Rage was a powerful motivator and right now she was definitely motivated. She was an educated woman…damn it! Use your brain. Slowly a snippet of an idea began to float around in her subconscious…not quite there…but it was becoming clearer. All she had to do was concentrate just a little harder and all would be revealed. He had no idea who he was messing with but he would soon know. And for the first time since she walked into his loft, she smiled.
It was becoming clearer by the moment. He had been one step ahead of her since she walked into his loft and now she understood why. He knew her…the way she would react to him…the way her body reacted whenever she was around him…he knew just how to push her buttons…how to get a rise of out of her…he knew her. She on the other hand, didn’t know him. She had been jumping to conclusions based on the theory that this was her John and clearly he wasn’t. He was someone else…someone she didn’t know at all. He was cold and calculating…nothing like her John.
He would wait a little longer before he began again. Just long enough for her to regain her composure. If she wanted to play games with him, then he would show her how to play. They were supposed to be honest with one another…no more secrets. She should have been honest with him. Sure she might have feelings for him but she didn’t love him. She couldn’t if she renewed her wedding vows to Roman…even if technically it wasn’t official. He knew Marlena…or at least he thought she did. It was obvious to him he had no idea who she was. And she had no idea who she was dealing with…but she would soon find out.
She knew she didn’t have much time left. He would soon begin again and she couldn’t go through it all over again. He knew her too well…her body would betray her. Her anger would eventually dissolve into desire and she would give in to him. And if that happened while he was still in control of the situation there would be no future for them. There would be no turning back. It would destroy their relationship. He would be right…all they would have between them was sex. She knew what she had to do. There was nothing left to do but wait.
It was time. This time, she would give in…he had no doubt. With his body still pressed into hers leaned in placing his mouth right by her ear.
She could feel his body stirring behind her. That was good. That’s what she wanted. She just needed to concentrate.
“Times up,” he whispered.
Don’t pay attention to his voice. That’s what he wants. Just wait.
He wanted to see her face. He needed to see the moment she surrendered to him. The moment she realized that no matter what he did or said to her, she wanted him…that he owned her.
Block out his voice…pay attention to his hands. Pay attention to the changes in his body.
“This is the reason you’re here.” He got ready to make his move.
Almost…don’t listen…concentrate.
He ever so slightly eased the pressure of his body against hers as his hands began to make their way to her forearms once again. “You know you want it.”
She felt the subtle change in his body weight against hers…wait for it…not yet.
His hands were in place to swing her around again. He was confident she didn’t realize what was about to happen. All he needed was to make sure she was totally distracted. “You want me to fuck you.”
She was ready. It was now or never. If she didn’t time it perfectly all would be lost. She took in a sharp breath as if she had been seduced by his voice.
His grip was relaxed…he spun her around to face him. Gotcha he thought.
Now!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Because his grip was relaxed as he spun her around she was able to raise her arms to his chest and push him with all her might. No!!!Got you.
John didn’t know what happened. One minute he was spinning her around and the next minute she was pushing him away with all her might. He went flying backwards.
She didn’t stop there. Before he was able to regain his balance she charged him again and began hitting him in his chest over and over, “You—–will—–never—–talk—–to—–me—–like—–that——again!!!!!!!!!!!”
John was stunned.
“I—–am—–not—–your—–whore!!!!!!!!!!!!” How dare he treat her like someone he paid for! She kept hitting him.
Who was she to be angry? She was the one who lied…who renewed her wedding vows to a man she supposedly didn’t love. Enough!!!! He grabbed both her wrists in mid air. “That’s enough Marlena,” he shouted.
Momentarily surprised by his outburst she didn’t move.
John held on tightly to her wrists and pulled her to him. They were inches apart. “That’s enough,” he reiterated.
Her eyes were a different shade of hazel due to the anger she felt. She was breathing heavily.
He was just as angry as she was. He stared into her eyes and was surprised by the intensity of her gaze. Without any warning, still holding on to her wrists, he kissed her roughly. He forced her lips apart and shoved his tongue into her mouth.
At first Marlena stood there in shock and as his tongue continued to assault her mouth she fought back. It was a kiss of wills…of domination. Neither one was willing to back down. Her clinched fists were still between them, their mouths the only thing connecting them to one another. Finally they broke apart. Both were breathing heavily…both trying to catch their breath. John let go of her wrists. As soon as he let go, Marlena slapped his face as hard as she could.
The side of his face she slapped was stinging. He was livid. His eyes were so dark with rage you couldn’t tell blue was their natural color.
Marlena stood there looking at him… her blood boiling. The intensity of his gaze sent shivers down her spine. It was a standoff…both staring at one another…both full of rage.
Suddenly, without warning, Marlena grabbed his shirt and pulled him to her, catching him off guard. She captured his bottom lip with her mouth and bit down…just hard enough to break the skin. This time, she was the one who shoved her tongue in his mouth.
After his initial shock he was a more than willing participant in what started off as a kiss but was now much more than that. It was a way to release all the pent up anger they felt towards one another. Neither one believed this was anything more than what it was….pure animal lust. Nothing had been resolved…but they didn’t care.
Their tongues still dueling, John pushed her back into the door. Marlena’s hand flew to his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and ripped it open. This time it was his buttons that flew all over the place. He pressed his body into hers. He could feel her nipples pressing into his chest. She pushed him away. The kiss ended…both breathless, both wanting more. Marlena grabbed him once more and pulled him to her…her hands automatically going to his zipper. He grabbed both her hands and with one hand pinned them above her head. She stood there breathing heavily staring into his eyes. His free hand made its way underneath her skirt. He stood perfectly still, staring into her eyes, the only part of his body moving was his hand coming to rest between her legs. He wanted to see her face as he shoved his fingers inside of her. Without waiting he immediately began thrusting his fingers in and out of her. Her eyes wide open, Marlena’s body jerked to the rhythm of his fingers. He controlled her movements. The only sound she made was the sharp intake of breath she took each time he shoved his fingers in her. His hand began to move faster and faster. John leaned over and began to suck and bite the top of her breast as he made his way down to her nipple. It was his intention to leave a trail of marks down to her nipple. Between the thrusting of his fingers and the way he was sucking and biting her breast, she didn’t know how long she would last. The second his mouth reached her nipple she knew she wouldn’t last much longer. The harder he sucked, the closer she got her orgasm. She began to move her body up and down against his hand. She wanted to come…she needed to come.
John knew exactly what he was doing. He wanted her to come against her hand…but only when he was ready. He wanted her to come over and over again. As painful as his erection was, he was not ready to enter her; he was willing to wait. He could feel her legs begin to tremble, her walls were beginning to close around his hand and still he continued shove them inside of her and suck her nipple. Just a little longer. The timing had to be perfect.
She was in agony. Between his fingers and the way he was pulling at her nipple with his mouth she just wanted to come. Her body began to move faster and faster against his hand. The faster she moved, the slower he moved his hand until finally he stopped all together…his fingers were still inside of her…he was no longer moving them. She was in a frenzy…hardly able to breathe. He had her right where he wanted. As if nothing changed he moved over to her other breast and began sucking her nipple. He held his fingers perfectly still. If she thought the throbbing before was unbearable this was a whole new level. And then she understood. His fingers were still inside of her. If she wanted it, she would have to work for it. She began to move her body up and down against his fingers. Each time she raised her body she slammed it back down on his hand. Faster and faster she went. John in the mean time concentrated all his energy on her breast. By the time he was finished they would hurt if he just looked at them. He wanted her to remember this day. The pain she felt from him sucking her nipple was a sharp contrast to the pleasure she felt as she slammed her body on his hand over and over. She was so close…she could feel it… and then it happened. Her whole body began to shake…she closed her eyes and let it overtake her.
Almost… time. He wanted to wait until he felt her body begin to return to normal before he made his move. Now…it was time. He began moving his hand again. Faster and faster he went.
Marlena was just beginning to calm down when she felt his hand moving inside of her again. He was going to make her come again. She could feel the waves rising up once more. She bit her bottom lip to keep from crying out. She couldn’t keep her eyes open…she felt like she touched a live wire. Every nerve in her body was tingling. Her head was spinning…she couldn’t move anymore.
John watched as her second orgasm began to overtake her. This was only the beginning. The more he made her come the more intense each orgasm would be. Finally it was over and John lowered her hands and removed his fingers from inside of her.
She could hardly stand but she forced herself. If he thought she would beg him to stop, he was sadly mistaken. She could give as good as she got and she intended to give it back to him.
As of yet, neither one had spoken a word since they began this battle of wills… both intent on winning…neither one ready to concede. They stood there staring at one another…Marlena, already weak from her back to back orgasms and John in excruciating pain due to his rock hard erection. And even though they were both in a weakened state, they were both more than ready to continue…neither one had had enough…yet.
Time for round two.
Marlena took a step towards John. His shirt was still hanging on him…she wanted it off. She reached out and pulled his shirt down his arms until it fell to the floor. John lifted her arms and put them around his neck. As he lifted her up, her legs automatically went around his waist. Once again he leaned her against the door. She could feel him through his pants. He was so hard she could feel it throbbing and even though she was already weak, just knowing that she was the cause of his erection helped to give her strength. She was ready. As she held on to him, he unzipped his pants and freed himself from the constraints of his boxers. Again without any warning or uttering a sound he entered her. Once again he didn’t give her any time to adjust. The minute he felt her velvet warmth surrounding him, he began to thrust in and out of her as hard as he could. Marlena closed her eyes…he felt so good. She ran her fingers through his hair and then down his back while John began to attack her neck. She moved her head from side to side to give him equal access to her. They were one…both enjoying the sensations the union of their bodies were bringing.
As hard as he was, he needed to go as deep inside of her as he could. Not satisfied with their upright position, John stopped thrusting and walked over to the table. Anything in his way was immediately pushed onto the floor. He placed Marlena on the edge of the table and flipped up her skirt. Once more she wrapped her legs around his waist as he stood before her. This time it was she who attacked his neck; biting and sucking any part of him she was able to reach. As his thrusts began to get harder she ran her fingers up and down his back, scratching him, but she didn’t care. It seemed they were both intent on inflicting as much pain and pleasure to one another as they could. The way her mouth and hands worked in unison with his thrusts caused him to move faster and faster.
Oh God!!!!! She could feel another orgasm coming…her third one in a short span of time…each one more intense than the one before. Her body began to shake uncontrollably; she couldn’t catch her breath…she felt like a she had been struck by a lightening bolt. She could do nothing but wait for it to subside. Still she didn’t cry out.
John, however, wasn’t through yet, not by a long shot. He was still as stiff as a board.
He had no intention of stopping or letting her rest.
She could finally feel herself beginning to breathe normally when all of a sudden she felt John completely withdraw from her. Before she realized it, he unwrapped her legs from around him, pulled her to her feet and turned her around. He placed his hand in the small of her back and eased her over…he would take her from behind. He re-entered her swiftly and placed his hands on her waist. Marlena placed her hands on the table to help support her. She knew he would slam into her over and over. He watched her body jerk to the movements of his powerful thrusts. He knew she was exhausted but he didn’t care. This was what she wanted.
She felt like he was splitting her in half. He was relentless in the way he pounded her body. She didn’t think she could take much more. Suddenly John grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them. Between the way he was moving in and out of her and the way he was squeezing her breasts she could feel the warmth once again begin to spread throughout her body. It was happening again and so soon after the last one. He was moving faster and faster. It was only a matter of time. This time whether they wanted it or not…they would explode at the same time.
Marlena closed her eyes and held on tightly to the table for support. Her legs felt like they were made of rubber.
John continued to thrust in and out as his body began to shake. He closed his eyes. The loud roaring noise in his ears seemed to get louder and louder until he couldn’t hear anything at all. All sound was lost to him.
This time she couldn’t move a muscle…she was completely incapacitated. The only thing she could do was let the waves of pleasure wash over her again and again.
Finally it was over. Both Marlena and John collapsed on the table unable to move, barely able to breath. His arms were still around her, his hands still on her breasts. After a few minutes Marlena felt the pressure of John’s body on her. Under normal circumstances Marlena loved to feel John’s body next to her after they made love …she loved the intimacy they shared. But this wasn’t normal circumstances and she didn’t know what to call it…but one thing was certain…it wasn’t making love. It was crude and savage…it had nothing to do with love and everything to do with betrayal, anger and lust. With the little strength she had left, she nudged him off of her. Slowly she stood; her back aching from leaning over the table for such a long period of time. Any other time his hands would already be massaging her lower back…but not today. He made no attempt to touch her and she was glad. Without saying a word or acknowledging his presence she made her way to the stairs. Marlena stood at the bottom of the stairs looking up. She’d been up and down those stairs hundreds of times before with ease…but today those same stairs looked like Mount Everest to her. Her entire body ached. All she wanted was to stand under the shower and let the hot water run over her body. Hopefully the water would help ease some of the soreness; at least until she got home and into the tub. One step at a time she told herself…take your time. Summoning whatever strength she had left, she began climbing the stairs.
John hadn’t moved since Marlena began walking up the stairs. He knew she was headed for his shower. Slowly he stood up and looked around. The place was a mess. The floor was covered. He saw Marlena’s torn underwear, his shirt, buttons from both of them, his drink glass, small puddles of water from the melted ice and an assortment of miscellaneous papers from the table that were shoved aside in his haste to have Marlena.
Marlena finally made it upstairs and headed straight for John’s bedroom. She stood in front of the mirror and held her breath as she removed her blouse. It was exactly what she feared. She saw small bite marks and bruises. Her nipples were sore to the touch. There was no way she could pick up the kids from Shawn and Caroline. She would have to call Roman and get him to do it. Marlena turned, walked over to John’s bed and picked up the phone on the night stand. She sat down as she dialed the police station.
He made a half hearted attempt to tidy up but it was hopeless, he’d get someone to come in and clean it up. He listened carefully…by now he thought he’d hear water running. Nothing yet. John began to make his way up the stairs.
Marlena sat on the edge of the bed, “Captain Brady please. Yes, I’ll hold.” She hoped Roman would for once just do what she asked instead of getting into a long conversation.
“This is Captain Brady.”
“Roman, it’s Marlena. It looks like I’m going to be longer than I thought. Do you think you can pick up the kids from your parents for me and I’ll meet you at home?”
“What’s going on, Doc?”
“I told you I needed to find a gown to wear to the ball and I’m having a little trouble finding something I like. Roman, can you pick them up?” She didn’t have the strength to argue with him.
*****************************************************
As John made his way up the stairs he thought he heard Marlena talking. He slowed his steps and listened carefully. She was talking to someone on the phone. She was talking to Roman! He couldn’t believe it. She was on the phone with Roman. John stood in the door way. She had the audacity to call him from his home. She would pay for that.
*******************************************************
“Roman, it’s a simple question. Can you do it or not?” Why was everything a debate with him?
He could hear the irritation in her voice, “Why are you getting so angry?”
She took a deep breath before she continued, “I’m sorry Roman; I’m just tired.” For the first time she noticed John standing there. She saw the flash of anger in his eyes. It would be best if she could get off the phone quickly.
“It’s ok. I’ll let mom feed them first and then I’ll pick them up. Maybe after they’ve gone to bed, we can talk.”
That was the last thing she wanted to do. She wanted to go home and go to bed, “Roman let’s just see what happens.” John stood over her.
“Doc, I’m not talking about anything else…just talking.”
“Roman, can we not do this right now?” She was afraid of what John would do.
“Doc, all I’m asking is a simple question. What’s the big deal?”
“It’s not a big deal…I just don’t feel like getting into it right now.” She covered the mouthpiece with her hand as John leaned over and whispered in her free ear, “If you try and hang up before I’m done, I’ll make sure Roman knows you’re not in the mall.”
She saw the look in his eye and knew he meant it. She nodded her head in agreement…there was nothing else she could do. John knelt down before her and flipped her skirt up. He pried her legs open and placed them over his shoulders. He could see the pleading in her eyes and for a moment he wavered until he heard Roman’s voice on the other end.
“Doc, Doc, are you there?”
For a moment, she thought John changed his mind but just like that, whatever she thought she saw was instantly gone. She could hear Roman’s voice calling her. She had to answer him, “Yes, I’m still here, the receiver slipped. Sorry.”
John leaned in and gently slipped his tongue inside of her. He was in no rush. He wanted this to last.
****************************************************
He sat up in his chair…mesmerized at what he was seeing. He had no idea…this was better than anything he could have dreamed up. The possibilities were endless. He had a feeling this would pay off…but he certainly didn’t know how well. He would have to think of the best way to use this new information to his advantage until just the right time. It was one of wisest decisions he ever made…the day he decided to have John Black’s loft and office bugged with microphones and cameras. His employee had done an excellent job. He would have to give him a bonus. But first…he would have to do one more job.
He had been right about her all along. The good Doctor Evans was cool as ice on the outside but like a volcano ready to erupt on the inside. He would have to have her.
It was a good thing her hand was still covering the mouthpiece because she gasped the minute she felt his tongue slip inside of her. She could hear Roman talking but she couldn’t make out the words. She would have to concentrate as hard as she could. Trying to control her breathing she said, “Roman I didn’t hear you, say it again.”
John began to slowly move his tongue in and out of her. He knew her body and he knew she would slowly begin to move her hips to the rhythm of his tongue. She always did.
“Doc I was saying we could open a bottle of wine and maybe just talk.”
She closed her eyes in order to concentrate on Roman’s voice. Marlena could feel John’s tongue move in and out of her. It felt so good and she hated herself for giving in to him but she hated him even more for knowing her weakness. She had to answer Roman, “Can we talk about this when we get home?”
It was true he wanted to punish her but it was also true he loved the way she felt against his tongue; the way she moved her body against him. He knew she would resist as long as possible but he didn’t care. He wanted her to come against his tongue. He moved his hands to her hips.
“Because you and I both know if we don’t settle this right now, we won’t talk about anything.” Roman was getting angry. Why couldn’t she just agree? Why did they always have to go round and round?
With just the simple touch of his hands to her hips, Marlena began to subconsciously move her pelvis as his tongue slipped in and out of her…it was a reflex action. She was so lost in the sensations John was causing with his tongue she didn’t hear Roman.
“Marlena, did you hear me?”
Finally she heard Roman shouting on the other end of the phone. Again Marlena tried to control her breathing as she answered him, “Roman I heard you.” She grabbed the sheets with her free hand as his tongue found her clitoris. Oh God, he was so good! He had to stop. She never wanted him to stop. She bit her bottom lip to keep from crying out. Her knuckles were white from holding the sheet so tightly. Her breathing was becoming erratic. John’s tongue was moving faster and faster. “This is not the time to discuss this.” She was trying her hardest to hold off her orgasm…at least until she was off the phone. It was getting harder and harder for her to listen to Roman…her body was responding to John and she didn’t know how to stop it.
“Then when will it be the time,” he wasn’t letting her off that easy.
Marlena was losing control quickly; she needed to get off the phone. “I don’t know but right now is not the time.” She slammed the phone down. She would deal with Roman’s anger later…all she wanted was John and her hatred for herself intensified. God! She was so close. Marlena grabbed Johns’ hair and held his head in place. She didn’t want him to move one single millimeter. His tongue was right where it needed to be…right where she needed it to be.
The moment she grabbed his hair, he knew she was close. It was poetic justice. While she was on the phone to her husband he was making her come. And even though she slammed the phone down so Roman wouldn’t know…they both knew the kind of control he had over her body. That was good enough for him.
John held on to Marlena’s hips firmly as his tongue moved faster and faster. He could feel her legs begin to tremble.
Marlena threw her head back and closed her eyes. The waves of pleasure were already beginning to wash over her. She gripped the sheet so tightly it was no longer fitting the mattress.
John lapped up her juice as it flowed freely from her. Finally it was over and Marlena lay panting as her orgasm slowly subsided. John lowered her legs from his shoulders and made his way up her body. She opened her eyes and found herself staring into his eyes. They were devoid of any emotion he might have been feeling. She cursed herself for giving in to him. She hated him.
John spoke first, “You can go home to your husband now.” There was an air of arrogance to his voice. He stood up and walked out of the room.
She lay there as her anger intensified. Who the hell did he think he was? There was no way she was leaving until she made her point…until she got even. She sat up and slipped off her blouse and what was left of her torn brassiere. He would pay. Marlena walked in the bathroom wearing nothing but her skirt. Her skirt dropped to the floor as she crossed the thresh hole. She opened the shower door and turned on the water.
He heard the shower running. She would be in and out quickly. There was no way she would stay any longer. He had proved his point…he could have her anytime he wanted. John sat on the couch and prepared for their final confrontation.
Marlena stepped in the shower and let the water run over her body. It felt wonderful. She was in no hurry. The longer she took the better it would be. His curiosity would get the better of him. He expected her to run out of here, but she had no intention of leaving here with her tail tucked between her legs. She would leave on her own terms. She stood there enjoying the water, waiting for him to come back upstairs.
Fifteen minutes had passed and the water was still running. Any minute he expected to hear the water being turned off and see her flying down the stairs. He would wait.
Marlena knew it wouldn’t be much longer. She would wait.
John looked at his watch again. Still no sign of her. What the hell was taking her so long? He stood up and made his way to the stairs. No… the water was still running. He’d take just a quick peek
She left the bathroom door open. Any minute now she expected to see him slip his head into the bathroom to take a quick look. She was ready. Marlena began to lather up.
John walked into his room and headed straight for the bathroom. He stood in the doorway. Her skirt lay on the floor at his feet.
She had him. Marlena knew he was watching her but she pretended not to notice him. She stood under the shower and began to slowly rub the soap all over her body. She began at her neck and worked her way down her body. As painful as it felt, she massaged her breasts…
John stood there transfixed. He couldn’t take his eyes off of her…the way her hands moved across her breasts.
Once again her hands began their journey down her body. She lifted her left leg and placed her foot against the shower wall. Marlena began massaging her toes, then her heel, next her ankle, slowly working her way up her calf, to her thigh and finally allowing her hands to lightly brush over her vagina before placing her foot on the floor. Time for the right leg.
She had him under her spell. This was a side of her he had never seen before. More then anything, he wanted to strip off his pants and join her in the shower. There was only one problem… John couldn’t move…hell he couldn’t breathe.
She was finally finished. Marlena stood under the shower and let the water rinse the soap off her body. She stood there a few minutes more…just enjoying the water running down her body and the effect it was having on John. But all good things must come to an end and it was time to leave. She needed to get home before Roman and the kids. Marlena turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her body.
John hadn’t said a word or moved a muscle.
She completely ignored him as she walked towards him. Just as she reached him, Marlena stooped over and picked up her skirt. On her way up she noticed the bulge in his pants. She said nothing to him as she made her way into his bedroom. The towel slipped to the floor as she stepped into her skirt. The sound of his rapid breathing let her know John had turned around and was watching her as she dressed. Marlena slipped on her blouse and headed downstairs. As she scooped up her shoes from underneath the table she heard his footsteps on the stairs. Marlena slipped on her shoes and headed straight for the door.
John stood at the bottom of the staircase, watching her as she prepared to leave his loft. As of yet, neither one had spoken a word. Just as she was about to open the door, she turned and looked at him. She stood there, her blouse wide open, exposing her breasts to him but she didn’t care. John’s eyes automatically fell to her breasts.
At last she spoke. Her voice was cold as ice. “You told me that you give me what I want; what was it you said…the kind of fuck I dream about late at night when I can’t sleep.” She walked over to him and placed her hand on his bulging crotch. She leaned in close and whispered in his ear, “Seems to me tonight you’ll be the one lying in bed, unable to sleep and dreaming about the kind of fuck that only I can give you.” She turned around and walked out the door without looking back.
John stood there as she walked out the door. Slowly he made his way to the couch. She was right; it was definitely going to be a long night…probably the first of many.
Marlena stood on the other side of the door. She was shaking; unable to move. With her hands holding her blouse closed; she slowly made her way to her car.
*******************************************************
He sat back in his chair, “Well done Marlena; well done.” He had never seen John so affected by anyone, whether male or female, before in his life. When the time came she would be his ace in the hole.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Marlena drove home as fast as she could. She needed to get home before Roman saw her. As she turned onto her block, she breathed a sigh of relief. No one was home yet. Marlena pulled into the driveway and rushed into the house. She flew up the stairs and into her bedroom. As she grabbed her robe from her bed, she undressed and threw the clothes she was wearing into the back of her closet. She would have to get rid of them later. Marlena walked into her bathroom, locked her door and drew her bath water. She added mineral salts and bubbles to help with the soreness and the bruises. Slowly she eased her way into the tub. If she was lucky, she would be able to soak for at least a half an hour before anyone came home. She leaned back, closed her eyes and replayed everything that happened to her John’s loft. He hadn’t given her a chance to explain anything…he didn’t want to listen. She understood he was hurt but the level of his anger had surprised her. But as angry as he was…as cold as he was to her…she was never afraid for her life.
Marlena finished soaking and slipped on her pajamas. If Roman saw her naked, there wasn’t any plausible explanation she could give him for the bruises on her body. She grabbed her robe and headed downstairs to wait for Roman and the kids. It wouldn’t be much longer. While waiting, she called her secretary Diane. She hated to call her at home but tomorrow she was taking the day off. She earned it. Diane would have to reschedule her appointments.
Finally she heard Roman’s car pull into the driveway. In less than five minutes the front door opened and Eric, Sami and Carrie barged in with Roman was right behind them. She was so happy to see them. They were the light of her life. All three walked over and kissed her cheek. Eric, the one most like her, noticed she was already dressed for bed.
“What’s the matter mom? Are you sick?”
She ran her fingers thru his hair, “No sweetie, I’m just tired.” As she looked up she saw Roman glaring at her. She nodded her head letting him know this was not the time or the place for any type of discussion.
He took his cue from her, “Ok kids, let’s start with the baths. Tomorrow’s a school day.”
All three looked at him in surprise. It was still kind of early. Carrie spoke up first, “Can’t we watch a little TV first. We already did our homework and it’s still a little early.”
Before Roman could answer, Marlena spoke up, “As long as your homework is already done, and by that I mean all of your homework.” She looked directly at Eric as she continued, “This includes any studying you have to do.”
“Aw mom, that’s not fair. Studying is not homework.” He tried this approach all the time and so far it had never worked.
Roman jumped in, “You know the rules. Now upstairs and study.”
Carrie and Sami went to their room to watch TV while Eric went to his to study.
Once the children were out of earshot, Marlena spoke, “Roman, we’ll talk about this upstairs in our room.”
“You’re damn right we will.”
“Lower your voice, I don’t want to upset the children.”
“Don’t talk to me like I’m a child.”
“Then don’t act like one.” After the evening she had, she wasn’t in the mood to placate his ego. She walked upstairs into their room leaving him alone downstairs.
An hour later, she heard him coming up the stairs. He entered their bedroom. By the look of him he was still steaming. She never noticed the large envelope he was holding in his arm. “I’ll be right back. I’m going check on the children.” Marlena left and went into the girls’ room. They were still watching TV. “Ok, it’s time for baths and bed. Your dad is right. Tomorrow is a school night.” Carrie picked up her pajamas and headed straight into the bathroom. The girls were easy…when it came to taking a bath, Eric was a typical boy. If you didn’t make him take one, he wouldn’t take one. As she was leaving, she said, “I’ll be back in a little while to kiss you goodnight.” She closed the door behind her and headed into Eric’s room. His door was closed but she could hear the television. The minute he heard the door open, he turned around. “I finished studying.”
“Ok, but now it’s time to take a bath and go to sleep.”
“But I hardly got to watch anything.”
“I’m sorry about that honey, but you know the rules and right now it’s time for bed. Now go take a bath and get ready for bed. I’ll be back in a little while to kiss you goodnight.”
He wanted to watch a little longer, but he knew it was useless to try. “Ok, mom.”
Marlena smiled as she left the room. She knew one day he would tell her he was too old for her to kiss him goodnight but so far that day hadn’t come and she hoped it never would.
She headed back to her room…into the firestorm. Marlena closed the bedroom door behind her. She didn’t want the kids to overhear them. Roman was still dressed, sitting on the edge of their bed; the envelope next to him. Now what, she thought. Marlena hadn’t made it to the bed before he started in on her.
“Why does it seem like you never want to do anything with me?”
“Roman, I’m not the one who started this. All I did was call you and ask you to pick up the kids from your parents because I was running a little late. You’re the one who turned a simple request into something larger than it was necessary.”
“All I wanted to do was open a bottle of wine and talk…that’s it. But you couldn’t give me an answer.”
“That’s not true. If all you wanted to do was talk, then what’s this?” She pointed to the envelope on the bed.
Roman picked it up and handed it to her. “See for yourself. It came right after you called.”
Marlena opened it and pulled out a video tape. “What’s this?”
“It’s a copy of our renewal ceremony. I told you a friend of mine videotaped the ceremony for us. When you called, I didn’t have it yet…all I wanted to do was talk but for some reason you’re not interested in talking. Why is that?”
“No you want to dictate when and where we talk. You get to decide everything and I’m tired of it.”
“Well at least I’m trying.”
“I know you are.” She sat next to him on the bed. “But you can’t force things Roman. When I said let’s see what happens, you wouldn’t let it go.”
“That’s because we need to talk…we need to clear the air.”
“This is exactly what I mean…you still don’t get it. You still want to talk even when I ask you to back off.” Marlena stood up and walked to the door.
“Where are you going?”
“I told the kids I would be back to kiss them goodnight and that’s what I’m going to do. When I come back, I’m going to sleep. It’s been a long day and I’m tired.” Marlena walked out of the room leaving Roman alone once again. She hoped he would be in the shower by the time she came back. He was. She crawled into bed and pretended to be asleep when he slipped in the bed next to her.
Marlena lay awake for a long time after Roman fell asleep. Could it get any worse? John didn’t want to talk and that’s all Roman wanted to do. Her life would be so much easier if she loved Roman instead of John…but she didn’t. But was love enough? Until today she thought it was but now she wasn’t so sure. He hurt her…they hurt each other and now she wasn’t sure if they could get past this. One thing she knew for sure…he would have to come to her if he wanted to talk. She was done…enough was enough. And if he didn’t…well she would cross that bridge when it was time. As for Roman, no matter what happened with John, it was over with him. She couldn’t make him happy and he deserved to be happy. Marlena finally closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
The next morning, Marlena was so sore she could hardly move. Somehow she was able to get the children up and ready to leave with Roman. She pretended she had a late morning instead of the day off. If Roman knew she was staying home, he would want to stay and talk and that’s the last thing she wanted. She just wanted to rest. She was tired of talking.
*****************************************************
Laura was worried. She hadn’t heard from Marlena since she talked to her yesterday…before she went to see John. As she stepped off the elevator she headed straight for Marlena’s office. To her surprise, Diane told her Marlena had taken the day off. Now she was really worried. That wasn’t like her at all. She headed back to her office and picked up the phone. On second thought, she’d stop by her house and check on her in person. After checking her schedule she realized the only time she had available was lunch. It would have to do.
****************************************************
John spent a restless night on the couch. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Marlena. He saw the hurt, the betrayal and the anger in her eyes. Her voice rang in his ears. He heard the pleading, the anger and the defiance in her voice. He was exhausted. Maybe a hot shower would help to revive him. The shower…he saw her standing naked in his shower…the way her hands moved over her body. Damn her…it would have to be a cold shower.
After a ten minute ice cold shower he was dressed and ready for work. As he walked down he made a mental note to call someone and have them come by and clean the place. Victor would keep Brady until the loft was spotless. Grabbing his keys, John headed out the door.
****************************************************
After dropping the kids off at school Roman spent the morning going over reports. He was in a foul mood and everyone knew it. Finally he had a few minutes to himself. What was going on with Marlena? Sometimes when he looked at her he got the feeling he was looking at a complete stranger…someone he didn’t even know. He thought after last week, things would get better but they seemed to be getting worse. Maybe she was right. Maybe he was pushing too hard. But that was years of being a cop. Even the years Stefano held him prisoner, he kept pushing…kept trying to escape. That’s all he knew how to do. He didn’t know how to back off. You didn’t back off when you were a cop. Backing off could cost you your life. He needed to remember at home he was a husband and a father first. Starting today he would make that extra effort.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
After checking in at the office Marlena spent a leisurely morning reading the paper and drinking a cup of tea…not that there was a whole lot she could do. She was too sore to do much of anything. She tried not to think about John or Roman. Today was for her. She was relaxing on the couch when the doorbell rang. No one but her secretary knew she was home, so she was inclined to ignore it when she heard knocking on the door and her name being called. It was Laura.
“Marlena, it’s me, Laura, open up.”
“Hold on, I’m coming.” Marlena made it to the door as quickly as she could…which wasn’t that quick at all. She opened the door and Laura walked in.
She hugged her friend and failed to notice the grimace of pain on Marlena’s face. “Are you alright?”
Pulling back Marlena answered, “Yea, I’m just tired. What are you doing here?”
“Checking on you; what else?”
“Well I’m fine…just a little tired.” Marlena walked behind Laura as they headed toward the couch. So far, Laura hadn’t noticed anything out of the ordinary.
As they both sat down, Laura thought she noticed a little discomfort in her friend’s face but she said nothing; at least not yet. Sensing Marlena wasn’t going to volunteer any information about her meeting with John, Laura dove right in. “So what happened? Did he believe you?”
Just those simple words suddenly caused something in Marlena to snap. She hadn’t cried a single tear since yesterday but now the dam was broken and an outpouring of tears sprang forth. “It was awful”, she sobbed.
Laura was taken by surprise at Marlena’s outburst. Immediately she grabbed her friend and hugged her. She felt Marlena stiffen the minute her arms went around her. She pulled back and looked at her…her face full of questions but not knowing which one to ask first. Finally she said, “Tell me.”
In between sobs Marlena told her how John didn’t believe her, how he thought she lied to him and how cold he behaved towards her. She didn’t, however, go into all the intimate details of their time together. Some things were too private to share…even with a best friend.
Laura felt Marlena was holding back but she wouldn’t push her. Sometimes you have to know when to back off and she definitely got the feeling this was one of them. Besides, she knew John would never raise his hand to her. But even knowing that; didn’t stop her from being furious with him. He had a right to be angry but he didn’t know all the facts and before the day was over he would…come hell or high water. Laura listened as Marlena told her about her altercation with Roman when she got home from John and about the videotape of the ceremony. By now Marlena was crying uncontrollably. It was no wonder Marlena called in sick. Any sane person would have.
Finally, Marlena stopped crying. “God, Laura; I’m so sorry I put you in the middle of my insanity.”
“You didn’t do anything, we’re best friends and this is what best friends do for one another. Now sit back while I get a cold cloth for your forehead.” Laura headed upstairs.
Marlena leaned back and closed her eyes. She was so glad Laura stopped by; she felt much better. Talking was good therapy.
Laura made her way into Marlena’s bathroom and found a washcloth. On her way back downstairs, she noticed the videotape on the dresser. She picked it up and headed back to Marlena.
Because her eyes were still closed, she didn’t notice the videotape in Laura’s hand. After placing the wash cloth on Marlena’s forehead she slipped the tape underneath her coat.
“Well sweetie, I hate to leave but I need to get back to work. Do you need me to do anything else while I’m here?”
Marlena sat up, “No, you’ve done enough.”
Laura gently pushed her back into the couch, “Don’t get up. I’ll see myself out and I’ll lock the door. You need to rest.” She leaned over and kissed her on the cheek, “I’ll call you later.”
Feeling emotionally drained, Marlena murmured her thanks as she heard Laura leaving. She settled back into the couch and drifted off to sleep once again. She never realized Laura had taken the tape with her.
Laura sat in her car seething. She would see John before the day was over and more importantly, he would listen to her. She would make damn sure of that.
Instead of paying attention to the conference call he was too busy staring at his watch. It was only 4 o’clock and he was already eager to call it a day. Normally his day ended at 6:00p.m. and that was only because he wanted to spend as much time with Brady as he could. That’s not to say he didn’t leave early on special occasions. After all, that was one of the perks of being the boss. But since New York his attention had not been on business and it was becoming obvious to some of the staff. Marlena had been the problem and she was still the problem. He had mistakenly thought once he dealt with her everything would go back to normal. No such luck. Today was worse than usual. He couldn’t get the look on her face as she left his loft nor could he erase the iciness of her voice from his mind.
Before he realized it, the call was over. He had been so busy thinking about Marlena he hadn’t heard a word anyone said. Luckily for him there would be a transcript of the entire conference call distributed to everyone. When he looked up, Kate was standing in front of his desk staring at him.
“John; is everything ok…I mean with Brady.” She hated to pry into his private life but this was so out of character for him. It wasn’t like him to be so absentminded. Something was definitely on his mind and it was beginning to affect his business acumen.
“Brady’s fine.” He answer came out sharper than he intended. “I’m sorry Kate; I just have a lot on my mind…that’s all.” He hoped his apology and explanation would end all inquiries. He wasn’t in the habit of discussing his personal life with anyone…other than with Marlena and now he couldn’t even do that.
Kate could see he was clearly uncomfortable discussing his personal life and decided not to pursue the subject any longer. “Ok, then…if you need anything just call.” She turned around and walked out of his office. Whatever was on his mind was weighing heavily and she hoped it would all work out soon.
After Kate left, John sat there a few minutes more. It was hopeless. He couldn’t concentrate. It would be better if he just went home. He packed his briefcase and headed home.
***************************************************
Laura checked her watch for the third time in the last five minutes. She hated to be rude but it was time for her patient to leave…her time was up fifteen minutes ago. It had taken every ounce of professionalism Laura possessed to come back to work after lunch. After seeing Marlena the only thing she really wanted to do was wring John’s neck….and hopefully in a little while she would be doing just that. She had warned him…but apparently he hadn’t taken her seriously. That was his mistake. By the time she was finished with him he would never underestimate her again.
Finally! Her patient was leaving. As soon as the door closed behind her, Laura dialed John’s office. He was already gone for the day. That was good. She would catch him at home where they wouldn’t be interrupted. With her briefcase in hand, Laura left her office and headed over to John’s place.
****************************************************
Marlena opened her eyes only to realize the day was almost over. In just a little while, the kids would be home from school and she was still in her night clothes. The last thing she remembered was Laura leaving to go back to work…that was almost four hours ago. She had been sleeping since Laura left. Slowly Marlena stood….God her whole body was stiff. She didn’t help her situation by sleeping on the couch all afternoon. A nice long hot bath was what she needed and possibly a cup of tea. Walking up to her room with a cup of tea in hand Marlena made her way to her bathroom. She couldn’t wait to sink her body in a nice hot tub and just soak. Hopefully some of the soreness would leave. After all, she had to go to work tomorrow. She would deal with tomorrow, tomorrow. Marlena leaned back and let the water envelope her body. It felt wonderful. Just let the water rinse away all your pain and worries she told herself. Tomorrow will take care of itself. She closed her eyes and attempted to relax, however, something in the back of her mind kept nagging at her. She was forgetting something…something important but for the life of her she couldn’t remember what it was. Tomorrow…all she knew was it had to do with tomorrow. Relax, Marlena…it will come to you…don’t try to force it. It was slowly coming to her. Just a little more time and she would remember. All of a sudden Marlena sat up in the tub. She remembered. Damn!
******************************************************
John opened the door to the loft. The place was immaculate. There wasn’t a single thing out of order…nothing to show what had taken place here yesterday. He sat his briefcase down on the table and fixed himself a drink. He didn’t usually drink this much, but lately it had become an every day occurrence. He would have to watch it. Just as he sat down, he heard a knock at the door. It was too early to be Victor with Brady so whoever it was, he wasn’t answering the door.
Another knock, only this time a little louder. “John I know you’re home. I saw your car in the garage, now open up the damn door.”
Just what he needed, a confrontation with Laura. He wasn’t in the mood. Slowly John walked over to the door. “This isn’t a good time.”
“I really don’t give a damn…now open the door. You can either open it now or we can have this conversation tomorrow in your office. Either way, you’re going to talk to me. You choose.”
He knew Laura; she wasn’t kidding. He opened the door and stood aside to let her walk in. “I don’t have a lot of time so this has to be quick.”
Completely ignoring his comment Laura walked over to the couch and sat down. “This will take as long as it takes.”
Resigning himself to the fact she would have her say before she left he followed her to the couch and sat down. “Laura, you’re wasting your time. I know what happened while I was gone…I know everything.”
Laura said nothing…she simply looked at him.
The silence between them grew. Finally John spoke again, “I know you’re here to plead Marlena’s side of the story but there’s no need. I understand everything. I know what I mean to her…where my place in her life is. She and I came to an understanding. It is what it is between us.”
Again Laura remained silent.
John, feeling uncomfortable with Laura’s continued silence spoke up again, “Listen, I don’t have time for this. Either talk to me or leave but I’m not playing this game anymore.”
“John,” her voice was cold, her eyes blazing with anger, “I told you, no I warned you if you would hurt her in any way you would have to face me. Well judgment day has arrived.”
He was tired of this conversation, “Look, if anyone has a right to be angry and upset it’s me. I’m not the one who renewed my wedding vows.” He stood up and walked away.
Laura stood up and followed him. She reached out and turned him around until he was facing her once more. “You think you know everything, but you don’t. You don’t know a damn thing. She tried to tell you but you were too busy feeling sorry for yourself to listen to her. Well guess what? You’re going to listen to me and if you think I’m here by Marlena’s request, you’re dumber than I already think you are. Marlena has no idea I’m here; in fact this is the last thing she would want me to do.”
“There’s nothing you can tell me I don’t already know.”
“Is that right?” Even a deaf man could have heard the sarcasm in her voice. “Well, did you know that the night you and Marlena had the argument about Rebecca she also had a confrontation with Roman about the state of their marriage.”
John looked at her dumbfounded. He had no idea what she was talking about.
“I didn’t think so. I told you, you have no idea of everything that took place. There’s a lot you don’t know.”
“Then why didn’t she say anything the next day when I ran into you two at lunch.” He wasn’t letting her off that easy.
“Just when would she have done that? Would that be right after you told her you were leaving to go out of town?”
“Yes, damnit. That was the perfect time.” He walked away from Laura.
“And if she had, what do you think would have happened?” She was right behind him.
John didn’t say anything. He didn’t understand what she meant.
“I told her the same thing. And do you know what she said? She said if she would have said something than you would have wanted to talk about it and she didn’t want to spend the little time you two had together talking about Roman. Talking about Roman wasn’t what she wanted to do. She wanted to be with you.” Laura emphasized that last sentence. “Call me crazy, but I’m pretty sure she was right on target. You would have wasted all that time talking about Roman instead of spending it with her. Think back to that day. You know I’m right.”
John slowly walked back to the couch. He was remembering that day in the diner…the way he manipulated her body while she sat next to him in the booth …the way they wanted each other in the storage closet…talking was not what he wanted that day. His head was spinning from this new bit of information. Still…she should have said something. “That still doesn’t explain everything.”
“You’re right it doesn’t, but that’s not all that happened.”
He looked up at her, “What do you mean?”
“She was already upset from her fight with you and when she got home Roman wanted to make love to her. He’d already planned the whole evening…without her knowledge.”
John winced at the thought of Roman putting his hands on Marlena. He remembered the way Roman had his hands on Marlena in her office earlier that day. As if he owned her.
Laura continued, “Roman couldn’t understand why she didn’t want to make love; he didn’t understand how she could respond to him one minute and the next minute she wanted nothing to do with him.”
“You’re talking about him surprising her in her office, aren’t you?”
“Exactly…I told you…I know everything. How could she kiss him earlier and not want him to touch her when she got home?”
John’s voice was a whisper, as if he was talking to himself. “Because she thought it was me. She thought I was Roman.”
“Right again. So in his mind, they would make love…only she turned him down. Finally she brought up the state of their marriage. She tried to get him to see how unhappy they both were. But according to Marlena, Roman didn’t see it that way.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“First of all Roman didn’t think anything was wrong between them and when he finally realized she was serious he didn’t hear everything she said. He only heard what he wanted to hear.”
“I’m not following you.”
“Roman thinks the reason they’re having problems is because they don’t spend enough time with one another…that they’re too busy with everything else and if they spend more quality time together everything will work out.”
“Ok, I can understand her not telling me about Roman but that doesn’t explain the renewal of their wedding vows.” He wasn’t ready to give up ‘his so called right to be angry.’
“If you wait until I’m finished, you’ll understand everything.” She was trying not to lose her temper. He needed to know and if they got into a shouting match he would no longer be listening to her. “Because Roman thought all they needed was a little alone time together, he made her promise she would go on a little date with him…just the two of them. By this time she was mentally exhausted. First you, then him…so she agreed. She didn’t think anything of it. She made him promise they wouldn’t stay out late and it wouldn’t be anything fancy. That’s what she agreed to…nothing else.”
John said nothing; he simply listened to her.
“Roman, however, had something else in mind. Instead of dinner, he planned that little ceremony. She didn’t want to go out to dinner with him, she but she couldn’t think of a way out of it. I was with her when she walked into the Pub. She had no idea he planned any of it.”
“Why did she go through with it? Why didn’t she say something?”
Now her temper was getting the best of her. Her voice rose an octave in frustration. “Say what? Say in front of everyone, including her children, that she didn’t love him, she loved you. For once, stop thinking of how hurt and betrayed you feel and try to understand the predicament she was in. There was no easy way out. I was there.”
“I read in the newspaper how happy she was; I saw a picture of them together. The article talked about how much they were in love with one another. You can’t explain away everything.” His anger was his defense mechanism. There was no way she could make him understand Marlena’s predicament.
“I don’t give a damn what you read or saw. That’s not the way it happened. Ever hear of poetic license? Did the article say she fainted?”
John stopped dead in his tracks. It felt like he had been hit with a ton of bricks. “What did you say?”
Before Laura could answer, his telephone began to ring. He looked in the direction of the phone but made no attempt to answer. He wanted to know about Marlena.
***************************************************
Damn!!! The ball was tomorrow night. John would be there with Rebecca on his arm. She didn’t want to see him let alone speak to him but if she didn’t at least say hello Roman would become suspicious. If only there was a way she could somehow get out of going but there wasn’t. After all, it was the Policeman’s Ball and she was married to a policeman.
Marlena stood and wrapped a towel around her body. She had to find something to wear. A new gown would have been nice but that was no longer an option. Something in her closet would have to do. As she dressed, she made a mental list of all of the gowns she owned. There was one in particular that stood out in her mind. She bought it a long time ago but never wore it. She bought it when she was married to John but for some reason she never got the chance to wear it. And then she remembered…she had worn it once…she had put it on but before she could leave the bedroom, John than known as Roman, had taken it off her in record time. They never made it to the gala but instead spent the night making love. Slowly she made her way to her closet and began to look for the gown. Hopefully it would still fit.
***************************************************
“Aren’t you going to answer?”
“No, the machine will pick up. What happened to Marlena?”
“John, answer the phone. I’ll wait.”
He could tell by the tone of her voice it was pointless to argue with her. He walked over to the phone and answered, “John Black.”
Laura could see the look of aggravation cross his face as he heard the voice on the other end.
“Actually it’s not a good time. No, I’m kind of in the middle of something but I did remember and I was going to call you later tonight.”
After a moment of silence, he answered, “I’ll pick you up tomorrow night at 7:00.” Again he listened before he answered, “That’s ok, I’ll see you tomorrow. Goodbye.” He hung up and turned back to Laura waiting for her to continue.
Now that she had his full attention she would make sure he listened to her. “Are you willing to listen to me?”
“Tell me what happened…please.” It felt like the weight of the world had just been placed on his shoulders.
“As I said before, she didn’t have a clue. Once she realized what was going on I could see the panic in her eyes. I made some excuse to Roman about fixing her makeup so we could go in the other room. She didn’t want to go thru with it but we couldn’t come up with a valid reason not to. She hoped she would get the chance to explain everything to you before you found out, but needless to say a reporter beat her to it.”
He couldn’t believe his ears…the hell he put her through…she tried to tell him but he wouldn’t listen…his pride was hurt. He should have known better.
Laura could see the anguish in his face but remained unmoved. He deserved everything he felt and more. “As soon as we walked back into the Pub, the ceremony began.” It was at this point she pulled the tape out of her purse and handed it to John. “I assume you have a VCR.”
“What’s this?”
“You’ll soon see. Play it.” Laura walked over to the couch as John popped the tape into the VCR and hit the play button.
With the remote in his hand, John hit the play button as he sat next to Laura. The first thing he saw was the look of surprise on Marlena’s face as she walked into the Pub. Anyone watching the tape could see she clearly thought the surprise was for someone else. The next shot was of Roman walking up to her. There was no audio from this shot but it was clear Roman was explaining the surprise to a very agitated Marlena. Next he watched as they both walked into the back room. The tape stops and resumes when they emerge, this time there is audio, and Roman announces Marlena has agreed to marry him again in front of family and friends.
John stopped the tape. He couldn’t bear to watch anymore. The remote slipped from his hand to the floor. Laura, however was not about to let him off the hook. “There’s more. You need to see it.” Not one ounce of sympathy could be heard in her voice. She simply picked up the remote and hit the button once again.
This time he watches as Laura and Marlena walk together into the back room. Once again the tape stops and resumes when they return. He knows Marlena better than anyone else on earth and he can tell by the look on her face she has accepted the situation but he can also see she is clearly unhappy. It’s in her eyes, the sadness and the regret she is feeling. John sits in silence as he watches the woman he loves more than anything prepare to remarry her husband. He watches as Roman says his vows…how he talks about the obstacles they had to overcome – namely Stefano and John (without actually naming them), how they always manage to find their way back to one another; how much he loves her and finally he watches as Roman leans over and kisses her lips.
John sat up as Marlena began to recite her vows to Roman. He listened closely while he watched her body language. He winced in pain as Marlena said the day she married him was one of the happiest days of her life. It was true and he knew it, but it still hurt to hear her say it. And then she spoke about the children…how much joy they brought her; how she couldn’t imagine her life without them…all true. Until Roman came back, he could have never imagined his life without them in it. She also spoke about the pain and heartache they both shared…he knew this to be true also. Late at night in a time when they shared a life together, when he was Roman, she would have him hold her in his arms all night long, afraid to sleep because it might all be a dream and when she awoke he would still be gone. She would whisper how happy she was because he was back in her life and even though they were happy before Stefano, somehow they had managed to share a deeper love for one another.
And finally he watched as Marlena wished they would both find the happiness they wanted and deserved. Because he was watching her body language he noticed something was wrong immediately. He could see it in her face and just like that she fainted. The tape stopped. When it resumed, Roman was standing by Marlena and the crowd was chanting for them to kiss. Roman told her he loved and then it was Marlena’s turn. John held his breath. She said it…she loved him. Roman pulled her closer to him and began to kiss her. John could see Roman was trying desperately to turn the sweet gentle kiss into something a bit more passionate. He could also see him trying to pull her body closer to him as humanly possible. Finally Marlena pulled away. John exhaled. Just as she was about to walk away, the music began…Unchained Melody. It was their song. John watched as Roman and Marlena danced together and just as the song ended someone called their names. They stood still, their arms still around one another. He saw a flash cross the screen. John took the remote from Laura’s hand and rewound the tape. He watched closely as someone called their names and as soon as he saw the flash, John pressed the pause button. The taped captured their pose…it was the same one he saw in the newspaper…the one of them together.
Laura took the remote from his hand and walked over to the VCR. She pulled the tape out and turned to face John, “Now you know everything. The only thing left to see is the reception.” She placed the tape in her purse and walked out of his loft leaving John sitting alone on the couch. She never said another word.
John sat there unable to move. Everything he thought he knew was wrong. Tears began to roll down his face as he remembered everything he had done to her…it was too much for him to think about. He didn’t want to think about it. The only thing he wanted to do was see her but he knew he couldn’t. It would be another sleepless night for him and again Marlena would be the cause only this time the circumstances were completely different. Was it too late already? Had he pushed her away from him forever? Would she ever forgive him? Suddenly John’s body began to convulse as he sobbed uncontrollably. It didn’t matter if she forgave him, he would never forgive himself.
*****************************************************
Laura drove straight to Marlena’s house…the tape still in her purse.
Marlena opened the door and was surprised to see Laura standing there. “Well, twice in one day. Come in.”
Laura followed Marlena to the couch. “Is anybody else home?”
Marlena shook her head, “Eric has practice and Sami and Carrie are involved in the school play.”
“What about Roman?”
“No, not yet; why do you ask?”
Laura was confident she did the right thing in showing John the tape; she just wasn’t sure how Marlena would react. Only one way to find out. She opened her purse and handed Marlena the tape.
“What’s this?”
“It’s the tape of you and Roman.”
“What tape are you talking about?” She hoped she wrong but she had the sinking feeling she knew what Laura would say next.
“He had to know…he needed to see for himself and I knew after whatever happened between you two yesterday you would never tell him yourself. I took the tape when I was here earlier…at lunch time.” She took Marlena’s hand, “Please don’t be mad, but he needed to know the truth.”
Marlena didn’t know what she felt. She wasn’t sure of anything. The only thing she knew was Laura was doing what she thought was best. She couldn’t be mad at her for that. “I’m not mad at you…to tell you the truth; I don’t know what I feel.”
Laura breathed a sigh of relief, “Whew! I thought you might throw me out of here. You know I only did what I thought was best. I have never seen two people who belong together like you and John. You two have to find a way to get past all of this…I don’t know what happened yesterday but I do know you just don’t stop loving someone overnight…at least not the way you two love one another.”
Marlena listened to her friend’s passionate speech about her and John. The truth was she still loved him she just didn’t know if it would be enough. She didn’t know anything anymore. Finally she spoke, “Did he watch it?” It came out as a whisper. She wanted to know the answer but at the same time she was afraid to hear it.
“I played it for him.”
“And…”
“When it was over, I left. The tape spoke for itself.”
Before Marlena could say anything the front door opened and Eric, Sami and Carrie walked in.
Eric was the first to speak, “Mom, you’re home early.” He walked over, kissed her and turned to Laura, “Hi Aunt Laura.”
Laura could tell Marlena didn’t want the kids to see the tape so she spoke up giving Marlena time to hide the tape underneath the cushion. “Hi Eric, Sami, Carrie.
Sami and Carrie replied in unison, “Hi Aunt Laura.”
With the tape safely hidden, Marlena spoke, “I wasn’t feeling well so I took the day off.” Before they could say anything else she continued, “But I’m feeling much better now, it was just a stomach virus. Go get something to eat in the kitchen. I know you guys are starving.”
At the mention of food, all three children ran to the kitchen. As soon as they left, Marlena grabbed the taped and ran upstairs with it. When she came back down Laura was standing by the door.
“You’re leaving already?”
“It’s been a long day for both of us. Get some rest and think about what I said…about you and John.” She leaned in kissed Marlena on the cheek.
Marlena closed the door behind her and leaned against. She would think about it…that was probably all she would be able to think about until she saw him tomorrow night. Hearing the kids voices getting louder she made her way into the kitchen with a smile on her face. No matter what else was happening in her life, they always cheered her up. Standing in the kitchen doorway watching them interact with one another, listening to them tease one another brought a smile to her face. “What are you guys up to now?”
The day was a blur for John, before he knew it Brady was already with Caroline and Shawn and he was on his way to pick up Rebecca. He sat in his car in front of her apartment…dreading the very moment that had already arrived. Rebecca was a nice woman and if it weren’t for Marlena she could be a momentary distraction. Who was he kidding? It was always Marlena…from the first time she walked into his hospital room it was her. He couldn’t remember a time when she didn’t occupy his thoughts or his heart. And now it might be over…all because he wouldn’t listen to her. He couldn’t bear the thought she would never be in his arms again…in his life again. With a heavy heart John opened the door and walked into Rebecca’s apartment building.
**************************************************
Marlena stepped out of the shower. At least the bruises were almost gone…not quite but with a little makeup no one would be the wiser. Her day had been a whirlwind. Because she missed work the day before she was behind on everything. It seemed all she did all day was play catch up. In a way it was exactly what she needed. She needed to focus her attention on anything but tonight…and now tonight was here. In a little over an hour she would come face to face with John and Rebecca. She didn’t know what would happen…what he was feeling…or what she was feeling for that matter. With the towel wrapped around her body, she walked into her bedroom. Her gown was lying on the bed. Even though it still fit, she wasn’t sure if she should wear it. The minute she tried it on yesterday she was flooded with memories of her and John.
The past:
She was just finishing her makeup when she felt him behind her…his arms going around her waist and his lips making their way down her neck. She leaned back into him, surrendering to him immediately. She remembered their conversation:
“Roman,” she murmured, “We don’t have time for this.”
His hands slowly made their way up her zipper, “Doc, we have all the time we need.”
She heard the zipper of her gown. “Roman if you don’t stop, we’ll be late.”
Her dress fell to the floor, “Doc, it’s already too late.” He scooped her up into his arms and carried her to their bed.
Back to the present:
Marlena shook her head in an attempt to clear her head. She needed to focus on the present and not the past. He probably wouldn’t remember that night anyway. Her towel fell to the floor as she slipped on her garter belt and then her stockings. She loved the way stockings felt against her skin and wearing the garter belt made her feel sexy. John always told her…again he crept into her thoughts. Concentrate she told herself. Marlena picked up her dress and slipped it on. She managed to zip it half way. Roman would have to do the rest. She looked in the mirror. On second thought maybe she should pick something else…but she didn’t have enough time to go thru her closet again. This would have to do. Roman would be home any moment now. It wouldn’t take him long to get ready. All he had to do was jump in the shower and slip on his tuxedo. She sat down at her vanity and began to fix her hair. By the time he came home, she would be ready and waiting downstairs.
*****************************************************
The door opened. Rebecca stood before him.
“Well hello stranger, come in.”
John took her up on her invitation. He looked around. It was the first time he had been inside of her apartment. “This is really nice. Apparently they pay DA’s more than I thought.”
Rebecca laughed, “No they don’t but I made a few wise investments. Ever hear of a company called Basic Black? I own a few shares in it. So far I’ve gotten a great return on my investment.”
“I knew you were smart, I just didn’t realize how smart.” He was beginning to feel at ease.
“I have to say; you look very debonair in your tuxedo. Have a seat. Can I get you a drink?”
“Thank you; and I must say you look beautiful. I’ll have scotch neat. We have a few minutes before we have to leave.” John walked over to the couch and sat down.
Rebecca seemed surprised by his choice. “You fooled me. I thought you would have asked for a glass of wine.”
“Normally, I would have but tonight I feel the need for something a little stronger.” He didn’t bother with an explanation. It wasn’t necessary…he knew the reason…Marlena. It was always Marlena.
Rebecca handed him his drink and sat next to him. “So, how was your trip to New York?”
John didn’t want to think about New York…it brought back bad memories…memories of seeing Roman and Marlena’s picture in the paper and thinking the worse. He couldn’t say that so instead he said, “It was business.”
Rebecca sensed there was more to it than his simple explanation but she said nothing. She would bide her time. “So I guess you missed Roman and Marlena’s big to do.”
John tried to keep his voice as neutral as possible. “If you’re talking about them getting remarried or whatever it was they did, I left the same night. I didn’t know anything about it until the next morning when I saw it in the paper.”
“You get the Salem paper when you’re out of town?”
“Of course, it’s good business. Basic Black’s corporate office is based in Salem and I need to know what’s going on when I’m out of town. You never know what will affect business.” John took a sip of his drink. “After all, my shareholders depend on me to make sure their investment is safe.”
Rebecca smiled, “We definitely appreciate the extra effort you put forth.” She leaned in closer, “But tonight is strictly pleasure…no business…even if it takes money out of my pocket.”
Clearly uncomfortable with the direction the conversation was taking John looked at his watch and spoke, “Maybe we should get going.” He downed the rest of his drink and stood up.
Hiding her disappointment John hadn’t continued their conversation Rebecca grabbed her wrap and headed for the door. The night was young she told herself. There would be plenty of time at the Ball to make her intentions quite clear. Before the night was over, John Black would be in her bed.
**************************************************
Marlena was pacing back and forth downstairs waiting for Roman to finish dressing. He flew in the house twenty minutes earlier apologizing for being late and jumped straight into the shower. He was in such a hurry she didn’t have time to ask him to finish zipping her dress. She heard him coming down the stairs.
“Doc, are you ready?”
“Roman I was ready when you got home.”
“Good, let’s go; we’re already late.” He grabbed his keys and headed for the door.
“Roman, wait.”
“Doc, we’re already late.”
“Roman, we can leave right now if you don’t mind making an entrance.”
“What are you talking about?”
She turned around and showed him the back of her dress. “I need you to finish zipping me up.”
For the first time since he walked in the door, he took the time to actually look at her, “Wow! That’s some dress.” He walked over to her and slowly finished zipping her dress.
She wasn’t sure how to take his comment so she asked, “What do you mean by that?”
Roman shrugged his shoulders, “I just meant it’s some dress.”
Marlena grabbed her wrap and walked to the door. Obviously Roman wasn’t offering any further explanation. “Let’s go.”
******************************************************
As John and Rebecca walked into the ballroom he recognized quite a few people he knew. Some were from his days on the police force and others were from the business world. He didn’t bother looking for Marlena….she wasn’t here…he would know the minute she arrived.
Rebecca spotted some colleagues from work and whispered in his ear she would be right back. John nodded his head in acknowledgment and as she headed off in one direction he went in search of the bar.
He was in the middle of ordering his drink when an unknown heat wave shook him to his core. She was here. He didn’t have to look, he could feel her presence. John gulped his drink down before turning around.
Roman and Marlena stood in the door way surveying the room. She knew he was here. She could feel him. Her eyes zeroed in on him at the exact moment he turned around and looked in her direction. Their eyes were locked onto one another.
Roman was completely oblivious to the interaction between John and Marlena. Rebecca, however, was not. She had said a quick hello to her colleagues and was making her way to the bar when she saw the entire scene unfold before her eyes. John turned to face the door way at the same moment Marlena’s eyes found him. It seemed as if they communicated with one another in some unspoken language. There was something between them. Now all she needed to know if it was because of their past or was it something more. Either way, she didn’t intend to lose. She quickly made her way across the room to his side.
John stood there frozen. She took his breath away. He had to tell himself to breathe in and out. The dress…he remembered that dress; white satin; sleeveless …the way it clung to her body; the plunging neckline that revealed just enough to make you want to see more but not enough to seem inappropriate; the slit in the middle that opened with each step she took giving a hint of the promise land no man but the one she chose would ever reach; and last but not least the back of the dress which came mid way down her back and made every man wish he was the one who would help her step out it when the night was over. The last time he saw it they were married and she only wore it for five minutes before it lay discarded on the floor as he carried her to their bed. With her hair up in a French twist she resembled a Greek Goddess. She was absolutely stunning.
Marlena watched as the memory of the night she wore her gown wash over John’s face. She knew he was remembering every second of it. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Rebecca approaching him. She knew their connection would be broken as soon as Rebecca touched his arm, and he looked away. That would be the perfect time; she wasn’t ready to face him yet.
John looked back up at the doorway only to find Roman and Marlena had disappeared into the crowd. He turned his attention back to Rebecca. “Can I get you something to drink?”
“Chardonnay would be fine.” While John ordered her wine, Rebecca scanned the ballroom in the hopes of finding where Roman and Marlena were. Where ever they were, she intended for her and John to be on the opposite side of room. She knew they couldn’t avoid them all night but she wasn’t going out of her way to be around them either.
John turned and handed her glass. “How about we mingle?” He headed across the room before she could answer. Rebecca hurried to catch up with him. As they crossed the floor, the orchestra began to play.
Somewhere on the other side of the ballroom, Roman and Marlena were standing with a group of friends. The guys were all cops and talking shop while the wives were talking amongst themselves. Marlena was trying her best to stay involved in the conversation but the truth was she was constantly surveying the room…looking for John. The way he looked at her earlier told her everything she needed to know. He would seek her out tonight.
Unable to stay involved in the conversation and unwilling to stand there while Roman talked to his police force buddies Marlena excused herself and went in search of the bar. She walked thru the crowd completely unaware of the effect she had on every man she passed. It was her natural beauty and grace that caught their eye but it was the fact that it was effortless that captivated them. As she stood in front of the bar with a glass of wine in her hand she heard the music drift across the ballroom floor.
John and Rebecca were still trying to make their way across the floor. They were constantly stopped by either people Rebecca knew and worked with or business acquaintances of John. After standing next to Rebecca for ten minutes while she talked shop with an attorney from her office, John excused himself and went in search of the bar. This was the last thing Rebecca wanted to happen…John walking around by himself but she could hardly be rude to a colleague from work. She simply smiled and watched him walk away.
The music was so lovely Marlena closed her eyes and began sway with the beat. She loved to dance but Roman was no where to be found and the truth was she didn’t really want to dance with him.
The search for a drink was only an excuse. In reality John was looking for Marlena. He needed to see her…talk to her…make it up to her…beg her forgiveness. And as if by magic the crowd parted and there she was…right in front of him. He stood there for a minute watching as her body swayed to the music. Once again he had to force himself to breathe.
Marlena was enjoying the music…her eyes still closed. She stopped swaying…John was near…she could feel him watching her. Marlena slowly opened her eyes only to find his blue eyes staring into hers. He closed the distance between them quickly…before she could turn away.
“Marlena, please don’t leave.”
“I can’t do this John…not tonight.” She started to walk away.
“Wait.” His eyes pleaded with her to stay. He reached out and attempted to take her hand.
For a moment she almost lost herself in the warmth of his eyes and allowed him to touch her but at the last second she remembered the way he treated her two days ago. She moved her hand away. Her momentary weakness was gone and all that was left was the Marlena he created with his coldness towards her. “My husband is waiting for me and I’m sure your date is looking for you.”
John stood there quietly. He deserved everything she said…he deserved more. Still he had to try, “Doc…please…”
Hearing John call her Doc ordinarily would have sent shivers up and down her spine but tonight wasn’t an ordinary night. She closed the distance between them…what she had to say wasn’t meant to be overheard by anyone else. “I seem to recall you saying you were my personal fucking machine…well tonight I won’t need your services.” The fact that she leaned in as close as possible to him so he would inhale her perfume and his eyes would automatically wander to her cleavage was an added bonus. She walked away in search of anyone she knew leaving him standing there alone.
John watched as she walked away from him. He watched the sway of her bottom and the curve of her hips. As he looked around he noticed he wasn’t the only man watching her as she walked away. He was heartbroken but he knew he couldn’t say anything…still there was a moment between them. A moment when she wavered…it was over in a second but he knew it was there. He stepped up to the bar and ordered a club soda…the night was young and he needed a clear head. He would wait as long as it took…but before the night was over there would be an understanding between them. Damn! She smelled good.
Roman looked around for Marlena. She was no where in sight. He should have paid more attention to her but he got involved in discussing work with the other cops. That wasn’t a good excuse and he knew it. They were trying to make their way back to one another and this didn’t help at all. He went in search of his wife.
Finally Rebecca was able to excuse herself from her colleagues. She walked in the general direction she last saw John. Rebecca weaved her way in and out of the crowd. Coming toward her dead ahead was Marlena. She hated to admit it, but the woman was absolutely gorgeous. Rebecca watched as men turned and stared as Marlena walked past them never noticing the effect she had on them. If she was coming from that direction it was a sure bet she would find John not far behind her. Now was as good a time as any…she needed to know what was going on between them…if anything.
“Hello Marlena. How are you?”
Marlena was so intent in putting distance between her and John she didn’t even notice Rebecca walking toward her until she spoke. “Hi Rebecca. I’m fine and you?”
“Fine. So are you enjoying tonight or are you bored out of your mind?”
“To tell you the truth I’m little tired. If this wasn’t the Policeman’s Ball I wouldn’t be here but…” She didn’t bother to finish her sentence.
“I know what you mean. I can’t take two steps without running into an attorney or a cop. And all they want to do is talk shop.”
“I know but I guess this is how Roman feels every time he escorts me to one of the hospital functions. So I just have to grin and bear it.”
“Speaking of Roman…congratulations on your recent celebration. I understand it was a complete surprise.”
“Thank you and it was. Roman planned everything himself. I had no idea.” The hairs on the back of her neck were tingling…telling her to be careful in her choice of words. That was something both Roman and John had taught her. Pay attention to the signals your body gives you. They can warn you of danger and sometimes keep you alive.
“Well I’m sorry I missed it but it couldn’t be helped.” She pretended to look around the room before she spoke again. “I got waylaid a few minutes ago and I seem to have lost my date.”
“Oh. Who are you looking for?” Marlena knew John was Rebecca’s escort and she also knew Rebecca was fishing for information.
“John. John Black.” She looked closely to see if there was any reaction from Marlena. There was none that she could see.
“I passed John a few minutes ago at the bar. If you hurry he should still be there.” Marlena knew Rebecca would be watching for any reaction so she intentionally prepared herself for her reply thereby showing no reaction at all. She was a psychiatrist after all and the subconscious was her playground.
“Thanks. I’m sure I’ll see you again before the night is over and if I don’t try and have a good time.”
Marlena smiled, “You’re right; we’ll probably run into one another again.”
They both headed off in opposite directions. Marlena going anywhere John wasn’t and Rebecca actively seeking John.
Marlena was actually enjoying herself despite her earlier run in with John. Bo and Hope, Abe and Lexie, Mickey and Maggie, along with Tom and Alice Horton had finally arrived and they were all sitting together. Everyone was laughing and talking…the guys were talking about sports and the women were just enjoying each others company. Looking around the table it reminded her of old times…happier times…when she was…she wouldn’t let herself think about him. Too late…he was already in her thoughts. She remembered lots of nights like tonight…nights when they were out with all of their friends and family. There had been nights like this one with Roman, but most of her memories were of her and John. After all this time, she still remembered those nights. The difference between her nights with John and tonight was like the difference between the sun and the moon. It didn’t matter where they were because they were always in close physical contact with one another. Whether it was John simply holding her hand, or caressing the small of her back there was always physical contact between them. He would never be standing so far away from her …like she and Roman were right now. And inevitably they would sneak off together to be alone if only for a moment but most of the time it was hardly a moment.
The Past
She remembered with clarity the first time John suggested they make love outside of their home or her office. It happened soon after they came back from West Virginia…during a time when they were still finding their way towards one another. They were at a dance similar to this one only it wasn’t formal. That night he was more attentive than usual. While dancing he held her closer than usual and held on to her after the music stopped. If she wandered away to talk to someone else she would look up and see him staring at her. Finally she had to know what was bothering him.
“Roman, what’s the matter? Is something wrong?” She was afraid he was going to tell her he was going on a dangerous undercover assignment. She held her breath fearing the worst.
“Doc, I love you so much. You and the kids are everything to me.” His eyes were locked onto hers.
Now she knew something was wrong. “Let’s go home so we can talk.”
“This can’t wait Doc, I need you now.” There was a sense of urgency in his voice.
The intensity of his gaze sent shivers throughout her entire body. “Roman, what’s …” Before she could finish the sentence he was guiding her out of the door into the empty room next door. He closed the door behind them, locked it and pulled her into a kiss. His lips aggressively attacked her lips; his tongue demanded entrance into her mouth; his hands made their way across her body.
Marlena responded with equal fervor until finally pulling away breathless. “Roman we have to stop. We can’t do this here…let’s go home.”
“Doc,” he began breathless, “I can’t wait that long. I want you…no I need you now.” He pulled her to him once again. His mouth began making its way down her neck, constantly murmuring how much he loved her.
Marlena was beginning to get lost in the desire he was creating within her. She could feel her body wanting his touch, craving his touch, needing his touch. If she didn’t stop now, there would be no stopping…they would make love right then and there and that was something she couldn’t do…wouldn’t do and had never done before. Once again she pulled away and stepped back from him. “Roman there’s a room full of our friends right next door. We can’t do this. What if someone walks in?”
“Doc,” he took a step towards her, “you are so beautiful, I just can’t help myself. Besides, I locked the door. No one will just barge in on us.”
“Roman don’t come near me. I can’t think straight when you’re this close to me.” She backed away from him.
He said nothing …his eyes conveyed everything he was feeling. He took another step towards her. It was over and she knew it. She could see the love and passion in his eyes for her. She met him half way. His arms went around her waist and pulled her to him. She could see the desire in his eyes as he leaned over and attacked her mouth once more. His hands were unzipping her dress, slipping it off her shoulders and letting it fall to the floor before she realized it.
This was a new Roman standing before her, undressing her and wanting to make love to her in a public venue. She wasn’t sure what to do…how to act. But even as she stood there, his hands were already freeing her breasts from her brassiere. They had never done this before…he had never been so desperate to make love to her. His desperation was both exciting and frightening. Standing there with her breasts exposed she watched as John leaned over and captured one with his mouth as his other hand began to pull and tug on her other nipple. Any nervousness she might have felt was quickly replaced by desire the moment his mouth touched her breast. Her eyes closed as the familiar warmth that only he could bring about began to spread throughout her entire body. Suddenly she felt him pull back…her eyes opened…his arms went around her waist as he lifted her off her feet. Instinctively her legs wrapped around his waist. Nuzzling and kissing her neck he walked over to the table in the middle of the room. Slowly he untangled her legs from around his waist and she slid down his body until she was facing him once again. Expecting him to place her on top of the table she was surprised and a little confused when he placed his hands on her waist and turned her body around until her back was to him. She stood there waiting…not quite knowing what to expect…but realizing her body was aching for him to begin whatever it was he was planning on doing to her. He slowly lowered her panties to the floor and helped her step out of them. He pressed his body into hers so she could feel his erection which in turn caused her heart to beat faster and a rosy flush to spread over her entire body. His mouth found the place on her neck that only he knew about…the place that drove her crazy. As she gave in to her desire Roman placed her hands on the table and inserted his leg between hers in order to widen her stance. The next sound she heard was that of his zipper. He entered her quickly and began moving in and out of her. They had never done this before…in this position. She was startled by his sudden action but he felt so good all she could do was close her eyes and hold on tightly to the table. His thrusts were becoming harder and harder. He was pounding her body like he had never done before. She couldn’t catch her breath. She could feel herself on the verge of exploding. In and out, in and out he went. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper…until she thought he would split her in half. She was almost there. She wanted to cry out…she wanted to scream his name. And suddenly…
Back to the Present
A shudder passed through Marlena’s entire body. Luckily no one noticed. She was on the verge of having an orgasm. The ache between her legs had begun…all from a memory of him…of them together. The throbbing was getting worse. She was afraid her juices would begin to run down her leg. When she looked up, he was standing there…his eyes possessing her.
Somehow he knew what she was thinking…no make that dreaming about. He could tell by the way she was breathing, the rosy color spreading across her neck, her body language, the way her legs were clamped together tightly…as if that would stop the ache. It was the look in her eyes…the same look she had the day of the Titan Board Meeting…only this time it was in front of family and friends. Luckily Roman was too busy socializing to notice his wife’s predicament. It was up to him to rescue her…to help her in whatever way she needed him.
She knew what he was thinking…what he knew. It was their connection…they could always read one another’s mind. The question was…what did she want to do? What did she want him to do?
The laughter and talking went on around them. No one else was aware of the silent conversation they were having with one another. She sat there smiling and nodding as if she were paying attention to everything being said and he stood there flashing his most innocent smile to everyone. Who would make the first move?
Finally there was a lull in the lively conversation and he had a chance to speak. Addressing the entire table he said, “Well ladies I must say, this is the best looking table in the entire room.”
Maggie was the first to reply, “John you are a true gentleman. Please sit down and join us unless you want to join our husbands on the other end.”
“Why would I want to be with them when I could be surrounded by beautiful women? I think I’m fine right where I am.” He walked around the table and took an empty seat…the only one there…the one next to Marlena. He was desperate to have her. Immediately his hand went on her leg and squeezed it. He could feel the heat from her body through the fabric of her gown. His hand slowly began to caress her leg in light feathery strokes never straying too far up her thigh. Already his pants were a little tighter.
“So John,” Maggie continued, “Did you come by yourself or is your date floating around here somewhere?”
He felt Marlena’s body stiffen at the mention of his date. His hand went a little higher. “I’m here with Rebecca Morrison from the DA’s office. We got separated a while back and I haven’t caught up with her yet.” In reality he wasn’t looking for her…he was only concerned with one woman tonight and she was sitting right next to him…Marlena.
Marlena sat there unable to move…barely able to breathe. She felt like she was been torn in half. Part of her wanted nothing to do with him whatsoever while the other part could feel the heat between them…the way his hand felt on her leg. A week ago there would have been no doubt what her decision would have been…she would have chosen John and she would be with him right now despite the fact that her husband, family and friends were present. They would have found a way to be together…it was what they did…what he did to her…how he helped her embrace her sexuality without being afraid or ashamed of it. They had come a long way from the night so long ago when she would have been embarrassed his hand was caressing her leg. But things were different. It was a week later and so much had changed between them. Still, the only thing she could think of was the way it would feel to have his hand slowly make its way to the place that ached to be touched…the way only he could. Without realizing what she was doing she shifted her body slightly in her chair causing his hand to travel even further up her thigh. She looked down and could see the peaks of her nipples straining against her gown. She needed to get some air…to get away from him. Before she could move, Alice began talking about her and Tom’s courtship causing everyone to give her their undivided attention…everyone that is, but John and Marlena.
John’s hand finally made its way to the opening in her gown. He leaned forward as his hand slipped between her legs. Marlena picked up her glass of wine as she felt his hand creep slowly to her opening. She wanted him to stop…she wanted him to continue. She hated him…she hated herself more for being weak. His fingers lightly brushed against her opening. She was so wet. It took all of her resolve not to moan out loud. She leaned forward in her chair and adjusted her body once more…this time opening her legs just a little wider. His fingers managed to slip inside of her. Her hand found his leg. He slowly pulled them out. She felt empty…her hand began to travel up his thigh. His fingers began to slip and out of her. She finally reached the slight bulge in his pants and began to rub her hand back and forth over it. He felt so good. If she didn’t leave right now he would make her come and they knew it. The problem was he didn’t want to stop and she didn’t want him to stop. Something would have to give and right now both of them were too caught up in the moment.
But as luck would have it, fate stepped in…in the form of her husband Roman. He finally looked over at the table where all the wives were sitting. To his surprise he saw John sitting there. For a split second an uneasy feeling came over him. But everything looked fine. Apparently Alice was telling a story that had everyone paying close attention. He glanced back to Marlena. She seemed to be concentrating on every word Alice said. There was such an intense look on her face. She looked so beautiful…in fact she looked like she was glowing. Suddenly he felt guilty…after all he had done to make them closer, he was spending all his time away from her. That would have to change…starting right now.
No one noticed Roman walking up to the table until he spoke. Everyone was listening to Alice and John and Marlena were too involved with each other. “Ahem.”
Alice stopped speaking. Everyone looked up at Roman. Marlena looked up and slowly removed her hand from the bulge in his pants and gripped his thigh. She wanted him to stop. John however kept moving his fingers in and out of her.
“I’m sorry to interrupt I was wondering if I could borrow my wife for a moment.”
Alice spoke first, “Well that depends…if you’re going to ask her to dance than the answer is yes; if you simply want to introduce her to someone than the answer is no.”
Everyone at the table smiled. No one messed with Alice Horton…even the captain of the Salem PD.
“Well Mrs. Horton, you must have read my mind.”
John slowly withdrew his fingers from inside of her but not before his index finger rubbed her clitoris a few times. Her fingernails dug into his thigh. If he didn’t stop right then and there, she would have an orgasm in front of her husband.
“Well Doc, would you like to dance with me?”
Marlena’s entire body ached for John’s touch. She wanted him to finish what he started. The throbbing between her legs was painful. She wanted to say no but instead she stood up and walked towards him, “Of course Roman.” She took his arm and they walked towards the dance floor.
John sat back in his chair. He watched her walk away from him on the arm of her husband. As they reached the dance floor she turned and entered Roman’s open arms. She and John were facing each other…their eyes connected. Once again the unspoken communication between them began. They both knew nothing would be settled between them tonight but they also knew before the night was over some how, some where they would be together. It was what they both wanted…physical gratification.
Marlena couldn’t wait for the music to end. She felt Roman’s hand caress her back. Instead of enjoying his touch all she could think about was John. It was times like this one that made her question her own sanity. Here she was, in the middle of a Ball, dancing with her husband, surrounded by friends and family alike and all she could think about was being with John. She replayed their conversation in his apartment from two days ago…the day he accused her of only wanting him for his body…of his being her personal fucking machine. And earlier tonight she told him his services wouldn’t be needed. She was wrong…dead wrong. His services were desperately needed. He would be her personal fucking machine and she didn’t give a damn. She would use him over and over again and again until she was completely satisfied. She stared in his direction once more.
John felt a volt of electricity cross the dance floor and hit him. He was shaken to his core. As he looked into her eyes, everything she was thinking was communicated to him. He understood. Whatever she wanted…whatever she needed he would do it. Now all they had to do was wait for the perfect time. Waiting, however, was not what he wanted to do. He would create the perfect time. He stood up. “Ladies, since Rebecca hasn’t found me yet, I guess I’ll try once more to find her.”
Hope spoke, “John, are you sure you want to leave? I mean this is a huge place. You might want to think about staying in one place and letting her find you.”
That’s exactly was he was counting on…it was a huge place and with any luck he would have time alone with Marlena before he ran into her. “No, I better look for her. But if you see her tell her tell to wait for me. I’m going to walk around and then I’ll be back here. If I don’t run into anybody I should be back in about half an hour or forty-five minutes at the most.” He headed off in search of Rebecca…at least that’s what he wanted everyone to think. He would wait by the bar…she would know which one.
Marlena watched as John left the table. She wasn’t concerned…he knew what she wanted from him. Finally the music ended. They walked back to the table. Roman looked around and noticed John was missing. “Where did John go?”
Again Hope spoke, “He went to look for Rebecca although as big as this place is you could walk around for a solid hour and not find the person you’re looking for. He said he would be back in about forty-five minutes.”
That was all the information Marlena needed. She knew where to look for him. It was just a matter of timing.
Luck was running in her favor. Roman asked her if she wanted anything and when she declined he went back to the guys. She sat down and joined in the conversation. After a few minutes Marlena stood up. “I need a little air. I’ll be back.” She walked away. The throbbing between her legs was intensifying.
John was on his second club soda when he saw Marlena walking towards him. He downed the rest of his drink and headed for the door. She followed him at a discreet distance just long enough to see where she needed to meet him. John left the room and walked straight to the elevator. He pushed the button and got in. Marlena turned around and walked back to the bar. She ordered a club soda and slowly drank it. No one would ever guess she was on her way to meet John or that she was so aroused she didn’t know how much longer she would last. As soon as she finished she casually walked to the elevator. She pushed the button. The door opened…he was waiting for her. She stepped in and stood next to him. John pressed the button for the bottom floor. They rode down in silence. Three-fourths of the way down he hit the stop button effectively stopping the elevator between floors.
Suddenly John pushed Marlena against the back wall. He knew what she wanted. There was no time to waste. His hands went to the back of her dress and unzipped it. He helped her step out of it. He slipped off his jacket and placed it on the floor. He removed his tie and put it in his pants pocket. Next he unbuttoned his shirt. When the time came he wanted to feel her skin against his. She stood before him in her heels, stockings and a garter belt. John knelt down in front of her and placed one of her legs over his shoulder. Marlena closed her eyes. He couldn’t wait any longer. Before she knew it, she felt his tongue moving in and out of her. She ran her fingers thru his hair. It wouldn’t be long and they both knew it. He could hear her gasping for air. His tongue found her clitoris. She was in heaven. Her hands held his head in place…his tongue licking and sucking her faster and faster. She couldn’t catch her breath. He was so good.
“There, right there,” she moaned. “Don’t stop….p l e a s e d o n’ t s t o p.”
John felt her body begin to tremble. Her juices flow freely from her. Marlena was over the edge. With her body still tingling all over John suddenly lowered her leg from his shoulder and stood up. His hands went around her waist as he lifted her up…her legs wrapped around him. He leaned her into the wall and with one hand unzipped his pants. She was still feeling the effects of her orgasm when she felt him enter her. He immediately began to thrust in and out of her. She held on tightly to him…her nipples pressing against the hair on his chest. This is what they both wanted…instant physical gratification. It wasn’t enough…he needed to go deeper…she needed him to go deeper. Without withdrawing from her body, John pulled away from the wall and knelt down on the floor. Still kneeling, he sat back on his legs allowing Marlena to continue to sit on his lap. Marlena arched her back and placed her hands on the floor behind her for leverage. His hands went around her waist. Now he could go deeper…he could control her movements. He began to thrust in and out of her body. With his hands on her waist he was able to go deeper and deeper inside of her causing Marlena to moan out loud. He was the only man who ever made her lose control each and every time they were together…the only man who could ever reach her G-spot…in fact she didn’t know she had one until John. He watched as her breasts bounced up and down every time he entered her…begging him to take them in his mouth. Never one to pass up an opportunity John leaned over captured her nipple in his mouth. He began to suck on it as hard as he could. The sensation of him pumping in and out of her faster and faster and him sucking on her nipple was driving Marlena over the edge. He was right behind her. He could feel her walls tighten around him. John let go of her breast and prepared for her orgasm. Marlena suddenly leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. It had begun. Her body was trembling, her heart was beating a mile a minute, she couldn’t breathe, spots appeared before her eyes and there was a loud roaring in her ears. It was glorious, it was magnificent, it was everything she ever wanted…but then it always was. Now it was his turn. With one last thrust he emptied everything he had into her. He couldn’t move; his body was frozen in the rapture of passion; everything seemed to come to a stand still, time had no meaning, the only thing he knew were the incredible waves of pleasure washing over his body over and over. And finally it was over. Slowly, regrettably he withdrew from her warm body. They both stood, neither saying a word. John watched as she slipped back into her dress. He never got tired of watching her dress after they made love. There was always a glow about her. She turned and waited for him to zip her up. His hands brushed against the small of her back as his hands went to her zipper. The touch of his hand against her skin sent a small shiver throughout her body. John buttoned his shirt, fixed his tie and slipped on his jacket. As soon as he was finished he pressed the elevator button. Once again the elevator began to move. On the way back up, John pressed the button for the top floor, the floor the Ball was being held, and for the floor right below it. He would get off one floor below the Ball and walk up the flight of stairs. No one would be the wiser. The elevator stopped, the door opened, John stepped out, the door began to close, Marlena blocked it with her hand, she leaned out and said, “We’re not done yet, not by a long shot.” John simply nodded his head in agreement. He turned and walked to the stairs. Marlena leaned back against the wall and smiled. She had him right where she wanted him…tonight he was definitely her personal fucking machine. When the doors opened Marlena stepped out and walked back into the Ball.
Marlena headed straight for the bar and ordered a tall glass of water with a twist of lemon. She stood there drinking it slowly…her body was still on fire and she needed to cool off before she faced everyone. The memory of her rendezvous with John in the elevator was still fresh on her mind. As crude as it sounded and as hurt as she was when he first said it…it was true…he was her personal fucking machine. The things he did to her…the things she wanted him to do to her…the way it felt when he touched her body… was incredible. He did things to her she never knew was possible. The longer they were together the more she wanted him…and it was becoming a bit dangerous. They were taking unnecessary chances. His hand between her legs as they sat at a table full of their friends…him stroking her while Roman stood just a few feet away…it was madness. And just now in the elevator. The feel of his tongue inside of her… she could feel the heat spread throughout her again. They would have to come to a whole new understanding in their relationship. She would not go to him again tonight…she would not let him touch her. Marlena order another tall glass of water. The first one hadn’t done the trick. She needed another one.
John walked into the Ballroom and looked around. He needed a drink…something to help him cool off.
Marlena downed her second glass of water and just about ready to leave when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned around and was surprised to see Rebecca standing in front of her. “Well hello again Rebecca? Don’t tell me you still haven’t found John yet?”
Marlena was the last person she wanted to see right now. “No I haven’t.” She hated to ask but she had to know, “Have you seen John?” She looked all over and she still hadn’t found him. This place was larger than she first realized.
“As a matter of fact I have.” She could see Rebecca was desperate to find John and also desperate to know if they had been together.
Rebecca tried to hide her annoyance at this bit of information. The last thing she wanted Marlena to know was except for arriving together they hadn’t spent any time together. “Really…where?”
“He was at our table for a while but I left to dance with Roman and when I got back he was already gone. I think Hope said he went to look for you.”
The fact that he spent time at Marlena’s table irritated her but hearing that he went to look for her did help a little bit. And least they weren’t alone…other people were also there. Maybe she was wrong…maybe there wasn’t anything going on between John and Marlena except for a history they shared. She made a promise to herself…John would not leave her side for the rest of the night…in fact he wouldn’t leave her side until tomorrow morning. Someone seemed to have caught Marlena’s attention. She turned around. It was John…or course it was…who else would it be?
Marlena spoke before either one of them could say a word, “I was just telling Rebecca you disappeared while I was dancing with Roman and I hadn’t seen you since then.” She just told him everything he needed to know.
He smiled at both of them, “I’m sorry Rebecca; I looked for you after I went to the bar but this place is so damn big I couldn’t find you. I ran across Marlena and sat at their table in the hopes you would find me but after a while I left and went looking for you. I guess we were going in circles…not to mention I kept running into people I know.” It wasn’t natural…he wanted her again…right now.
Marlena could see Rebecca was still questioning their relationship. They had gotten away with it already and there would not be a repeat performance…not here…not tonight. “So I guess I should get back to my table, you guys are more than welcome to sit with us.” She looked directly at Rebecca and said, “Actually you’ll probably be sitting with us because all the guys seem to do is stand around and talk.”
Before Rebecca could object John spoke up, “We’d love to. And like I told Maggie earlier, why would I want to stand when I can be surrounded by beautiful women.”
All three headed back to Marlena’s table with Marlena leading the way, Rebecca following her and John bringing up the rear…but the truth was he was watching Marlena’s rear the way it moved with each step he took. As they weaved their way thru the crowd he noticed more than one man do a double take as she passed. Age was irrelevant…although the majority of the looks came from guys in their early twenties. It always amazed him that she never noticed any of the men looking or a better word would be leering at her. She never paid them any attention…just like now. Any other woman would have reveled in all the attention but not Marlena.
Again Rebecca noticed the attention Marlena received as they walked thru the crowd and again she was amazed Marlena never paid any of them any attention. This wasn’t exactly how she planned on spending the night but she couldn’t very well say anything.
Finally they arrived at the table and everything and everyone was the same with one exception…Hope and Bo were on the dance floor. She watched as they danced. They were really good for one another. He was the same hot head Bo Brady, maybe a little calmer, and Hope was his anchor. She loved them dearly…they were family. Marlena turned back to the table and speaking to no in particular said, “I see the guys are still talking.”
Maggie answered, “All except Hope, she went over there and dragged him on the dance floor.”
“Good for her,” Marlena responded.
John pulled out two empty chairs…one for Rebecca and one for Marlena. Rebecca sat first and then Marlena. “Excuse me ladies, I’ll be right back.”
Marlena looked up at him, smiled and said, “I thought you wanted to be surrounded by beautiful women.”
He knew she was kidding him, “Oh, I do…I’m just going over to say my hellos and I’ll be right back.” He turned and walked towards Roman and the rest of the husbands. He would never understand how they could stand around and talk about work or sports when they were out with their wives…especially Roman. He liked Roman but it was becoming clear to him that Roman didn’t fully understand the woman he was married to or what she needed. He did…if they were still married; there was no way he would be that far away from her. In fact she wasn’t in his arms on the dance floor they would have found some place for them to be alone. But not Roman…he was too busy socializing with his buddies to pay attention to his wife. He walked up to Roman.
Rebecca sat there silently. That exchange between John and Marlena seemed totally innocent. She was beginning to analyze everything they did or said and that wasn’t healthy. No man had ever captured her interest the way John Black did. Enough worrying about John and Marlena…obviously she was mistaken. “So tell me, do the men always talk about work or whatever it is they’re talking about while you guys just sit here?”
Hope walked up just in time to hear Rebecca’s question, “All the time, every time unless we drag them on the dance floor and then it’s right back to the men’s club.”
Everyone started laughing.
“The men’s club…what do you mean?”
Lexie spoke up, “That’s what we started calling it…the men’s club…they’ll stand there all night until we go over there or…”
Maggie finished her sentence, “or they look over here and see the dirty looks we’re giving them and then they’ll be over here in a flash.”
“And it’s always been like this, they’ve always been like this.”
Now it was Hope’s turn, “Oh no…only after you’re married and the honeymoon is over. Dating and newly married, they’re very loving, very attentive and extremely affectionate but as time goes by….” she pointed in the direction of the men, “that’s what happens…they join the men’s club.”
“And they all do this…every last one of them.”
“Not all of them,” it was Maggie. “John was never a member of the men’s club.”
Lexie chimed in, “No, he was always at Marlena’s side.” She looked at Marlena and continued, “I swear it was like the honeymoon never ended…remember the time…” Suddenly she stopped talking. “God, I’m so sorry…I shouldn’t have said that.”
“It’s ok Lexie…I was married to him after all.” She felt sorry for Lexie…she knew it was an accident…she didn’t do it on purpose.
Rebecca sat back and listened. She’d heard stories about the love John and Marlena shared and apparently it wasn’t an exaggeration. But if they loved one another so passionately; could a love like theirs ever really be over? Could they really move on? These were questions she desperately wanted answers to. Looking at them tonight they appeared to be two people who were no longer married to one another but found a way to be friends.
An awkward silence settled over the table. No one knew what to say to ease the tension…that is until Marlena spoke again. “It’s true, we were very close and now we’re good friends. And speaking of the devil, here he comes.” He looked so handsome in his tuxedo…he took her breath away.
Everyone turned and looked as John approached the table. He felt all eyes on him. “Is this a private conversation for ladies only or can I join you?”
Smiling Marlena answered, “It’s safe for you to sit. We were just talking about you.”
“In that case, maybe I ought to go back by the guys.”
“John, if I didn’t know you better I’d swear you were fishing for compliments.”
“Who me? Never.” He pulled up a chair and sat next to Rebecca.
Marlena and John’s kidding helped to ease the tension from around the table. Soon everyone was laughing and talking once again. John became an attentive escort to Rebecca. Any doubts she had were slowly being erased by his behavior towards her. As the music continued to play, John noticed Rebecca tapping her foot. He wanted to dance with Marlena…just to hold her in his arms but he could hardly ask her to dance when he hadn’t danced with Rebecca yet. And so he asked, “Rebecca, may I have this dance?”
“I’d love too.” She stood and they walked to the dance floor. It had been worth the wait to feel his arms around her. He moved so effortlessly. If he was this good on his feet she couldn’t help but wonder how good he was in bed. If she had to make a guess, she’d say he was wonderful…maybe she’d get the chance to find out. She moved in closer and laid her head on his shoulder.
Marlena watched as John and Rebecca danced. She watched as Rebecca laid her head on John’s shoulder. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind Rebecca wanted to John in her bed tonight. That wasn’t going to happen…not tonight…not ever. The music ended and they headed back to the table, his arm around her waist and she was leaning into him. He was playing the part of the attentive date and it was getting under her skin.
All of a sudden her view of John and Rebecca was blocked. She looked up and standing before her was a young good looking guy who looked somewhat familiar.
“Uh, excuse me Dr. Evans but I was wondering if uh, you would…” he was so nervous he couldn’t finish his sentence.
Now she recognized him…he was an intern at the hospital. He’d actually been quite helpful to her. She racked her brain trying to remember his name…Michael…Mitch…no it was Mike. She smiled and said, “What can I do for you Mike?”
He was beaming…she remembered his name. His buddies were standing off to the side watching everything. They all noticed her the minute she walked in the ballroom. He already had a slight crush on her but when she walked in wearing that gown he couldn’t help himself. He’d bragged to them he worked with her and he knew her personally. Of course they called him on it and dared him to approach her. So here he was standing before her and she remembered his name! “I was wondering if you would do me the honor of dancing with me.” He rushed on before she could say anything, “Of course I understand if you can’t.” God! He was babbling like an idiot. She would probably tell him to get lost.
She could see buddies standing off to the side watching everything. Maggie and Lexie were sitting back enjoying the show. He was a nice guy and she didn’t want to hurt his feelings. She knew how much courage it took for him to approach her and she would never embarrass him in front of his friends. “I’d be delighted.”
His friends watched in amazement as they walked arm in arm to the dance floor. You could have lit the entire city of Salem the way he was beaming.
By the time Rebecca and John and made it back to the table Marlena was already gone. He hadn’t noticed when she left…he’d been so busy trying to be the perfect escort so he could eventually ask Marlena for a dance. And now she was no where in sight. He tried to hide disappointment. Rebecca was so happy with the way her dance went with John she didn’t even notice Marlena was gone or the slight change in John’s demeanor.
Feeling a little giddy with anticipation for the rest of the evening, she excused herself and headed towards the ladies room. She needed to freshen up her makeup. John would only see her looking her best…even if that meant touching up her makeup every so often.
It was killing him not to know where she was but he didn’t dare ask. He didn’t want to make anyone suspicious. Instead he simply sat down…waiting for her return to the table.
They finally made it to the dance floor. He was so nervous he didn’t know what to do…how to breathe or where to place his hands. Honestly he never thought he would get this far. He thought she would blow him off but at least his friends would have seen him talk to her. She could sense his nervousness. It was up to her to help him up.
“Relax”, she said. Her voice was soothing. “Look into my eyes and listen to my voice.” She took one of his hands and placed it on her back and the other she held in her hand. She pulled him closer to her. “Ok, now take a deep breath, close your eyes and pretend I’m someone you dance with all the time.”
“Every year it never fails.” It was Maggie speaking.
“I know…and every year it’s always the same,” replied Lexie.
For some unknown reason this exchange between Maggie and Lexie captured John’s interest. He looked in the general area their attention was focused. In his line of sight was Marlena dancing with some young man. He smiled…everything was suddenly clear to him. While married to her, he, himself, had faced this very problem. There was always some young upstart who always wanted a dance with his wife, Marlena. He used to tease her saying, ‘he was married to the hottest woman on the planet’. It never ceased to amaze him she was completely unaware of her sex appeal…which made her all the more desirable to the opposite sex.
He watched as they danced together. Whoever she was dancing with would remember this night for the rest of his life. He would tell this story over and over again…the night he danced with the older sexy psychiatrist.
After a few minutes it was obvious the young man was in over his head. His first instinct was to rescue her himself; instead he glanced in Roman’s direction to see if he was aware his wife needed to be rescued. Roman was too busy laughing with his buddies…it was up to him. That was just fine by him…he wanted her in his arms. He stood and slowly walked over.
To anyone looking, Marlena seemed to be captivated by her dance partner. The truth was she was trying to make him as comfortable as possible. He was a nervous wreck. She saw John out the corner of her eye. She should have known…he was fully aware of the situation and was coming to her aid while giving Mike a graceful way out. There was a tap on Mike’s shoulder…he looked relieved. He thanked Marlena for the dance and graciously allowed John to take his place. She watched as he walked back to his buddies and waited while John took his place.
He stood there for a moment staring at her…taking in all of her beauty with his eyes. She was so beautiful…so irresistible…he wanted her again. Marlena watched as John’s eyes devoured her…her heart began to beat faster…she could feel her nipples begin to harden…she wanted him again. They made a move towards one another. Almost shyly their hands met…afraid to touch one another…afraid of what they would feel. He pulled her to him. With their hands intertwined he placed them over his heart…it was the way they always danced. He once told her he did that because he wanted her to feel his heartbeat…that she was the reason he was alive. The other went to the small of her back…the place on her back that seemed to have been created just for him. Slowly they began to move to the music. His body craved her…he needed her closer to him. She felt it at the same time. Her body needed his…she needed to be closer to him. They held on tighter to one another…their bodies touching in perfect alignment. He could feel her breasts pushing against his chest…she could feel the beginning of his erection pressing between her legs. They danced slowly…enjoying the feel of each other’s body…knowing that they would find a way to be together again…tonight. The fire in both of them was too hot to be ignored.
Maggie and Lexie watched as John and Marlena danced. They marveled at the way they moved together. Lexie was the first to speak.
“After all this time…it’s still there.”
Maggie nodded her head in agreement. “I know.”
Hope was busy looking at Bo and hadn’t noticed John and Marlena were gone until she turned in her seat. “What are you guys looking at?” She followed their gaze until her eyes settled on John and Marlena. “Oh…now I understand.”
Maggie and Lexie immediately turned to Hope. Neither one wanted to suggest anything inappropriate was going on between John and Marlena. “Hope,” Maggie began, “John just rescued Marlena from another young admirer.”
“It’s ok Maggie, I know.” She understood everything clearly. Roman was Bo’s brother and she loved him. She was glad he was alive and well but even she had to admit that what John and Marlena once shared was special. There was nothing else to say.
The music would end at any moment and they both knew it. There wasn’t much time left. He closed his eyes…he imagined himself kissing her neck and moving slowly down her body. His hand began to trace small circles on the small of her back. She closed her eyes and imagined his hand was moving between her legs…ever so slowly. The heat between them was becoming unbearable. The music stopped…neither one wanted to let go but they knew they had no choice. John pressed her into him one more time…needing her to feel his desire for her. She gasped as she felt his growing erection find its place between her legs.
Rebecca returned to the table just as the music was ending. She looked around and noticed both John and Marlena were gone. Where were they?
Lexie saw Rebecca’s confusion and began to explain, “John went to rescue Marlena from an admirer.”
Rebecca still didn’t understand.
Lexie continued, “It usually happens at least once a year. Some young intern will get enough courage to ask her dance and being the person she is and never wanting to hurt someone’s feelings she accepts.”
Maggie took over the explanation, “The problem is the guy is so surprised she accepts he really can’t concentrate on dancing so…usually someone has to rescue her. Tonight it’s John’s turn. And here they come now.”
Rebecca turned to see John and Marlena making their way back to the table. He pulled a chair for Marlena, two seats down from Rebecca, and sat between them. Marlena pulled her chair closer to the table. She knew what was coming and she couldn’t wait. Almost immediately she felt John’s hand on her leg, slowly making its way up her thigh. Her legs opened just a bit wider. He was amazing…no one would ever guess what his hand was doing underneath the table. He was telling a story about work while his fingers were ever so gently stroking the outer lips of her opening. She was already wet with anticipation. It wouldn’t take long. His fingers began to move in small circles…the same pattern he traced on the small of her back. Without warning his fingers entered her. He began to thrust them in and out of her causing her an enormous amount of pleasure. She bit her lip to keep from crying out. John seemed intent on bringing her to an orgasm right there at the table. His fingers went deeper and deeper inside of her. Marlena had to grip the sides of her chair in order to keep her body from jerking with every movement of his hand. He had to stop before it was too late…she was afraid her rapid breathing would soon become noticeable. Somehow she managed to grab his thigh…squeezing it tightly. It was her signal for him to stop. John, however, had no intention of stopping. He wanted her to come against his hand…he wanted her to sit there and explode into ecstasy with just the two of them realizing what he was doing to her and then they would slip off together and he would have her again. She squeezed his leg again…she was on the verge and if he didn’t stop she wouldn’t be able to control herself. She attempted to close her legs, trapping his hand between her legs but he was ready for that. Now that her legs were closed together he was able to rub her clitoris with thumb. Just a few more strokes with his thumb and she would explode. John could see she was fighting the pleasure he was creating within her with all her strength. He could feel legs begin to tremble against his hand…it was time. He needed to create a distraction. With his free hand, John leaned over and attempted to pick up his drink. The glass slipped out of his hand and the club soda spilled on the table and on him. With everyone focused on the glass, she was able to come against his hand while everyone moved to wipe up his spilled drink. He thrust his hand in and out of her a few more times and then slowly withdrew it. By the time everyone finished wiping up the spill she was finished. No one had any idea. Her release was indescribable…but she needed more…she needed him inside of her…now.
John stood up; his hands placed strategically in front of his erection…the front of his tuxedo wet with club soda. “I’m so sorry. It looks like I caused a mess.”
Rebecca was the first to notice his jacket and shirt were wet. “John, you’re all wet.” She looked around the table for more napkins but they had all been used.
He looked down and pretended to be surprised. “Damn! I didn’t realize I was wet. I’ll be back…I’m just going to the restroom to dry my clothes off a little faster.” He headed towards the bathroom, but as soon as he was out of their line of vision…he doubled back and headed towards the elevator once more. His erection was throbbing.
Marlena sat there a few minutes more. She couldn’t rush off immediately…as much as she wanted to. She picked up her glass and finished her water. Finally she figured enough time had passed. “I’ll be right back…I’m going to the bar. She headed off in the opposite direction of John. She passed the bar and headed straight for the elevator.
The door opened, he was waiting. She stepped in. As soon as the door closed her hands went to his zipper and pulled out his throbbing erection. Her hand hit the button for bottom floor. John sat down…Marlena straddled him. There was no time to waste. Immediately she began riding him. His hands went to her waist. They were both in a state of frenzy…no time for anything but the release they both wanted…no time for words. The only sound that could be heard as the elevator spiraled down to the bottom floor was the grunts both made as she rode him as hard as she could. She was almost there but she knew John wasn’t ready. There would by multiple orgasms for her on this elevator ride. The first one was already beginning. He held on to her tightly as her walls tightened around him. He began to thrust upwards as her orgasm intensified. She was riding the wave and still he pumped inside of her. Slowly her orgasm began to dissipate and still he pumped inside of her. He was moving faster and faster…she was so warm. He could feel himself losing control…and still he pumped inside of her. Once again she felt her walls begin to tighten around him…it didn’t slow him down…in and out…in and out. The elevator reached the bottom floor and stopped…and still he pumped. Finally he was ready to explode inside of her. She was reaching that plateau once again. They would explode together. He continued to pump in and out of her. They both rode the waves of ecstasy together. His pumping in and out of her began to slow down until finally he was done. Marlena slumped against him. Eventually they were both able to stand. Marlena pressed the button for the top floor. John pressed the button for two floors below. Four times he had brought her to ecstasy and each time it was done in complete silence. This was not making love and they both knew it…it was satisfying a need they both possessed…it was fucking.
She’d been back for a while now…sitting at the table…waiting for the night to end. Her glass of wine sat in front of her…hardly touched. Her mind wandered back to her and John in the elevator. Once again they’d gotten away with it but that was the last time. She had to stay away from him for the rest of the night…no contact whatsoever…definitely nothing physical. They were out of control and it had to stop. The problem was the sex was too overpowering…it was their connection…love had nothing to do with it. Sex couldn’t break her heart the way love did.
John was in the men’s room waiting for his shirt and jacket to finish drying. His thoughts returned to Marlena…they always did. He couldn’t stay away from her…she was like a drug to him. And as satisfying as their encounters had been…it wasn’t enough. He wanted more than just sex from her…he wanted what they had before he ruined it. It was up to him to make it up to her. She was using sex as a means to an end…a way to help ease her pain. He’d said some hurtful things to her the other day…things she didn’t deserve…he hurt her deeply. Sex without any emotional involvement was what they were doing but it wasn’t enough. Before the night was over he would talk to her…he made a promise to himself. He wouldn’t touch her again until everything was worked out between them. John headed back to the table…but first he needed to check a few things out.
Except for the fact John had been gone longer than she thought; Rebecca was having a really good time. She liked Maggie, Hope and Lexie. They were nice people. She even liked Marlena…and if it wasn’t for the relationship she and John once shared they could probably be really good friends. She felt a tap on her shoulder. It was John.
“It took my clothes longer to dry than I thought it would.” He’d made a little detour after he left the men’s room. All he needed was the right time. He slid in the chair next to Rebecca. Marlena was no longer sitting next to him…while he was gone she moved to the other side of the table.
“No problem.”
“Well how about I make it up to you? Would you care to dance?”
“I’d love to.” Rebecca took his arm and they headed off to the dance floor.
Marlena watched in silence as John and Rebecca took to the floor. She took a sip of her wine and turned to Maggie. “So Maggie, I guess you’re my date and Lexie is Hope’s date.”
Maggie stood up. “Enough is enough. This is ridiculous.”
They all watched as Maggie headed over to their husbands. Even though they couldn’t hear the conversation, it was evident by the way they all looked back at the table; she was giving them a piece of her mind. A few minutes later she headed back to the table.
Hope was the first to ask, “Aunt Maggie, what did you say them?”
“I simply told them enough was enough and we didn’t appreciate sitting here alone while they were apparently having a good time.”
“That’s all. It looked like you were saying more than that.”
Maggie started laughing, “Well I might have mentioned something about them sleeping alone for a long, long, long time. I think I made my point.”
“From the looks of it, I’d say so.” Lexie pointed and said, “Look.”
They all watched as every last husband made his way to the table…each sitting next to his spouse. Pretty soon, one by one they all headed to the dance floor until it was just Roman and Marlena left.
“Doc, I’m sorry…I’ve been so selfish tonight.”
“Roman, its ok, don’t worry about it.” The truth was she didn’t miss him at all.
“No, it’s not ok. We’re supposed to be spending more time together and instead of being with you, I’m with Bo, Abe and Mickey.”
“Really, Roman, it’s ok.”
“If it’s not too late, I’d like to make it up to you…would you like to dance?”
No, she didn’t feel like it, but she couldn’t say that. Instead she said, “That would be lovely.”
He took her hand and they headed to the floor. She followed his lead as he took her into his arms. There was a time years ago that she loved the feel of his arms around her body. She could remember when she thought she would never tire of dancing with him…but that was a long time ago. That was before John. It seemed her adult life was divided into two halves: pre-John and post-John. And now she no longer had that…what they had now was just sex…anything else was too painful for her.
John watched as Roman and Marlena danced together. He hated the way his hands were on her body…he hated the way he held her close to him.
She knew he was watching her…watching the way Roman held her close. Marlena closed her eyes. She needed to block the memory of her and John together.
It was no longer two separate groups but instead one large party sitting together. No one would ever suspect John and Marlena were pretending to have a good time when in reality, John was desperate to talk to Marlena alone and she was desperate to do anything but that. She made sure they were never seated next to one another and she did her best not to look in his direction. Just one glance into his eyes and she knew her body would begin to crave him once again. Even if it meant spending more time dancing with Roman she was willing to do it. Whatever it took…the problem was John was just as determined to be alone with her. He was sure an opportunity would present itself…he just had to be patient.
As time passed, Marlena began to relax. She enjoyed being in the company of her friends. It had been a long time since she had truly enjoyed an evening out. Every so often she would steal a glance in John’s direction and even he seemed to be enjoying himself. Right now he was on the dance floor with Hope. John loved to dance and the truth was he was an excellent dancer. She had often heard women equate a man’s prow ness on the dance floor to his prow-ness in the bedroom. She never believed that…until John. As she watched him dancing with Hope, she remembered a similar night a long time ago. She and John had gone out to dinner and later dancing. They spent the majority of the night on the dance floor. No other man made her feel the way he did when he held her in his arms…it was the way he moved his body against hers. Anyway, that night, on one of the few occasions she wasn’t in his arms she happened to overhear two women in the ladies room talking about John. Besides the usual comments about his good looks, his physique, they also mentioned the way he danced…the way he held her close to him. Normally Marlena would have smiled to herself and quietly left the room without being seen but that night she stayed and listened to them. It was a conversation she would never forget. She listened as they dissected everything about the way they danced together and finally arrived at the conclusion that he was probably a wonderful lover and the woman he was dancing with was lucky to have a man like that in her life and her bed. She could no longer contain herself and finally revealed her presence to them. To say they were surprised was an understatement but she wasn’t done yet. She simply smiled and just as she was leaving turned to them and said, “You’re right, I am a very lucky woman to have him in my life” she paused for a moment and then added, “and my bed.” Marlena walked out of the ladies room and straight into John’s waiting arms. They danced a few more times until finally the passion between grew too strong to be ignored any longer. On the way out she noticed the same two women from the ladies room watching them. As they passed, all three women smiled at one another.
“Marlena, did you hear me? Would you like to dance?”
Marlena looked up and saw Mickey standing in front of her. “I’m sorry Mickey, I didn’t hear you. What did you say?”
“I asked if you would like to dance. You looked like you were a million miles away.”
She shook her head, “No not a million miles away more like a million years ago.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Don’t worry about it.” How could she explain to him that she was daydreaming about her previous life…the one with John? “To answer your question, I’d love to dance.” She took his arm and walked to the floor.
Everyone was dancing on the floor. Roman was with Rebecca, Hope with Bo, Abe with Lexie and finally John with Maggie. She had been so busy re-living the past she hadn’t noticed anything. She needed to stop thinking about the past and start dealing with the present and the future. It was over between her and John…all except the sex and that was over for tonight.
John noticed Marlena watching him even though he pretended to be totally unaware of it. He could see her gradually relaxing and he knew if they made eye contact she would immediately be on her guard. He would pretend for just a little while longer.
Even though John was engaging her in polite conversation and never missed a beat, Maggie could tell something or rather someone was on his mind. She had a pretty good idea that someone was Marlena. It wasn’t anything she observed between them; in fact it seemed since everyone was finally sitting together Marlena was going out of her way not to be near John. Maybe it was the way they danced together…as if they were still married to one another. There was something special between them then and now. Whatever was going on, she hoped for the best…that no one would be hurt but her intuition told her differently.
Her dance with Mickey was over. When she returned to her seat she saw that everyone else was still on the floor. Mickey headed straight to the bar to get both of them a glass of wine.
Now was the perfect time to talk to her. Everyone else was still on the dance floor, she was sitting at the table alone, Mickey was no where in sight and Maggie had just excused herself to visit the ladies room. John quickly headed over to their table.
Damn! She was hoping he wouldn’t notice she was sitting alone…but she should have known better. Before she could make a move, he was already there.
“Marlena, may I have this dance?”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea. I’m waiting for Mickey to return.”
He sat next to her. “We can talk here or we can talk on the dance floor. It’s up to you.”
She could tell by the sound in his voice he was determined to talk to her. “No; not here. Let’s dance.” They walked to the dance floor.
She stepped into his embrace and once more his hand went to the small of her back. The placement of his hands on her body was as natural as him breathing in and out. The feel of his body against hers sent chills once again up and down her body. Slowly they began to move to the beat of the music.
He began to whisper into her ear, “Doc, we need to talk.”
“There’s nothing to talk about.” She could feel his breath on her skin.
“Doc we can’t go on like this. We need to settle things between us.” Just having her in his arms was already affecting his body.
“John this is not the time or the place for this discussion.” She could feel her nipples begin to harden as they pressed against his chest.
“We can’t go on like this…I won’t go on like this.” Even as the words were pouring from his mouth his body had other ideas. “There’s a room just around the corner from the elevator. I found it earlier. I’ve already picked the lock.”
“Why are you telling me this?” She wanted him again…it was just sex she told herself; nothing more.
“This is not working.” God he wanted her but first they needed to clear the air. No more unemotional sex…he needed and wanted her in his life. “Meet me there.” It was more of a command than a request.
The song ended and John escorted back to the table. One by one everyone began to return to the table. Roman and Rebecca had obviously started a conversation about work while they were dancing and continued it as they sat down. Bo and Abe were off to the bar while Hope and Lexie made a visit to the ladies room. Maggie and Mickey sat quietly next to one another.
Maggie was deep in thought…she watched John and Marlena as they danced and she was sure her first impression was right. There was still something there. Whether or not they had acted on it was another question and one she really didn’t want to know the answer. She was positive about one thing…someone would eventually get hurt.
Marlena took a sip of her wine hoping it would help to calm her down. What was it about him that got underneath her skin so deeply and quickly? Why did she always want him every time she was near him? She was so deep in thought she never heard Roman as sat down next to her.
“Doc, I hate to do this but…”
“But what? Don’t tell me you’re leaving?” This could not be happening to her again.
“No; you didn’t let me finish. I was just about to say that while Rebecca and I were dancing we started talking about work and well….” He didn’t finish his sentence…too afraid to look her in the eye.
“Let me guess. You need to go over a few things with her.”
Roman remained silent.
”Is it just you or are you dragging Abe and Bo along with you?”
“Actually, we’re all sort of working on the same thing and…”
“And in other words, Hope and Lexie are going to be pissed.”
“Doc I know we’re supposed to be spending more time together but I swear to you this can’t be helped.”
“I know Roman.” It’s not that she wanted to spend more time with him…she didn’t want John to see she was alone. “It’s ok.”
Roman leaned over, kissed her on the cheek, stood up and walked over to Abe and Bo. By the look on their faces, they had already given Hope and Lexie the bad news and it hadn’t gone that well. Marlena looked over at John and saw Rebecca slowly making her way over to the guys.
Rebecca walked away from John feeling guilty. This wasn’t what she wanted to do but she didn’t have a choice. He took the news pretty good…didn’t blame her…didn’t get angry. It was her job he said. There were times when his job interfered in his personal life and his job wasn’t as important as hers…so he would be waiting for her when she finished. It would probably take a half an hour forty-five minutes at the most.
John watched as Rebecca joined Roman and the rest of the guys. As soon as they walked away he looked across the table at Marlena…her hazel eyes were already focused on him.
It was hopeless and she knew it. She would meet him…she just needed to wait a few minutes before she made her move. She watched as John excused himself from the table…he would mingle while waiting for Rebecca.
It wasn’t necessary she be present while they discussed the case. They could always fill her in later. She turned back towards John. They could continue their evening together. She was almost there when she saw him stand up and leave the table. She could have stopped him but something inside of her told her to let him leave.
Hope and Lexie sat together fuming. Even though they were both used to these kinds of situations it didn’t help. Hope was determined she would make her way on to this case. Bo hadn’t told her much about it…in fact nothing…but from the way he behaved, it sounded like a big case…one she would love to be working on. Lexie, on the other hand, knew she really had no right to be angry…being on call caused her to leave Abe far more than he left her. They both headed to the bar.
This left Mickey, Maggie and Marlena sitting alone. Maggie said nothing as one by one everyone slowly left the table. She watched as Marlena slowly sipped her wine. She felt Mickey tap her on the leg. They headed off to the dance floor leaving Marlena by herself. She had a feeling when she returned; the table would be completely empty.
Rebecca watched as Marlena sat alone at the table for a few minutes and then slowly walked in the same direction as John. Was she right after all? Were they having an affair? One thing was certain…she would soon have her answers. She followed her at a safe distance.
John waited for her in the dark. He didn’t dare turn on a light. It took a minute for his eyes to adjust to the lack of light. This was another ballroom only much smaller…suited more for private parties. He swore to himself they would talk…he would not touch her until they worked things out. This wasn’t what he wanted. He pulled out a chair and sat down. She would be coming any minute now. He heard the door open slowly.
She entered quickly and stood just inside of the room. She waited for eyes to adjust to the dark before walking. The last thing she needed was to walk into furniture.
“Doc,” his voice barely audible, “I’m over here.”
Her head turned in the direction of his voice. As her eyes became accustomed to the darkness she headed in his direction. He stood as she approached him.
“Doc, we need to talk.”
She stood in front of him. “No we don’t. Talking is not what we do.” She didn’t bother to disguise the desire in her voice.
He heard her desire and made an effort to ignore it…his body on the other hand wasn’t listening to him…it was listening to Marlena. “No damnit. This is not what I want.”
She moved closer to him. “Are you sure?” She was so close to him she could see his chest rising and falling with each breath he took.
He couldn’t breathe…she was too close. He took a step back…right into the chair. There was no place to go. “Doc, I just want to talk to you.”
She took another step…trapping him between herself and the chair. “John, tell me you don’t want me.” She pressed her body into his…feeling the bulge in his pants. “I think you do.”
He pushed her away and stared into her eyes. “No, this isn’t right. I love you Marlena and you love me.”
“No what we have has nothing to do with love.” She moved closer to him.
“Love has everything to do with it. You love me the way I love you.” He leaned in, kissed her neck and whispered in her ear, “Tell me you love me.”
“I don’t love you,” her reply was weak and they both knew it.
He kissed her again, slowly moving his lips down her neck. “Say you love me, Doc.”
“I can’t…I don’t love you.” Her resolve was quickly leaving.
They were so engrossed with one another, neither one noticed the door opening. Rebecca entered and stood quietly; waiting for her eyes to adjust…waiting to see if they were together. Her wait was short-lived.
His arms went around her waist, pulling her to him…pressing his body into hers. “Say you love me Marlena. Tell me you love me.” His lips inches away from hers.
“I…” Before she could finish her sentence she felt John’s lips lightly brush hers. He captured her bottom lip and she could feel his tongue begging entrance into her mouth. If she gave in to his kiss…she would give in to him and they both knew it. Her arms went around his neck…her lips slowly parted allowing his tongue entrance to her mouth.
Rebecca stood there in disbelief. She had her answers…she should leave…but she couldn’t. Something compelled her to stay and watch.
It was a long slow sensual kiss; neither one in a hurry for it to end…both enjoying the moment. Finally they pulled apart. Before they went any further he needed to hear her say it. “Say you love me Marlena.”
She looked into his eyes and said, “I do love you…I always have.”
They still had a lot to talk about…a lot to work out…but for right now nothing else needed to be said. Now he could make love to her…the way he wanted to. His arms went around her body…his hands finding her zipper. He slowly unzipped her dress. She stood perfectly still…she knew what he wanted.
Rebecca couldn’t help herself. She never considered herself a voyeur but right now that’s exactly what she was…a voyeur.
He slowly lowered her dress off her shoulders and let it slip to the floor. She stood before him unashamed in her nakedness. His hands went to her waist as he gently lowered her to the chair right behind her. He knelt before her…her legs went around his shoulders. She leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes. He lowered his head until his mouth was positioned in front of her opening and placed his hands on her waist. She gripped the sides of the chair. He inhaled deeply finding her scent totally intoxicating. She felt his tongue lightly stroke her outer lips…sending shivers throughout her body. His tongue began to stroke Marlena’s opening back and forth each time penetrating her deeper and deeper. He slowly made the transition from back and forth to thrusting it and out of her…faster and faster. His tongue found her clitoris with each thrust. She let go of the chair and grabbed his hair…holding his head in place. He could feel her legs begin to tremble around his shoulders and held on to her tightly. She was losing control. His tongue was moving faster and faster inside of her. It was time…she arched her back…the waves began to wash over her. She felt like a thousand volts of electricity surged thru her body. Her juices flowed freely from her body. John licked every single drop off of her body until nothing was left. When he was finished he slowly lowered her legs to the floor and stood up. Her hands went to his pants. She unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his pants and slowly lowered the zipper. John pulled her to her feet and reversed their positions. Her hands went into his boxers and slowly pulled out his throbbing erection.
Rebecca couldn’t breathe…she couldn’t believe what she just witnessed and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. He was definitely everything she thought he would be and more. She wanted to look away but she couldn’t…she simply stood there and watched as they began again.
Marlena pushed John down into the chair and slowly lowered herself on him. A soft moan escaped her lips as he went deeper and deeper inside of her body. He was completely still…waiting for her body to adjust to his size. His hands went to her hips…her arms went around his neck. Slowly she began to move her body up and down. She loved the way he felt inside of her…filling her completely.
“O h J o h n,” she moaned.
He began to move her body to the rhythm he needed. She followed his lead. They were one…each knowing what the other needed without saying a word. She began to move faster and faster. One hand held her waist while the other made its way to her breasts. He leaned forward and captured one of her nipples with his lips while his hand pulled and tugged at the other nipple. His mouth and hand worked in unison making her nipples harder and harder. He loved the way he felt whenever she rode him…but right now it wasn’t enough. He needed to go deeper…harder…faster. As if she sensed his need, Marlena stopped moving. He stood, her legs wrapped around him as he walked over to a table. He slowly withdrew from her and lowered her on the table. She lay back and waited for him to join her once more. John climbed on the table and entered her again. Her legs wrapped around his waist…he lifted his body up using his upper body strength and began to move in and out of her. He began to move faster and faster until he reached the rhythm he needed. Harder and harder he began to pound her body. His thrusts were long, hard and powerful. Each time he pushed inside of her she let out a moan. He could tell she was close by the sound of her moans. He went faster and faster timing it so that they would explode in ecstasy simultaneously. Her heart was beating rapidly…she couldn’t catch her breath. It was only a matter of time. Just a few more thrusts and they would both find their release. He pushed in as hard as he could…it was over….they were both spiraling into the abyss…unable to do anything but hold on to one another. They were weightless floating somewhere…a place where there was nothing but the two of them. And finally they slowly drifted back to reality…still unable to move…still holding on to one another. After a few minutes John withdrew from her and lowered himself to the floor. He leaned over and pulled Marlena to him once more. He leaned in and kissed her gently.
Rebecca had seen enough…more than enough. She couldn’t believe it. She turned and tried to make leave the same way she came in…unseen. No such luck. In her hurry to leave, she accidentally bumped into a chair.
They both heard the noise. They weren’t alone…someone was in the room…someone saw them.
Rebecca hurried out of the room and headed straight for the ladies room. She needed time to think…time to process what she witnessed between John and Marlena. If she hadn’t seen it with her own eyes she wouldn’t have believed it. It was so much more than an affair…that much was obvious. Still, she wanted him…she wanted him to look at her the way he looked at Marlena…she wanted him to make love to her the way he made love to Marlena. For the first time in her life she was envious of another woman. Rebecca left the ladies room and made her way to the ballroom.
They dressed quickly. John could see Marlena was terrified. He could read her mind…she was afraid it was Roman. John knew better. If it had been Roman there’s no way he would have left…he would have confronted them.
“Doc, it wasn’t Roman.”
“How can you be sure?”
“Doc, if it had been Roman, do you think he would have simply left without saying anything? Hell no. He would have confronted both of us.”
Marlena didn’t say anything. She knew John was right but somehow she found no comfort in that. They still didn’t know who saw them.
He held her hands and pulled her closer to him. “Doc, there’s nothing we can do right now…but I promise we’ll work everything out.”
His arms around her gave her both comfort and strength. “How…when?”
“Tomorrow…come to me tomorrow. I’ll wait for you at the loft.”
“John, I don’t think that’s wise. Suppose someone is watching us.”
“Doc, whoever it is already knows we’re together. I doubt if they’ll be watching us tomorrow.”
“I’m not sure about this.”
“We need to talk…we need to have some kind of plan.” He looked into her eyes. “Promise me you’ll come to me.”
She could never refuse him when he looked at her like that. His eyes seemed to penetrate her very soul. “I promise,” she whispered.
Her voice was barely audible but it was enough. She promised…she would see him tomorrow. Somehow she would sneak away to see him.
He kissed her one last time. They both realized this would be the last time they were alone tonight. Someone had already seen them…they couldn’t risk someone else finding out about them. They both made their way to the door. With her hand on the door knob she turned and faced him.
“I love you.”
“I love you too, Marlena.”
Marlena opened the door and quickly slipped out. No one was around. She went straight to the bar and ordered a glass of wine. She needed something to steady her nerves before she headed back to their table.
Rebecca found a small table in the corner…no one was sitting there. It was perfect; exactly what she needed. Her mind was still trying to comprehend everything she witnessed. John and Marlena…together…and by the looks of it tonight wasn’t the first time. How long had this been going on? Who would have thought the proper Dr. Marlena Evans would have an affair? There had to be more to it. Marlena didn’t seem like the type of woman who would engage in a casual relationship and neither did John. They were people who took commitment in relationships seriously. And if that’s true…then where did that leave her. How did she fit in John’s life? Deep down she already knew the answer…there was no place for her in his life. But was she willing to settle for that? She already knew the answer to that question…No she wasn’t! She wanted John Black. And Marlena be damned…now that she knew the truth…she was on an even playing field. He would be hers…sooner or later. She would make him forget all about Marlena. Having made up her mind, Rebecca headed back towards their table.
One and a half glasses of wine later Marlena finally made it back to the table. Mickey and Maggie were sitting down talking. She pulled up a chair and sat down praying they didn’t know anything or noticed anything different about her.
John wandered around the ballroom searching for any clue to the person who saw him and Marlena together. He knew it was a long shot but still he had to try. It was his fault someone saw them together. If he hadn’t insisted she meet him everything would have been fine. Somehow he would make it up to her…this he swore to himself. Realizing it was useless to continue searching for some unknown person he headed back to the table…but first a quick stop at the bar. No more club soda…this called for tequila – straight.
As Rebecca approached the table she saw Marlena was already there…John was no where in sight. Oh well…let the games begin. She sat down at the table leaving an empty chair between her and Marlena.
Marlena was surprised to Rebecca alone, “Where’s everybody else?”
It took Rebecca a minute before she realized the last time Marlena saw her she was leaving with Roman, Abe and Bo. “Actually, they didn’t really need me so I left.” She watched Marlena closely to see her reaction to her announcement.
If she was expecting some kind of reaction from Marlena she was disappointed. “Good for you. You didn’t let work interfere with your night out.” If she appeared cool, calm and collected on the outside it was definitely a façade. She was a nervous wreck wondering who saw her and John together.
She was good…Rebecca had to admit that. If she hadn’t witnessed Marlena and John having what she could only describe as amazing sex just a few minutes ago she would have never believed it. Score one point for you she thought…now let’s turn it up a notch. “I seem to keep losing my date. You haven’t seen John by any chance…I mean when you were walking around the ballroom.” Let’s see if you can get out of this one.
“I know right after you left he said he was going to walk around for a bit. The thing about John is…he’s not one to sit around…he’s always on the go…he’s a take charge guy. He’s been like that ever since I’ve know him.”
Rebecca sat back in her chair. So far she wasn’t getting anywhere with Marlena…she seemed to answer her question without really answering it. She could have been a lawyer. “Well I guess you would know him best…I mean after all you were married to him. I hope I’m not getting to personal.” She knew damn well she was.
“It’s not like it’s a secret. We were married to each other…he was a father to my children…he still considers them his children. One thing you have to know about John is he’s a very giving person, very loyal and when he loves he loves with every fiber of his being.”
Maggie sat back and listened to the exchange between Marlena and Rebecca. Rebecca was fishing for information on John and Marlena was answering her questions without really answering her. If she had any doubts about Marlena’s feelings for John…she didn’t have them any longer. Marlena was still in love with John. And speaking of the devil…perfect timing.
John was surprised to see Rebecca already sitting at the table. He sat next to her…in the chair on the left…not the one next to Marlena. “I’m sorry…I thought you would still be busy….have you been waiting long?”
Not a hair out of place…not a trace of Marlena on him. He was unbelievable. She almost thought she imagined the whole thing…but she knew better. “I was just telling Marlena they didn’t need me, but by the time I got back to the table you were already gone.”
“I can’t sit still for too long…I had to stretch my legs. I’m really sorry.” He really did feel bad for abandoning her…but not for being with Marlena. She was the love of his life.
He was sincere in his apology and she knew it. John was not the type of man to intentionally hurt someone…he was a complicated man. She knew he would never purposely hurt someone…yet he was having an affair with another man’s wife. But if she was honest with herself…it was much more than an affair. She had no doubt John was in love with Marlena…he probably never stopped loving her. But if she had her way…he would fall in love with her…she knew it wouldn’t be easy but she was a patient woman.
Before anyone else could say anything, Roman, Abe and Bo followed closely by Hope and Lexie walked up to the table and sat down.
Roman kissed Marlena on the cheek, “I’m sorry Doc. I didn’t think we would be that long.”
“It’s ok Roman…I know how you get when it comes to your job.”
Rebecca remained quiet. There were so many things she really wanted to say but couldn’t…at least not now. Of course Marlena didn’t mind…she was too busy making love with John. She turned and took a good look at Marlena. What the hell was this woman’s secret? She had not one but two men in love with her. Her husband was apologizing to her for working and she was off in another room with her lover. No one knew what was going on between them but her…that much was obvious. Roman didn’t have a clue and maybe that might just work to her advantage. She would have to wait and see.
“Doc I really hate to do this but I think we should call it night. I have a big day tomorrow.”
Marlena looked at him strangely. Tomorrow was Saturday; he hardly ever worked on the weekend unless it was an emergency. “Roman it’s the weekend.”
“I know Doc but I have to…in fact we’ll all be at the station bright and early.”
Hope looked at Bo, “So I guess this means we’re leaving too Brady.”
“I’m sorry fancy face but it can’t be helped.”
Lexie stood up, “Let’s go Abe…I know this means us too. Good night everyone.” Abe and Lexie left together.
Roman and Marlena, Bo and Hope all stood at the same time. They said their goodnights and left the table leaving John and Rebecca and Mickey and Maggie. Mickey looked at his watch and signaled to Maggie…it was past their bed time. They left leaving John and Rebecca the only two left at the table.
John was ready to call it a night. He wanted to go home and go to bed…the last few days had taken a toll on him. The good thing was he and Marlena had begun to find their way back to one another. That was the most important thing to him and because of that maybe tonight he would get a good night sleep instead of tossing and turning. It was time to go. He stood up. “Well Rebecca I guess we can call it a night too.”
She was disappointed…she wasn’t ready to leave especially since Marlena was already gone. But she didn’t want to seem difficult. All she had to do was be smart and slowly worm her way into his heart. “I’m ready when you are.” On the way home she would try to get to commit to seeing her again…tomorrow if at all possible. They stood and walked to the door.
No one sitting at that table knew that was the last night they would all be together like that. Things were about to change in a big way…and some things would never be the same again.
The Next Day
Roman had been at the station for several hours. He left so early it was still dark outside and now hours later he, Abe and Bo were still arguing over the plan. The problem was they didn’t have a choice…it was non-negotiable. He had to make them see that…this was there only lead. “You know we don’t have a choice. We may never get this chance again. Can you live with the consequences if we do nothing?”
Abe and Bo looked at one another. They knew he was right…but they also knew it was dangerous…too many unknown variables. Bo spoke first, “Roman the only way Abe and I will agree to this is if we’re your backup.” He held his hand before Roman could say anything. “Either we’re you’re backup or you don’t do this. And we’ll just have to live with the consequences.”
Abe shook his head in agreement. “That’s the deal buddy…take it or leave it…it’s up to you.”
Roman knew they meant it…and the truth was he was glad they would be his backup. He trusted them with his life. “Ok, you win…now lets make this work…we don’t have much time left.”
*******************************************************
By the time Marlena woke the next morning Roman was already gone. She had no idea what time he left. In fact she barely remembered undressing and falling asleep. Wine had that effect on her and even though she only had about two glasses all together that was two glasses to many. She wasn’t a big drinker…never had been. The kids spent the night by Shawn and Caroline…she would pick them up later. It was 9:00 am. If she hurried she could at John’s loft by 10.
*****************************************************
John rolled over and looked at the clock. It was after 9. He rarely slept in but last night was the first good night of sleep he had in a while. Marlena would be over soon. They had a lot to talk about. She was his whole life. He closed his eyes once more. Thirty minutes later he jumped out of bed. He couldn’t believe he dozed off again. She would be here soon. He needed to shave and take a shower.
*****************************************************
Marlena knocked on the door and waited for him to open the door. No answer…she knocked again…still no answer. He was probably upstairs. It was a good thing she had a key. Marlena opened the door and walked in. He was no where in sight but she could hear the shower running upstairs.
She stood in the door way watching him as he stood underneath the shower head letting the water run down his body…his eyes were closed. The sight of his magnificent naked body took her breath away.
John stood there…his eyes were closed…but he knew she was here…he could feel her. It was as if an electrical current passed thru his body. He felt his erection growing harder and harder.
Marlena quickly undressed…leaving her clothes scattered all over the floor. She opened the shower door and stepped in behind him…her arms going around his body letting her hands finally rest on his chiseled chest. “Hi Sailor,” she whispered.
He leaned back into her, “Hello pretty lady.” He reached out turned the shower off and slowly turned to face her.
Her eyes found their way to his growing erection. “I see you’re happy to see.”
He pulled her to him pressing his body into hers, “Always…always.”
Marlena slowly withdrew from his embrace. She looked deeply into his eyes and then slowly knelt down before him. John closed his eyes, his arms reached out until his hands touched each wall of the shower, his legs opened into a wider stance and he held his breath in anticipation of the pleasure Marlena’s mouth would soon be giving him. She placed her hands at the base of his shaft and began moving them slowly up and down. A low moan escaped John’s mouth as Marlena’s hands sent shivers throughout his body. Unable to control herself any longer she moved in closer to his member and gently blew on the tip of it. Another moan escaped from him. The anticipation of her mouth slowly working its magic on him was driving him insane. He could hardly stand still. Marlena enjoyed having him at her mercy…there were so many times their positions were reversed…times he drove her to the brink of ecstasy only to stop and begin all over again…now it was his turn. She saw the slight tremble in his legs…a sure sign he was more than ready to feel her mouth surround his swollen member. As much as she loved teasing him, the truth was she couldn’t hold herself back any longer…her hands went to his waist. She needed him now…using her tongue Marlena traced circles around the tip of his shaft taking him deeper into her mouth with each swirl…as if she was eating a soft serve ice cream cone…slowly adjusting to his size until finally she was able to handle all of him.
John couldn’t believe the exquisite sensations Marlena’s mouth was giving him. “Oh Doc,” he whispered, “You feel so good…baby…please…Marlena….”
The sound of his moans was like music to her ears. She didn’t know who was more turned on…him or her. He always pleased her and now it was her turn to give to him what he always gave to her…total satisfaction. She began to move her mouth faster up and down his shaft…pausing each time at the tip to give it a slight pull.
He didn’t know how much longer he could take it. She was driving him over the edge. “Marlena….you…” the pleasure was so overwhelming he had to wait a moment before he could continue, “you…have…” again he paused, “you have to…stop.” His legs began to shake, if she didn’t stop soon he wouldn’t be able to control himself and as warm and inviting as her mouth was…he wanted to be inside of her when he exploded. “Baby…please…” He realized Marlena had no intention of stopping…it was up to him. It took every ounce of will power he possessed to lower his hands to her shoulders and gently push her away from him. Before she could protest the loss of him in her mouth…she was already in his arms being carried to his bed.
She lay on the bed before him…her hazel eyes filled with desire…waiting for him to come to her…to take her like only he could. “John….please…make love to me now.” The urgency in her voice was unmistakable. He was more than happy to give in to her request…his throbbing member aching to be inside the warmth of her body once again. He wanted to take his time…he wanted to make love to her slowly but they both knew that was impossible…neither one of them could wait that long. So instead he climbed on the bed and positioned himself on his knees between her legs. He took one of her legs and placed it on his shoulder while the other one lay on the bed…her thigh resting against his outer thigh. One hand held her leg steady on his shoulder while the other rested on her waist…in a moment he was inside of her already moving in and out.
Marlena moaned out loud, “John…John…you feel so…” he went deeper inside of her, “good.”
He wanted to be as deep inside of her as humanly possible….he never wanted to leave her…he began to move faster and faster…gripping her leg tighter as he began to pound her body with his thrusts. He would reach that spot…he wouldn’t be satisfied until he did…and then and only then would he give in his pleasure.
She couldn’t control herself, “Just……like….like” her pleasure was so intense she was losing her train of thought, “that…right…Oh…God…right…” Speaking coherently was no longer possible. With every thrust exquisite pleasure overwhelmed her….her body began shaking uncontrollably. She screamed, “yes…yes…yes…” over and over again.
Now he could let himself go…one more long hard thrust…pushing himself as deep as he could inside of her. He moaned her name, “Marlena…Marlena…Marlena…” over and over again as he spilled his seed into her. They were both shaking…unable to stop…unable to breathe…unable to do anything…except let the waves of pleasure wash over them.
*****************************************************
Roman stood up, “So that’s it. We’re all set.” He looked at his watch. “We need to leave now so you guys can get in place before he arrives. With any luck, this will all be over shortly.”
Abe tried one more time, “Are you sure you trust this guy?”
“Something doesn’t feel right Roman.” Bo continued, “I just have a bad feeling about this.”
Roman looked at both of them and said, “That’s why you’re my backup…in case anything goes wrong. Now let’s go.”
They all headed out to the rendezvous point…Roman in one car and Bo and Abe following him at a discreet distance.
***************************************************
Five minutes later and she was still trembling. John held her in his arms until he could see she stopped shaking. Neither one said anything for a while until finally she spoke, “Oh my God! I have never ever in my entire life felt anything that intense.”
John smiled at her. “You are so beautiful Marlena.”
She sat up and looked in his eyes, “NO! I MEAN IT…when we make love it’s always wonderful, satisfying and unbelievable…but this time…you managed to bring me to a whole new place.” She kissed his lips before she continued, “And frankly I don’t know if my body can take it.”
John didn’t know what to say…how to respond…he loved this woman with his whole heart and all he wanted to do was make her happy. “Doc, I love you…I just want to make you happy.” He kissed her lips gently and slowly made his way to her neck.
“I love you too…but I don’t think I can stand anymore happiness,” she smiled at him, “at least for a little while.”
He pulled her into his arms. They both knew they still had a lot to work out….but for right now it could wait…they would just enjoy being with one another. Sleep came to both of them.
Neither one of them realized it…but everything they said and did had been videotaped and recorded.
An hour later, John was awakened by the sound of his phone ringing. He reached over and answered, “John Black.” Marlena stirred at the sound of his voice.
It was Roman, “John I hate to do this but I need your help. Can you meet me in one hour on Old Mill Road just inside the abandoned warehouse? I have a lead about Stefano and the guy won’t talk unless you’re there.”
“I’m on my way.” He hung up the phone.
Marlena sat up at the mention of Roman. “Was that Roman you were just talking to?”
He was already out of the bed heading to his shower. “Yeah…he needs my help.” He kept the part about Stefano to himself.
She threw a sheet around her body and followed him, “John I don’t like this…you’re not on the police force. What exactly does he want you to do?”
He hated lying to her but he couldn’t tell her the truth. “Doc, I have to go…I know we have to talk and I’m sorry about this but it’s important. I’ll call you later.” A quick peck on the lips and ten minutes later he was out the door…on his way to meet Roman. If Roman was right they might actually be able to catch Stefano. He had no choice…he had to go.
An uneasy feeling settled over Marlena. Maybe it was because she was in John’s bed when he called and it was her guilt…but she didn’t think so. She needed to talk to someone…Laura. After taking a shower Marlena called Laura and asked her to meet her at the diner.
*****************************************************
Everything was set. Roman was waiting in the warehouse and Abe and Bo were hidden just out of sight. After a few radio checks he was ready. There was nothing to do but wait. It wouldn’t be much longer.
*****************************************************
By the time Laura arrived at the diner, Marlena was already there and had a cup of hot coffee waiting for her. “Ok, what’s going on?” She sat across from Marlena.
“I’m sorry to call you so early but I needed to talk to someone.” She took a sip of her tea.
“I take it this has something to do with John…did you guys work everything out?”
*******************************************************
John parked around the corner and walked the rest of the way. This area was deserted but he wasn’t worried…Roman said to meet him here and that was good enough for him.
*******************************************************
Roman had been pacing back and forth. This was the hard part…the waiting. He thought he heard a noise…yep…someone was coming. “Listen up guys…I hear someone coming. This could be it. Get ready.”
“Gotcha back bro…we’re right here.” Both Bo and Abe were hiding out of sight. They were waiting for Roman to say the code word. If there was any trouble they would be inside in a flash.
John walked into the warehouse. “Roman…I’m here.”
Roman looked at him in surprise, “What the hell are you doing here?”
Abe and Bo were listening to Roman on the radio and it was obvious someone else was there. Something wasn’t right…they were going in.
“You called and told me to meet you here.”
“I never…..” He never finished his sentence. Three shots rang out. Both John and Roman fell to the ground.
*******************************************************
At the exact same moment, across town, Marlena’s cup of tea slipped from her hand to the floor. A cold chill swept over her body…she turned as pale as a ghost.
“Marlena, are you alright?”
*******************************************************
The darkness was so inviting, so warm…he couldn’t speak. His mind, however, was screaming for her ‘Doc I’m sorry…I’m sorry.’
*******************************************************
Bo and Abe rushed inside the warehouse. Both men had been shot. Abe was already on the radio calling for an ambulance.
**********************************************************
Marlena found her voice, “Something’s wrong. We have to get to the hospital…now.” She was already heading out the door.
Laura knew better than to argue with her friend. She dropped a few dollars on the table to cover the cost of the beverages and hurried to catch up with her. “Marlena I’ll drive.”
How did this happen? Who was responsible? He didn’t know yet…but soon he would have his answers. Heaven help that person. He picked up the phone, pressed the correct code and finally dialed the number. The code would prevent anyone from tracing this call back to his location. No one could know he was in Salem…at least not yet.
He answered on the first ring. It was the boss…and he wasn’t the type of man you kept waiting. “Yes boss.”
“I have two jobs for you. First…get over to the hospital and find out everything you can about John Black and Roman Brady’s condition.” He didn’t have to tell him to be discreet…it was understood. “And second…find out who’s responsible for this. I want answers.” He slammed the phone down.
A few minutes later his phone rang. He was expecting this call. “Hello.”
“Did you do this?”
“Of course not. I don’t know who’s responsible but I will.”
Silence and then, “Is he going to live?”
He hated this… he hated the unknown…he was a man who liked to be in charge and for him to admit he didn’t have any useful information was not to his liking. “I don’t know…but as soon as I find out anything I’ll let you know.”
There was nothing left to say.
*****************************************************
Laura was barely in her parking spot in the hospital garage before Marlena was getting out of the car. She had to run to catch up with her. “Wait a minute.”
Marlena kept walking…almost running to the elevator.
Laura grabbed her by the arm and held on to her, “Listen to me…you have to calm down. You don’t know what to expect.” She was not letting go.
Marlena spoke more harshly than she intended, “It’s John…something’s happened to him.”
“How do you know?”
“I just know…I felt him calling my name.”
She knew better than to question her friend’s intuition…especially right now. “That’s all the more reason for you to calm down. You can’t just barge in there.”
“Listen to me…I was with him this morning before he left. Roman called and said he needed his help. I didn’t want him to go…I had a bad feeling…but you know John.”
“I do know John…and that’s why I know he’s going to be fine. Just take a deep breath…and then we’ll go in…ok?” She squeezed her hand.
“Ok,” she took two calming breaths. “Let’s go.”
Bo was pacing back and forth while Abe was on the phone. He didn’t understand…why was John there? They’d been setup…that much was obvious…but who and why? Before he could try and unravel the mystery Marlena and Laura walked into the emergency room.
She saw Bo first…his shirt covered in blood…her knees buckled at the sight of him…it was only divine intervention that kept her upright. “Bo what happened?”
Because his main concern had been Roman and John he forgot he was covered in blood. “I don’t know…we were on a stakeout and…” before he could finish the emergency doctor came out…he was new to the staff.
“Doctor Evans, Horton what are you doing here?” Clearly he had no idea Marlena was married to Roman.
Laura intervened on behalf of Marlena, “Roman is Marlena’s…uh Dr. Evan’s husband and John Black is her ex-husband.
They stood in front of the doctor waiting for news…any news…he could give them. And because he was new and didn’t understand the complexities of all the relationships he stated he wouldn’t give any news on John’s condition unless they were family…that is until Marlena spoke up.
“Listen Dr…I’m sorry what’s your name?”
“It’s Dr. Singer and as I was….”
He didn’t have a chance to finish his sentence before Marlena interrupted him again. “Dr. Singer listen to me…we are John Black’s family…I’m his ex-wife and we’re” she included everyone standing there in the emergency room, “all he has except for his son who’s barely one year old. NOW either tell me what I want to know or I’ll read his chart for myself. Do I make myself clear?”
He was clearly unnerved. No one…especially a colleague, had ever spoken to him that way. “Ok here’s what I know…”he looked over his notes, “your ex-husband sustained a shoulder wound…nothing life threatening…but your husband’s injuries are more critical…we won’t know more until tomorrow.”
Marlena didn’t know how to react.
Before she could truly grasp the gravity of the situation, Dr. Singer spoke again, “Wait…I’m sorry…that’s wrong. It’s your husband that has the shoulder wound and Mr. Black that’s in critical condition. I looked…”
He never got a chance to finish…Marlena fainted. She was in a safe place…all she wanted was to sleep…everything would go away…it was all a dream…no a nightmare. Slowly reality began to creep into her subconscious…she wasn’t home in her bed…she was at the hospital…someone had been hurt…JOHN!!!! Her eyes popped open only to find herself lying on the couch in the Doctor’s Lounge. “What happened?”
Laura answered her question, “You fainted…you’re at the hospital…what do you remember?”
“John and Roman were shot…but I can’t remember the specifics.” She took Laura’s hand. “Tell me.”
It was only Laura in the lounge with her. Everyone else was gone. Even though they were alone she stilled leaned in and spoke quietly. “Roman has a shoulder wound nothing life threatening but John is a different story.”
Tears began to roll down her face. “Tell me…how bad is it?”
Laura continued, “He was shot twice…the first bullet entered his shoulder…nothing serious but the second shot is the one they’re worried about…the second bullet” there was no easy way to say it, “the second bullet was a head wound.”
Marlena stared at her…all the color draining from her face…not sure she heard her correctly, “What did you say?”
“Listen to me…you have to remain calm….promise me.”
“Please…I promise….just tell me.”
Laura took a deep breath before she began. “The second bullet is the problem. There’s some swelling around the brain…which has caused John to lapse into…”
Marlena finished her sentence, “a coma. He’s in a coma….O God…tell me his prognosis.”
Laura took hold of her friend’s hand…squeezing it tightly…trying to reassure her John would be fine. “It depends….the next few days are critical. He could make a full recovery with no complications or….” She left the rest of sentence unspoken. There was no need to finish. “We just have to wait and see.”
Marlena couldn’t believe what she was hearing. This was not happening. “I have to see him…he has to know I’m here.”
“Marlena…you can’t….no one can.”
“Oh God….Brady….does Victor know yet….has someone called him?”
“Bo has already called Victor. He’s on his way here.” Laura knew it wouldn’t be long before people would come in to check on Marlena. She had to make sure Marlena was ready to face everyone…especially Roman. “Marlena…listen to me…you have to be very careful right now. I know it’s going to be hard but you have to reign in your emotions. Are you listening to me?”
She nodded her head but said nothing.
“I know you’re worried about John, BUT, you can’t let your emotions run wild…if you do than you’ll cause Roman and everyone else to become suspicious. This is not what you want…this is not how you want Roman to find out about you and John.”
“I know you’re right but it’s so hard…I have to know what’s going on. Can you please find out any information on John’s condition?” She sat up slowly.
“Of course I will…I’ll be right back.” Laura walked to the door and turned just before she left. “Are you going to be ok? I mean here, by yourself.”
“I’ll be fine…just hurry.”
Just as Laura was leaving Marlena let out a small moan and fell back onto the couch. As Laura rushed to her side she heard a code blue being called in trauma two…it was John.
****************************************************
It was dark and hazy. She couldn’t see anything clearly. Where was she? Nothing looked familiar to her. Off in the distance she could see a small speck of light. She headed towards it. As she got closer to the light she could see the outline of someone standing there…just outside the light. For some reason she wasn’t afraid…in fact just the opposite. Whoever it was made her happy.
Finally she was close enough to see him…John. She called to him. He turned to her and smiled that beautiful smile of his.
“Doc, I didn’t want to leave without telling you I love you.”
“Leave…where are you going?”
“Doc, it’s my time…it’s time for me to go.” He turned away from her.
“No,” she screamed. “You have to stay here…you can’t leave.” She threw her arms around and held him close to her.
“Doc, its ok…everything is going to be ok. I promise.”
She wasn’t letting go. “You can’t leave me…do you hear me? You can’t leave me….and what about Brady? Who’s going to take care of him if you leave?”
“Marlena…it’s my time…I have to go.” He began to pull away from her.
“Then I’m going with you.” She began to walk towards the light.
“NO! It’s not your time. You have to stay.”
“Then stay with me. Either stay with me here or I’m going with you.” She meant it…she would leave with him.
He loved her with all his heart just as she loved him. He tried one more time. “Doc…please…”
“Promise me you’ll stay. I’m not leaving without you. Promise me.”
It wasn’t time for her…he would never allow her to sacrifice her life for him. There was only one thing to do. “I promise.”
“Don’t leave me…ever…” Marlena took his hand and they slowly walked back into the darkness…away from the light.
********************************************************
“Doc…Doc….open your eyes. It’s me…Roman.”
She was saying something he couldn’t quite make out. He listened closely. She was afraid. What was she saying?
Her voice became stronger…she repeated the same thing over and over. “Don’t leave me…don’t leave me….don’t….”
He gently brushed a piece of hair from her face and kissed her forehead. “It’s ok Doc. I’m alright…I’m not going anywhere.”
Her eyes opened slowly. She was in a state of confusion. Where was she? The last thing she remembered was being in the Doctor’s Lounge. What happened? “Where am I?”
“It’s ok Doc, you’re in a hospital room…you fainted.”
“Roman,” it was Laura, “I think you ought to let everyone know she’s fine. I’ll stay with her until you come back.” She didn’t want Marlena to say anything until she was fully aware of the situation and her surroundings.
“Doc, if you want me to stay…I will.”
“No…I’m fine…besides Laura will be here.”
He leaned over to kiss her goodbye. “I’ll be back as soon as I can…I promise.”
The minute the door closed behind him, Laura rushed to her side. “Marlena you scared the hell out of me.”
“What happened…I don’t remember?” She tried to sit up and for the first time noticed she was hooked up to an IV.
Laura sat on the edge of the bed and kept her voice low even though they were the only two people in the room. “It’s like Roman said…you fainted. I was just about to check on John when all of sudden you fainted. Your blood pressure sky rocketed…I couldn’t’ revive you…so I called for help and here you are.”
“John…is he alright?” She already knew the answer but she still needed to hear the words.
“It was touch and go for a while but he seems to be stable now. The thing is….he crashed about the same time you fainted.”
Marlena visibly relaxed. Her voice was a whisper, “I knew he would keep his word…he promised me.”
“You want to tell me what you’re talking about.”
“It’s not important.” She changed the subject, “How long do I have to be hooked up to this IV?”
“I’m not sure…but I’ll find out for you. Mike is the attending physician. It probably won’t be much longer…but you should know he ordered blood work…just to be on the safe side.”
“Laura there’s nothing wrong with me…it’s just stress. The only thing the test will probably show is I’m a little anemic.”
“Then that’s what the test will show. I’ll be right back.” Laura left Marlena alone. She went directly to the lab…she wanted to make sure she talked to Mike first. She had a feeling she knew what the test results would be…in fact she was one who suggested he run one more test.
She caught up him with just as he was leaving the lab. “Mike, was I right?”
“Mom you know I can’t ethically give you that information.” His mother amazed him. How did she know?
Laura pulled him on the side. “Did you do as I asked?”
“No one knows the results but me.”
“Thank you son…I have my reasons. I also have one more favor to ask you.”
“I told you I can’t tell you.”
“No…it’s not that. When you tell Marlena…please make sure she’s alone…no one else in the room.”
“If I can’t tell you…why would I say anything in front of anybody?”
“I mean Roman…if the results are what I think they are she’s going to need some time to digest this.” It wasn’t really a lie. She would need time to absorb the news. Mike didn’t need to know the baby was John’s and not Roman’s. There was time enough for that down the road.
Mike knew it was useless to question his mother any further. She was Marlena’s best friend…she knew her better than anyone.
*******************************************************
He didn’t have all the information the boss wanted but he did know the condition of John Black and he knew that was important to the boss. After hanging around the hospital he was able to pick up bits and pieces without alarming anyone to his presence. That was his specialty… the thing he was most proud of ….his ability to blend into the background. No one ever paid him any attention He dialed the number he was given, hung up and waited for the phone to ring. The boss was a fanatic when it came to secrecy and security. Exactly two minutes later the phone rang.
“What do you have me?”
It was always the same. Strictly business…nothing else. “I have news about John Black.”
“Tell me.”
“Apparently he was shot twice. The first was in the shoulder…thru and thru. The second shot was to the head. From what I could overhear he’s in a coma. It was touch and go for a while but he seems to be stable. That’s all I could hear.”
“What about Roman?”
“Flesh wound…he’s fine.”
“Did you find out anything on the other matter we discussed?”
He hated disappointing the boss…he didn’t handle disappointment well but this time it couldn’t be helped. “So far…no one’s talking and I mean no one. Who ever did this is lying low…really low.”
“I want to know who did this. Am I making myself clear?”
Sweat began to pour out of him. “Yes boss. I’ll have that information soon.”
“See that you do.”
Click. The conversation was over. He needed a drink…but he needed a clear head more. The boss wouldn’t tolerate failure much longer. He slipped on his jacket and headed back out…to the streets. Maybe he would get lucky the second time around.
******************************************************
He sat back in his chair…so John Black was still alive. That was the good news. Who shot him and why was still an unknown. First things first…he needed to make a call.
It was her private line…there was only person who had the number…she answered on the first ring. “What’s his condition?”
“Two gunshot wounds: one to the shoulder and the more serious one is a head wound. He’s in a coma but stable.”
“Do we know who did this?”
“No…not yet…but don’t worry…we’ll know soon.” He had no doubt his employee would come through….he always did.
“This changes everything.”
“It changes nothing…in fact it may even work in our favor. There are a few things I haven’t told you about…things that will help us in the long run.”
His focus and ability to adapt to unexpected situations never ceased to amaze her. “What things?”
“Not yet…I have to work a few things out…but soon. Soon you’ll know everything. Trust me.”
“I always do.”
There was nothing left to say…they both hung up the phone.
***************************************************
Roman was heading back to Marlena when he ran into Bo and Abe. “Any word yet? Do we know where he is?”
Bo spoke first, “No. It’s like he fell off the face of the earth.”
“I want him found damnit. I want to know what the hell is going on.”
“I know buddy…we all want answers…starting with why John was there.”
“Speaking of John…is there any change?”
Abe shook his head, “No…no change. Still in a coma but stable for now.”
“I guess that better than the alternative. Look I’m going to check on Marlena…come get me if there’s any word.”
“Will do. How’s Marlena,” Bo asked. “Is she alright?”
“She seems to be ok. Mike is running tests just to be on the safe side. Look I need to get back to her…find me when you have something.” He left them standing together.
*****************************************************
She’d been lying quietly by herself ever since Laura left…her thoughts completely focused on John. He was her life. She needed to see him…if only to hold his hand and let him know she was waiting for him to come back to her. He promised her he would and she was holding him to that promise. She couldn’t imagine her life without John in it…besides her children he was the most important person. All she needed was the go ahead from Mike…and hopefully he was on his way with good news.
The door opened and Roman walked in. She was so lost in her thoughts she didn’t realize he was in the room until he sat down on her bed.
“Doc where’s Laura? I thought she was staying with you.”
“I sent her to find Mike. I’m ready to get out of here.” Now that she was fully aware of her surroundings she noticed all the blood on Roman’s shirt. “Roman you should be the one in this hospital bed…not me.” The guilt she felt was overwhelming. The entire time her thoughts had been on John and not Roman…her husband.
“Doc it looks worse than it actually is.”
“You’re just trying to make me feel better.” It wasn’t helping…she still felt awful.
“Seriously, it’s just a flesh wound…thru and thru.” He moved his arm back and forth to illustrate it wasn’t that big a deal but she saw him wince in pain.
“Roman, flesh wound or not…it’s a big deal.”
“Doc, the doctor says it’ll hurt for a few days but I’ll make a full recovery…no loss of mobility…I’m fine. Although he did say…”
“Say what…what aren’t you telling me.” Now she was concerned…he was keeping something from her.
Roman smiled, “Relax Doc, he said I probably shouldn’t do any chores around the house for about a month or two.”
She laughed, “Nice try.” It felt good to have an easy conversation between them….nothing forced…like it used to be between them…before…she didn’t finish her thought. There he was again…always John….he was always just below the surface. The same question everyone wanted to know the answer to was the one she was about to ask. “Roman, why was John there? It’s not like he’s a cop. What was he doing there?”
“Marlena, that’s the million dollar question. And until he wakes up to tell us, we won’t have an answer. I have no idea why he was there. I was surprised to see him but before we could talk all hell broke loose.”
Speaking more to herself than Roman she said aloud, “That doesn’t make any sense.”
“I know…that’s what we’re all trying to figure out.”
Marlena remained quiet. She needed to think this thru. Something was definitely wrong. She was right next to John when Roman called and said he needed his help. And now Roman was saying he had no idea why John was there. John had been certain it was Roman on the phone asking for his help. What was going on? Oh, God, what if this was the same person who saw her and John last night? She didn’t know what to do. Should she say something or should she keep quiet. What if her silence helped whoever shot John and Roman gets away? What if the two things were merely a coincidence and had nothing to do with one another? She had too many questions and no answers. Another question came to mind…one that caused her to turn deathly pale. What if someone was out to hurt her family…everyone she loved? The children…what about the children?
Roman noticed the change in Marlena’s pallor immediately. “Doc what’s wrong?”
She could barely speak, “The children…where are they? Are they safe?”
He tried to make his voice as soothing as possible. “Doc, mom and pop checked them out of school. I didn’t want them hearing about this from anyone else. They’re fine.”
She was relieved but still concerned. “Are they safe?” If someone was out to harm her family she wanted her children protected.
“Doc, they’re safe. No one is going to hurt them. This has nothing to do with them. This has to do with that case I’m working on.”
It still didn’t make any sense to her. Why was John there? He had nothing to do with Roman’s case.
Before she could say anything else, Mike and Laura walked in.
Marlena perked up, “So Mike when can I leave?”
He walked over to her and stood next to her bed. Laura was right behind him. “Well, if your pressure is normal I think you can go home…that is if you promise to take it easy.”
“I promise.”
Roman spoke up, “What about the tests you ran? Did they come back normal?
“Actually they…” he felt his mother poke him in the side, “Marlena is fine. You don’t have to worry.” There…he did as his mother asked and he told the truth. She was fine. Now, if you let me examine my patient…I think she can leave right away.”
Before anyone could leave the room the door opened. It was Bo and Abe and it didn’t look like they had good news. Both men walked over to Marlena and kissed her cheek. Bo turned to Roman and said, “I hate to do this right now but we need to talk.”
Roman could tell by the urgency is his voice it was important. However, if Marlena was being discharged he wanted to take her home.
Marlena could see Bo really needed to talk to him and that Roman was torn between staying with her and talking to Bo. She was fine…Laura could get her home….besides she wanted to see John. “Roman …go. I’ll be fine. Laura’s here.”
“Doc, are you sure? I can stay if you want. Bo and Abe can handle whatever it is.”
“Roman you and I both know you’re not going to be satisfied unless you’re with them and if this has to do with whoever shot you and John than you need to go. You need to find out what’s going on.”
Abe offered his opinion, “I hate to do this to you but she’s right. We really need you.”
Even though he didn’t want to leave her side he knew he had to go with them. If they had a lead they needed to jump on it as soon as possible. And so he agreed to leave with them, “Alright…let’s go.” He leaned in and kissed Marlena goodbye. “I’ll call you later.”
She grabbed his hand as he was getting ready to leave, “Roman…be careful.”
“You know I will.” He smiled and left with Bo and Abe.
Mike was ready to get down to business. “Mom if you just step outside I’ll be done in a minute.”
“She doesn’t have leave. Your mom is my oldest and dearest friend. Besides she’s a doctor…she knows what you’re going to do.”
“Marlena,” Mike began, “I haven’t told you everything yet.”
“Whadda you mean?”
**********************************************************
The minute they stepped out of Marlena’s room Roman spoke, “Did you find him?”
“We did but he can’t help us.”
“He’ll talk to me.”
Bo said nothing…it was Abe’s turn, “He can’t. He’s dead. His body was found a little while ago.”
“Damnit! He was the only one who had answers. We’re back to square one.”
Bo tried to calm his brother down. “You mean besides John…he might be able to tell us why he was there.”
“Maybe…but right now he’s in a coma and no one knows how long he’ll be like that. Days, weeks, months…it’s hard to say. Well there’s nothing I can do about that but I can find out who killed our only lead. Let’s get back to the station.”
“I was hoping you would say that.”
They all left together. None of them realized how big this case would become and the shooting was only the beginning of things to come. It was about to get a lot harder.
*******************************************************
Laura spoke up, “Maybe I should leave…I’ll be right outside the door.” She began to walk out of the room.
“Wait…I want you here. Whatever Mike has to say…I want you here.”
“You’re sure.”
“I’m positive. So what didn’t you tell me?”
“Before I get to that let me check your blood pressure and your heart rate.”
Now she was nervous…what could be wrong with her.
When he finished he said, “Well your pressure is slightly elevated but that’s probably just stress.”
“Mike if you don’t tell me what’s going on right now…I’m going to explode.”
He looked at his mother and then Marlena. “Marlena I ran the usual blood tests and they were all negative.”
“I know…that’s what you said while Roman was here…they were all normal.”
“But I also ran one more…actually it was my mother’s idea and that one isn’t negative…it’s positive.”
She was clueless. What was he talking about? “What test?”
“Marlena…you’re pregnant.”
“You’re wrong…I can’t be pregnant. Run the test again. There’s been a mistake.”
“Marlena, I ran the test myself…I ran it twice just to be sure. You’re pregnant…no doubt about it.”
Laura intervened, “Mike, can you give us a moment?”
“Sure mom, I have to check on a few patients. Call me if you need me.” Just as he reached the door he stopped, turned around and said, “Congratulations.”
As soon as the door closed, Marlena said, “I can’t be pregnant.”
Laura moved closer to Marlena and took her hand, “Honey there’s only way you couldn’t be pregnant and I’m sure that’s not the case.”
“But it doesn’t make sense. After all these years I get pregnant. Once the twins reached a certain age I figured I was done…I always wanted more children but I was happy to have the twins and Carrie. How did this happen?”
“Marlena…you’re a doctor…you know how this happened.”
“I know how it happened I just don’t know HOW IT HAPPENED? Does that make any sense?” After all this time…I just figured the twins were the only children I was ever going to have.” She couldn’t believe she was going to have a baby.
“I’m sure I already know the answer but I still have to ask the question. Is it John’s baby?”
The thought of it being John’s baby erased any doubts she had. “It’s his…it’s John’s baby.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure…I’ve only been with one man…John. Roman and I haven’t been together for a while.”
“That’s what I thought. Are you happy?”
“I’m beyond happy…more like ecstatic. I’m having John’s baby….I’ve always wanted his baby.” She suddenly sat up. “I have to tell him…he has to know. Can you help me with this IV.”
“Marlena…wait…calm down. You just can’t barge into his room.”
Marlena was determined to see him. “I almost lost him today….twice.”
“I understand that but you just can’t march in there. We don’t even know if they’ve moved him to ICU yet. Stay here…I’ll find out. Wait until I get back.”
She knew Laura was right but it didn’t help to ease her mind. As she lay back in bed, her hands slowly drifted towards her stomach and settled there. Inside of her was a life….a life she and John created with their love. This would be a day she would remember for the rest of her life….the day she found out she was having his baby and also the day she almost lost him forever. As soon as she told him about the baby she knew he would begin to fight as hard as he could to get back to her…to them. Their baby would give him the strength he needed. He would come back to her…to them…she knew it in her heart. And with that realization, all the anxiety she felt was suddenly gone and replaced by feelings of intense love for him and their baby.
***************************************************
“Mr. Black…can you open your eyes. Mr. Black if you can hear me, open your eyes.”
Someone was calling his name but he was just too tired to answer. The darkness was so comforting…so warm. It was like a warm blanket covering him on a cold winter night. Never before in his life did he feel so tired. All he wanted to do was sleep. He didn’t know where he was but wherever it was he felt safe.
“Move him up to ICU and page me if there’s any change in his condition.”
*****************************************************
Laura found Dr. Singer just as he was leaving John. After getting a complete update on John’s condition she headed back to Marlena. The news wasn’t all bad…but she was afraid Marlena wouldn’t see it that way.
By the look on her face, Marlena could tell the news about John wasn’t good. “What’s wrong? Tell me.”
Laura pushed the chair closer to her bed and sat down. Before she began speaking she held Marlena’s hand. Instead of giving Marlena reassurance Laura’s gesture scared her. “Laura, please, tell me.”
“John’s in a coma. He’s been moved to ICU. Dr. Singer isn’t sure when he’ll come out of it. It could be days, weeks, months….” She didn’t bother to finish her sentence.
“What about brain damage…will he have any brain damage?”
”Right now…they don’t think so but there’s no way to know for sure until he wakes up.”
“Can I see him?”
“After your earlier outburst I reassured Dr. Singer that if you were allowed to see him you would remain calm. But you only have fifteen minutes. Not a minute longer.”
“I’ll take whatever he gives me.” She squeezed Laura’s hand, “Thank you for everything you’ve done. I don’t know what I would do if I didn’t have you.”
“That’s why I’m here.”
The door opened and in walked a nurse. “Dr. Horton….Dr. Evans…are you feeling better?”
Marlena was somewhat embarrassed by all the fuss made over her. The only thing she wanted to do was see John. “I’m much better, thank you. Do you know when I’ll be able to leave?”
“That’s why I’m here. If your pressure is normal you can leave…if not you’re an overnight guest.”
Marlena didn’t dare make a move while her pressure was being taken. She tried one of her meditation exercises. The last thing she wanted was to spend the night in the hospital. After a torturous ten minutes, where Marlena kept perfectly still, the nurse was finally finished.
“Well what’s the verdict?”
“It’s slightly elevated but within the parameters Dr. Horton specified…so you can leave.” She began to unhook Marlena from the IV. “There are a few forms you have to sign before you leave.”
Marlena was overjoyed. “No problem.” She was already out of bed moving towards the door by the time the nurse left her room.
Laura could see her friend was anxious to see John but she needed to prepare her. Even though Marlena had seen countless people hooked up to machines with tubes running in and out of them before, it’s not the same when it’s someone you love. She stopped her before she left the room. “Marlena…wait a minute. I know you’re anxious to see him but you need to prepare yourself. He’s hooked up to a lot of machines…there are tubes all over the place.”
She understood her friend was trying to protect her but the only thing on Marlena’s mind at the moment was seeing John. “Laura I just need to see him for myself…to talk to him…to tell him about our baby.”
“I just don’t want you to be surprised when you see him…you’re under enough stress as it is…and it’s not good for you or the baby.”
At the mention of her baby, Marlena smiled. “We’ll be fine. Now let’s go.”
**************************************************
They were all sitting in Roman’s office…wondering what the hell went wrong. No one was saying a word…each one deep in his own thoughts.
Abe was the first to speak, “I think it was a setup from the beginning. Think about it….Roman receives a message to meet one of his informers in an abandoned part of town…John shows up out of the blue and before we know it…shots are fired. Now we find your informer…dead…which means we don’t know who he was working for…if he was in on the setup or if he was just being used. And John’s in a coma so we can’t ask him why he was there.”
“I hate to say this,” Bo said, “but I think Abe is right…something didn’t feel right from the beginning. And if was a setup…that means someone is out to get both you and John.”
It was Roman’s turn to speak, “I’m not so sure” Before Abe or Bo could say anything Roman continued, “Wait listen to me…I do think it was a setup…I just don’t know if they’re after me. After all, they could have shot me like they shot John but all I got was a flesh wound. I think someone is playing with us.”
Abe wasn’t convinced, “Still…the point is someone is behind all of this…maybe whoever it is wants you to think that you’re not a target…that way your guard will be down.”
“I gotta agree with Abe bro, until we talk to John I think you have to be careful.”
He knew they were right…he just didn’t want to hear it. “Doc is not going to like this.”
“You know bro…you might want to consider sending the twins to Colorado to stay with Marlena’s parents and Carrie to Anna until all of this blows over. Maybe even see if Marlena would visit her parents for a while.”
“The twins and Carrie…no problem. Getting Marlena to leave is another story.”
“Not even if she thought it was for her own safety?”
“You know Marlena…what do you think?”
“I think you got a problem bro…I don’t think she’ll leave…especially after today. Both you and John were shot…one her husband…the other her ex-husband. She’s not going anywhere.”
Roman winced at the mention of John being Marlena’s ex-husband. Even though she was with him now… a part of him was still jealous, and would always be jealous, that John held a place in his wife’s heart. And even though he knew it hadn’t been their choice to fall love, it was still difficult for him to accept. But accept it he had…and there was no turning back. Somewhere deep inside of him he knew the truth…and just for a moment he said it out loud, “She’ll never leave….not now.” And just as quickly….it was gone. The moment of doubt he had about Marlena…about them…disappeared…almost as if it had never been there. Roman stood and moved towards the door. “I’m going to the Pub…the kids won’t be satisfied until they see I’m fine.”
“Uh Roman…you might want to make one stop first.”
“What are you talking about?”
“He means,” said Bo, “you might want to change your shirt. The one you have on is covered in dried blood.”
He looked down at his stained shirt. “I forgot I was still wearing it. I have a spare hanging in my locker. I’ll change down there.”
As soon as Roman left, Abe turned to Bo, “What do you think?”
“I think we have a whole new ballgame now…and I think we have to keep an eye on my brother.”
“I agree…someone is definitely playing games with us…and until we find out who and why…nobody is safe.”
******************************************************
She stood just outside his door…gathering all the strength she possessed…knowing she had to be strong for him…for both of them…for John and their baby. Marlena opened the door and slipped inside his room. She could hear the hiss of the machines clear across the room. For a moment, her knees almost buckled but at the last second she regained her composure. She could not give into fear…she could not let him think she was afraid…her strength would be his strength. Quietly she walked over and sat in the chair next to his bed. She took his hand into hers and slowly brought it to her lips…placing a gentle kiss on the back of his hand. “John….it’s Marlena. Honey, can you open your eyes for me?” She had no doubt he could hear her…or at least sense her presence.
A voice in the distance was calling to him….again. He could hear his name…it was her…it was Marlena.
“John, listen to my voice…I know you can hear me. Please open your eyes.”
He wanted so badly to open his eyes for her…but he couldn’t. He didn’t understand why. It was a simple request…but for some reason he couldn’t. What was wrong with him?
After a few minutes of silence, watching for some indication he was responding to her voice, she continued, “its ok baby. I know you’re trying…I know you can hear me.” She didn’t have much time left.
Doc…I’m so tired.
She leaned in closer to him, “John I know you’re tired…I know you just want to sleep but you have to wake up…Brady needs you…I need you…you have to come back to us.”
I’m sorry Doc….I can’t…not now. Her voice was fading away…the darkness was coming once more…he was too weak to fight it.
“You can’t leave us…you have to fight to come back to us. Brady needs his daddy…and I need you. I can’t do this alone.” Tears began to roll down her face…it was so hard…so hard to see him laying there…hooked up to machines and tubes. Her time was almost up…it was now or never. She whispered in his ear, “John….there’s something I have to tell you…you have to come back to me…to us…to our baby. We’re going to have a baby…you and me…together. I need you…we need you. Please baby fight for us.”
Just as he was sinking back into the abyss…he heard her. A baby…she was having his baby…the welcoming darkness was no longer an option…he had to be there for her…for his baby…for Brady…for all of them.
She kissed his cheek softly. “I love you,” she whispered. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Marlena slowly made her way to the door.
His eyes fluttered open for just a second. She was already gone.
****************************************************
Marlena sat on the couch in the ICU waiting area. Laura was no where in sight. And truth be known…she was glad to have a little time to herself. It had been harder than she thought…seeing him there…so helpless. He hadn’t responded to her voice but deep down inside…she knew he heard her…and now he would fight to come back to them. She closed her eyes…taking a moment to finally relax. She’d been on an emotional rollercoaster since last night…and it didn’t look like things were going to calm down any time soon. In a matter of hours her world was turned completely upside down. Someone saw her and John at the ball…she was pregnant….Roman had been shot and John was in a coma.
It was finally beginning to sink in…her life would never be the same again…and as happy as she was about the baby…she was also a little afraid. Afraid her children would never forgive her for betraying their father. She knew they still loved John…but she worried how they would react once they were told the truth…she was having John’s baby. And Roman…he would be devastated once he learned the truth. She was having another man’s baby…and not just any man…it was John. Marlena knew it had taken Roman a long time to overcome his feelings of jealously about her and John and sometimes she wasn’t sure if he really had forgiven her for falling in love with John. Once he came back…and the DNA tests proved he was Roman….they just fell back into the routine they had before Stefano took him away. For a while it worked…everyone seemed to be moving on with their lives…but it was only a façade…she knew that now. If she hadn’t been so full of guilt…guilt because of what Roman had lived thru…guilt because she moved on with John…guilt because she believed John was Roman…guilt because she loved John even though Roman was back. They should have been honest with one another…but instead they said nothing…it would have been difficult….but now it was so much harder. Could they have done it differently?
She was so confused. Her thoughts and emotions were all over the place. One random thought and then off to the next one…one moment of joy and then a moment of despair. Everything was so complicated….everything was simple. It was too much. She buried her face in her hands and began to quietly sob.
It wasn’t until she felt someone nudge her on her shoulder did she realized she was crying. Marlena looked up expecting to see Laura but instead saw Victor standing in front of her…handkerchief in hand. He sat down beside her and put his arms around her.
“It’s ok Marlena…he’ll pull thru.”
“I know,” she said between sobs, “it’s just so hard.” She took his handkerchief and wiped the tears from her face.
“John is a fighter…he’ll never give up. Besides, he has so much to live for.”
“I know…Brady.” She looked around. “Where is he?”
“I left him with the nanny. Children aren’t allowed on this floor.”
“Victor…you’re on the Board…I’m sure they would have made an exception.”
“The truth is…I didn’t want Brady to see his dad like that.” He was silent for a moment…choosing his next words carefully. “Marlena…I wasn’t just talking about Brady…I also meant you.”
She looked at him in surprise but remained silent.
“Marlena, John is like a son to me. I know how much you mean to him…how much he means to you.”
He knew…there wasn’t a doubt in her mind. But how…was he the one last night…no Victor wasn’t at the Ball. Maybe whoever saw them last night also told Victor. She couldn’t think about that now…she had to focus on John. In a few months…everyone would know.
Victor could tell by the expression on her face, she was afraid…afraid of what he might do or say. That was the last thing he wanted. He loved John and if Marlena made him happy than he was happy for him… for them. “Marlena…I didn’t mean to upset you…I just meant that I’m glad you’re here for him.” He could see her visibly relax.
“I’ll always be here for John.” Without actually saying the words….everything was out in the open. They both knew the truth.
Victor reached over and took Marlena’s hand. They sat together…quietly…holding hands…each one praying for the person they loved.
***************************************************
She flashed her ID and waited for Dr. Singer. No one would give her any new information on John’s condition. She didn’t have time to waste…she’d find out on her own…Rebecca headed to ICU.
As soon as she stepped off the elevator she spotted Marlena sitting with Victor. If anyone knew John’s condition…it would be Marlena. She headed in their direction.
“What happened?” Her question was directed to Marlena. Marlena didn’t answer…in fact she wasn’t even sure she heard her. She asked again, “Marlena tell me…what happened?”
Victor knew Marlena was close to her breaking point. In all the time they had been sitting together…Marlena hadn’t said a word. She simply held on to his hand…as if he was a life preserver and she was drowning. He did the only thing he could…he answered for her. “John’s in a coma…that’s all we know.” He stood and pulled her off to the side…away from Marlena.
Rebecca stood there…in shock….she didn’t know what to say. Finally her DA instincts kicked in and she began firing off questions. “How did this happen? What was he doing there?”
Before she could continue, Victor intervened, “Ms. Morrison…the only thing we know is what I’ve already told you…he’s in a coma. As for any other questions…John is the only one with the answers…so you along with everyone else will have to wait until he wakes up.”
Laura approached them just in time to hear the verbal exchange between Victor and Rebecca. She glanced in Marlena’s direction…she was just sitting there…not saying a word. She should have never left…she should have waited until Marlena came back…but she didn’t think it would take as long as it did.
Marlena looked up as Laura stood in front of her. Her eyes were brimming with tears…her voice barely a whisper, “I can’t handle this…not now.”
“Let’s go.”
“I’m ready…but first I need to say goodbye to Victor.” Marlena walked over to Victor. “I need to get home…but I’ll be back.” She pulled him to her and hugged him as tightly as she could. “Thank you,” she whispered in his ear.
“Remember what I said…he’s a fighter.”
***************************************************
Neither one spoke another word until they were in Laura’s car.
“Marlena, I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you…but I was …” she never got to finish her sentence.
“Laura you’ve been here for me more times than I can count. It’s alright. Besides, I needed a little time by myself….to take it all in.”
“A lot has happened….you have a lot to deal with right now…which brings me to the reason I was gone when you came out of John’s room.”
“Laura, I told you…I’m fine…I’m not the one you should be worried about.”
It was clear Marlena needed to talk about John. Her reason for leaving her alone could wait a little while longer. “So, any change in his condition?”
Marlena shook her head and said, “No…no change….at least no physical change.”
“What do you mean?”
“I can’t really explain it…but I know he heard me. I could feel his presence in the room. I told him about the baby.”
“Then he’ll be back to you soon. He’ll never give up.”
“That’s the same thing Victor said.”
“Victor?”
“He walked up while I sitting there and believe it or not…he really helped me. He knows.”
She turned and gave Marlena a quick glance. “Knows what?”
“He knows about John…about us…not about the baby.”
“What makes you say that? Did he say something to you?”
“Not in so many words… but I know he knows.”
“And…is he ok with you and John? I mean with you two being together. Isabella was his daughter.”
“I know he loves John like a son and wants John to be happy…so to answer your question…he’s ok with us.”
They drove the rest of the way in silence. A few minutes later, Laura pulled into Marlena’s driveway. The house looked empty. Roman wasn’t home yet and apparently the children were still with the Brady’s.
Laura knew Roman and the kids would be walking in the door soon and she needed to make sure Marlena was ready for them…besides she had something she had to tell her. They sat next to one another on the couch.
“Can I fix you a cup of tea?” asked Laura.
“I should be the one offering you something.”
“You’ve had quite a busy day…why don’t you to upstairs and I’ll bring the tea up to you.”
“That’s ok…I can do it.”
Before she could stand, Laura grabbed her arm. “Listen to me…it’s been a trying day…a lot of things have happened in the last few hours. You have to take care of yourself.” Even though they were the only two people in the house she lowered her voice, “It’s not just you…you have to think about the baby…what’s good for the baby. You need to rest.”
Marlena leaned back into the couch. “I know you’re right…but…”
“But nothing…go upstairs and I’ll be there in a minute.”
Marlena knew Laura was right. She had to take care of herself. It was no longer just her…she had to think about the baby…the baby came first. Baby…she still couldn’t believe she was pregnant. How far along? When was the baby conceived? So many questions…but so few answers. She made her way upstairs and got into bed…fully clothed…too tired to undress.
A few minutes later, Laura entered her bedroom holding a tray with a cup of tea and a few slices of toast.
Marlena knew better than to argue with her. She accepted both the tea and toast. Besides the few sips of tea she had at the diner…the toast was the first thing she had eaten all day. Laura was right…she would have to take better care of herself.
Laura sat on the bed and watched Marlena as she drank her tea. She waited until she was just about finished before she began. “Listen, I have to tell you something.”
“Ok,” she said as she took her last bite of toast. “Tell me.”
“While you were visiting with John I went to my office and made a call to Dr. Bader.” She hurried to continue, “I called her at home, explained the situation…at least part of the situation…and asked her if she would slip you in sometime on Monday…nothing official…just to make sure everything is fine. She’ll call you Monday morning and give you the time…and you know…whatever you tell her will be held in confidence.”
Marlena didn’t know what to say. Once again her friend had come to her rescue. “I keep thanking you over and over. Sometimes it feels like this is a one-way friendship. Just once I would love to be able to do something for you.”
“You know that’s not true. You were there for me plenty of times. Besides…this is what we do…we take care of one another.” She kissed her on the cheek. “Now why don’t you get a little rest before Roman and the kids return.” She didn’t give Marlena a chance to argue, “You know you need the rest…close your eyes.” Laura picked up the tray and walked to the door. Just before she left the room she turned and said, “It’s all going to work out. I promise.” With that she closed the door and walked downstairs.
While she was washing the dishes, she heard the front door open.
“Doc,” Roman called out. “Where are you? Why is Laura’s car in the driveway?” He was surprised when it was Laura who walked out of the kitchen instead of Marlena.
“Roman…shh…lower you voice. Marlena is upstairs taking a nap.”
“Is she alright…I thought Mike said she was fine.”
“She’s fine…it’s just been a long day…you of all people should know that. Her car is at the diner. I didn’t think she should be behind the wheel…so I drove. You can pick it up later.”
“Whew…for a minute I thought something else had gone wrong.” He plopped down on the couch. “Any change in John’s condition?”
“No…we stopped by his room before we left…no change…he’s still in a coma.”
“Laura, is she really alright? I mean…you know her…I don’t mean just physically…I mean emotionally. Is she handling all of this?”
She could hear the love and concern in his voice. Roman really loved Marlena….and in her own way she loved him. So many lives would be forever changed. It was too bad he would be hurt the most when the truth was finally told. Depending on her due date….Marlena wouldn’t be able to hide her pregnancy much longer. “She’s doing the best she can….considering the circumstances. I think she needs to rest a little while longer.” Laura looked around and finally realized the children weren’t with Roman. “Where are the twins…Carrie?”
“They’re still by mom and pop. I think they should spend the night…in fact there’s something I need to tell Marlena and I need your advice.
A half an hour later Laura sat in her car alone….thinking about everything she knew…including Roman’s news. She honestly didn’t know how much more bad news Marlena could handle…especially now.
****************************************************
He must have fallen asleep on the couch. When he opened his eyes Marlena was standing over him.
“Roman, where are the kids?”
“Doc, sit down.” He moved over so she could sit next to him. “We need to talk.”
Marlena sat at her desk in her office staring off into space. A few days had passed since everything had gone horribly wrong…well not everything…their baby had been her only salvation. Baby…every time she thought about the baby her hands automatically drifted and finally settled on her stomach. Their baby was the only thing that kept Marlena from losing her sanity.
She remembered everything about that day so clearly. The day began with her and John making love in his apartment and ended with him in the hospital…in a coma. What should have been one of happiest days of her life….finding out she was pregnant….turned out to be a day she almost lost the love of her life. She remembered finding Roman sleeping on the couch, waking and saying those awful words to her: ‘we need to talk.’ For a moment she thought her world had ended…she thought he had news about John. But then she realized it couldn’t be about John…if anything had happened to him…she would know…she would feel it. Marlena sat next to Roman and listened as told her everything he knew.
Roman, Abe and Bo had come to the conclusion Marlena already knew to be true…it had been a setup from the beginning. They didn’t know how John figured into the equation and they wouldn’t know until he came out of the coma but for now he would be under police protection. A guard would be stationed outside his room at all times. It was the next bit of information that took her by surprise. Because they didn’t know who was after them or why…they thought it would be better if the she and the twins went to visit her parents in Colorado and Carrie went to stay with Anna. That could only mean one thing…they thought Roman was also a target. She remembered standing up and walking away from Roman. Absolutely not was her response. Her children yes…but she wasn’t going anywhere. Roman spent the remainder of the evening trying to convince her but she wouldn’t hear of it. She wasn’t leaving…that was that…end of discussion. In the end…he gave in…he had no choice. He knew it had been a long shot from the beginning but he still had to try.
And so by the next evening…the twins were off to Colorado. Her parents were able to pull a few strings and the twins would finish out the school year in Colorado. Carrie would finish her school year with Anna. She hated her children would be so far away and separated…but it couldn’t be helped. If anything happened to them because they stayed in Salem she would never forgive herself.
After spending most of the Sunday, packing for the children and getting them to the airport she managed to find a little time to slip away to the hospital and visit John. There had been no change in his condition.
The following Monday, Dr. Bader had been true to her word. She examined Marlena during her lunch hour. Because the health of her baby was the most important thing to her, Marlena told Dr. Bader everything…John, not Roman, was the baby’s father and as much of his medical history she remembered. When she was finished, Marlena sighed in relief. It was one less person she had to lie to day after day.
Finally Dr. Bader spoke, “Well it’s no wonder your pressure is a little high. Nothing to be concerned about yet….but I’ll have to monitor you frequently.”
“I figured as much.”
“Marlena I’m not trying to tell you how to run your life but…”
“But what…I should tell everyone the truth….I can’t do that right now.” She didn’t mean to snap at Dr. Bader.
“No, that’s not it…you know as well as I do….stress is not good for the baby. As impossible as it seems right now…you’re going to have to find a way to relieve the amount of stress in your life.”
“I’m open for suggestions”, she said half jokingly.
“Actually, I have a suggestion…it might help a little. You need to cut back at work. With all you have going on in your life right now, I’m sure everyone will understand if you cut back on the amount of hours you work.”
“That might work…at least for a little while.” She stood up…ready to leave. “Will you call me and let me know how far along I am? I was never regular to begin with and with everything going on I’m not quite sure.”
“As soon as I know for sure…but from everything you’ve said…it sounds like you’re probably between eight and ten weeks pregnant.”
“Good….I still have a little time before I begin to show.”
“Marlena…you know I won’t say a word to anyone….but the sooner this secret is out in the open the better it’ll be for you and the baby.”
“I know. Thanks Karen for all your help.”
“Your welcome….try to relax. But before you go,” she handed Marlena a prescription, “pre-natal vitamins. You need to start taking them as soon as possible.”
“I will.”
“Call me if you have any problems…day or night.”
Marlena closed the door and walked back to her office. The circle of people who knew the truth was becoming larger and larger. The truth would have to come out soon….but not without John awake and by her side.
Diane wasn’t back from lunch yet…Diane…Marlena would have to tell her she was cutting back on her work day…so she could schedule appointments accordingly. And even though she wouldn’t be in her office all day…there was still plenty of work for Diane.
For the rest of the day, Marlena cleared off her desk. Every few hours she would stop in John’s room to sit with him for a while. He was no longer in ICU but in a private room. Her day at the hospital ended the same way it began, sitting in John’s room …telling him all about her day. By the time she made it home she was exhausted. Dr. Bader’s advice to cut back at work couldn’t have come at a better time. She was asleep by the time Roman walked in the door.
*******************************************************
With the children safely out of harm’s way, both Roman and Marlena settled into a comfortable routine. Roman, obsessed with the investigation, was often up and out of the house before Marlena stepped into the shower. Marlena days were the same each day….stopping in to see John throughout the day, working a few hours and finally heading home to rest. Before they both realized it, the week was already ending and except for the occasional greeting and the fact they slept in the same bed, they hardly saw each other.
Marlena was alone in her car on the way to the hospital. Another week was beginning and there was still no change in his condition. She drove without really seeing anything or anyone. It was automatic…everything she seemed to do lately was automatic…sleeping, eating, working, etc. The only time she felt really alive was when she was with John. She told him everything that was going on with her, the children and their baby. As she pulled into the hospital parking lot she sat in her car with her head resting on the steering wheel and closed her eyes.
Please John, she prayed, please open your eyes today. I need you so much. Please come back to me today.
**************************************************
He heard every word she spoke to him during her visits. The problem was he couldn’t break through the invisible barrier that was keeping him from her. But each day he was a little stronger and today he believed he would finally be able to reach her. Today was the day…he could feel it. Come to me Doc, I’m waiting for you.
**************************************************
Marlena sat up with a start. For some inexplicable reason she suddenly felt better…no more like hopeful…that was it…she felt hopeful for the first time. She rushed to the building, hopped on the elevator and pushed the button for his floor. There was actually a spring in her step as she opened the door and walked into his room. He looked so peaceful…just like he did when he was asleep. She couldn’t remember all the times she woke up in the middle of the night and watched him as he slept. Watching the way his chest moved up and down always brought her comfort. She sat next to him and held his hand. “I’m here John,” she said, “I’m waiting for you to come back to me.”
***************************************************
He was exhausted but he knew better than to return to his motel room just yet. The boss’s instructions had been clear. It had taken him a few days to get everything in place so as not to cause suspicion. He couldn’t fail…not again. This was his second and last chance. Whoever shot John Black was definitely keeping a low profile. No one was talking…absolutely no one. Even the lowest of the lows couldn’t be bought. That could only mean one thing…there was another player in Salem. And the boss wasn’t happy about it. The boss…he’d never met him in person and that was fine by him. He’d never been afraid of anyone or anything in his life…that is until now. The boss scared him; no he was terrified of the man.
Fear was a great motivator. It was his fear that made him complete this assignment so quickly. If he couldn’t find out who shot John than he damn well would do everything else to perfection. He didn’t understand this latest assignment but that wasn’t why he was paid. He was paid to do a job and now all he had to do was wait.
***************************************************
Kate was running the company…at least as best as she could under the current circumstances. It was imperative Basic Black continue to function just as if John was running the company himself. The day she was notified…she called an emergency meeting with the senior staff. She called every board member and spoke to them personally. John took a chance on her and she would not let him down. That was a vow she made to herself.
Everyone on the staff pitched in to do what ever was necessary without being asked. John Black was one of the good guys and they all recognized that. He cared about his employees and not the bottom line. They came first.
So far things had been going along smoothly. A few bumps in the road but nothing major…that is until today. She was having a problem with the New York office…one person in particular…Kristin Blake. Kristin was relatively new to the company and Kate hadn’t had the opportunity to talk to her…until now. She’d spent her entire morning on the phone with Kristin. There was definitely a difference of opinion on how to handle the problem. Usually John kept Kate apprised on every aspect of Basic Black, including mergers and negotiations, but he hadn’t had the chance to brief her on this latest development and because of that, she didn’t know how John wanted to handle things. She wasn’t completely sure the measures Kristin wanted to take were prudent…especially now.
Kate picked up the phone and told her secretary to hold all calls until further notice. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Just for a few minutes she needed peace and quiet…a chance to catch her breath. She never realized until now, just how much energy it took to run a company as large as Basic Black. It hadn’t been five minutes and her phone was ringing once more. The only way her secretary would have put a call thru to her was if it was an emergency. Now what…she thought as she answered her phone.
************************************************
“Did you do as I asked?”
“Yes but I don’t understand.”
“You will…soon. It’s all part of the plan.”
“And when will you finally let me know what exactly the plan is.” She was getting tired of being kept in the dark.
“As I said earlier…soon.”
He wasn’t going to tell her anything else so she might as well change the subject. “Has there been any change?”
“According to my sources…no change. But don’t worry, he’ll pull through.”
“How can you be so sure?”
“Because I know him.”
“And when he wakes up…what then?”
“Listen to me…you have to be able to change and adapt at a moment’s notice. Things don’t always go as planned. The shooting was unfortunate and quite unexpected but I’ve adapted and made changes. In fact, in the long run this might work out better than we expected.”
“Do we know who shot them?”
“Not yet…but I have someone working on it. Eventually someone will say something, or make a mistake and then we’ll know who’s behind it. All we can do is wait.” He paused for a moment before continuing, “You have to be patient…and you have to be ready at a moment’s notice.” He hung up the phone without saying goodbye.
She listened to the dial tone coming thru the phone. Sometimes he treated her like a child. She knew he meant well but still…she was a grown woman holding down an important job.
***************************************************
Roman’s desk was completely covered. There wasn’t an inch of free space left. He’d been consumed by the shooting ever since it happened. No one, not even Abe or Bo, could get him to work on anything else. He promised them he wouldn’t do anything rash…but the truth was…if an opportunity presented itself, he would take full advantage of it…regardless of his promise to them. And right now it seemed opportunity had knocked on his door. He’d been hitting the streets daily…listening for any kind of chatter…even if it didn’t seem to connect to his case. Today it seemed his luck was changing. He’d overheard a conversation…to anyone else it might have seemed trivial but something told him this was different. He rushed back to the office and went over everything he had concerning the case. The pieces seem to fit…or was this just another setup? Somehow, he didn’t think so, it felt different. If Bo and Abe were here he’d talk it over with them, but they out…working on another case. Time was of the essence. He’d probably be back before they knew he was gone. Roman scribbled a quick note explaining his absence, grabbed his jacket and headed out. This could be the break they were all looking for. With any luck at all one lead would turn into another and eventually they would crack the case. Then maybe his life could get back to some kind of normalcy. His children were gone and he and Marlena hardly saw one another. He wanted his life back…he wanted his wife back. Maybe today would be the beginning of the end of this case.
**************************************************
“John, I love you so much. Can you feel my hand holding yours?”
I can Doc…I can feel you.
“I miss you so much. I talked to Victor yesterday and he said he’d been by to see you. Brady’s been asking for you. He misses you so much…we all miss you.”
I’m coming Doc, I promise. I miss you and Brady.
“I told Victor I’d stop by and see Brady on my way home this afternoon.” She squeezed his hand.
I felt that! He was shouting…at least it seemed to him he was shouting. However, Marlena heard nothing.
“I talk to the children every night and they always ask me about you. They love you so much John. You were their father for so long…all the years both Roman and I were missing. I don’t think I’ve said thank you for taking care of my children when I couldn’t be there.”
He was feeling stronger and stronger…her voice was louder and clearer than it had ever been. Please baby, squeeze my hand again.
It was as if she heard him. She squeezed his hand. His fingers moved slightly against her hand. She jumped in surprise. Did he really move or was it her imagination? She wanted to know the answer but she was afraid to try again. Afraid she imagined it.
Do it again Doc. Squeeze my hand.
She took a deep breath and said, “Ok, here we go. Try to squeeze my hand again John. Please squeeze my hand.” She tightened her grip and once more his fingers moved. Marlena jumped up. “Oh my God! Oh my God! You squeezed my hand.” She pressed the button for the nurse; never once taking her eyes off of him; afraid he might open his eyes and she would miss it. She wanted to be there when he opened his eyes for the first time.
As soon as the nurse opened the door Marlena screamed, “Get Dr. Singer…now! He squeezed my hand. Come on John, open your eyes…I know you can do it.”
Such a simple request, but right now Marlena could have asked him to move a mountain and the result would have been the same. He was trying so hard, but so far nothing.
“John, I know you’re tired…I remember how hard it was for me to open my eyes after I fell off the ledge…but it was your voice that brought me back. Now it’s my turn to help you. Just listen to me…I know you can do it.”
Baby, I’m trying so hard.
She placed his hand on her stomach and whispered in his ear, “That’s our baby.”
Doc I love you so much…his eyes began to flutter.
“That’s it…try and open your eyes.” She pressed his hand once more to her stomach. “I hope he has your beautiful blue eyes.”
They were only open for a second…but it was long enough for Marlena to see them. “Come on John…you can do this.”
The door to his room opened and in walked Dr. Singer. “I understand he moved his hand.”
“Twice and just now he opened his eyes for just a second.”
“Excuse me Dr. Evans, let me examine him.”
Marlena moved to the other side of the bed.
“Mr. Black, can you hear me?” He held his hand. “If you can hear me, squeeze my hand.”
Nothing happened.
“Mr. Black, squeeze my hand if you can hear me.”
Again, nothing.
He looked up at Marlena and said, “Dr. Evans, I hate to say this but it might have been a muscle spasm.”
“I know it was him…let me try.”
Dr. Singer stepped back.
Marlena held his hand, “John, listen to me, squeeze my hand.”
His fingers moved.
“Did you see it? He moved his fingers. Watch. Do it again John.”
Again his fingers moved.
Dr. Singer spoke, “He recognizes your voice. See if you can get him to open his eyes.”
“John, please open your eyes. Do it for me.” She didn’t care how it sounded or what Dr. Singer thought…the only thing on her mind was John opening his eyes.
I’m coming Doc. Hold on. His eyes began to flutter again. He followed the sound of her voice.
“That’s it, open your eyes.”
The flutters began to subside as he began to regain consciousness. The problem was the light…it was blinding. Darkness for so long and now light…it was too much. He closed his eyes quickly. Using the switch next to his bed Marlena turned off the light. That was so much better. He slowly opened his eyes; at first everything was a bit fuzzy but slowly his vision began to clear…until finally he could see her beautiful, smiling face.
****************************************************
This was the hardest part of the job so far. He had to be extremely careful…get in…get out…without being seen. So far…no problem. He that kind of face…he blended into the background…definitely an asset in his line of work. Of course it helped that everyone wore uniforms. He took a deep breath and entered Roman’s office carrying a folder with actual paperwork…just in case someone became curious. The boss was a very thorough man…he left nothing to chance. A quick cursory glance around the office and Roman’s desk told him everything he needed to know. Pretending to place the folder in the middle of a stack of papers, he palmed the handwritten note from Roman and replaced it with another note. In and out…just like the boss planned. It took all of two minutes for him to switch notes and memorize everything in Roman’s office. He stepped into the restroom and casually looked around making sure he was alone. Next he walked over to the trash can, lifted the top off and removed a small duffle bag. A quick change of clothes in a stall and he was on the move once more. No gave him a second glance. If the second part of the job went as smoothly as the first part…he would back in his motel room soon.
***************************************************
Sitting in a dive, drinking warm beer, waiting for someone to show Roman was beginning to have second thoughts. Besides the bartender there were only two other people in the bar. Neither one looked like they were waiting for someone. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. He should have waited. It was too late now. He was already here. At least he’d had the foresight to leave a note…explaining everything. If no one else showed in the next few minutes he’d leave. He took another sip of his beer. The beer was hot and so was the bar. Sweat popped out along his forehead. That’s it…he was done. As soon as he stood the room began to spin and then nothing.
The two other patrons in the bar, the ones Roman didn’t give a second glance, rushed to his side. The bartender hopped over the counter, ran to the front door and made sure the coast was clear. The two men carried him to the back room and dumped him on the floor. There was no need to tie him up…he had been drugged and would out for hours. One of the men returned to the bar while the other slipped out the back door to move Roman’s car.
****************************************************
“Don’t try to talk Mr. Black. Your throat will be sore. As soon as I’m done examining you, you can have some ice chips.” He turned and faced Marlena, “Dr. Evans if you’ll just step outside I’ll be done shortly.”
John began to shake his head violently.
“It might be better if I stay. I’ll move out of your way.”
John’s eyes followed Marlena’s every move.
*****************************************************
He parked behind the bar and slipped in the back door. Roman was lying on the floor unconscious. He threw him over his shoulder, dumped him in the back of the van and drove off. He was almost done. He was so tired that the flea bag of a motel he was staying in seemed like the Taj Mahal.
****************************************************
The bartender made a phone call. “He’s on his way.” That was the extent of the conversation.
****************************************************
She answered on the first ring. It was her private line. “Yes.”
“You know what to do.” He hung up. Everything was coming together…better than he imagined. The only unknown variable was whoever shot John. He would know soon enough.
Marlena hadn’t left his side since John opened his eyes; however they hadn’t had a single solitary moment to themselves. Dr. Singer examined him followed by the neurologist. She kept out of the way but always remained in John’s line of sight. While waiting for the doctors to finish, she used the time to call Victor, Shawn and Caroline and inform them of John’s progress. Unable to reach Roman, Bo or Abe she left a message. As word spread about his condition it wasn’t long before there was a group of well wishers waiting their turn to see him.
****************************************************
He loved days like today…days when everything went according to plan and then….unexpected good news. Well, maybe not good news but the possibility of it turning into good news was there. First, the package had been delivered without a hitch, second, his source at the hospital informed in John Black was awake and now this…just a whisper in the wind about the shooting. Nothing specific; but at least now there was something to be investigated. A surge of adrenaline coursed through his body. Sleep was the furthest thing on his mind…a quick trip to his motel room to call the boss and change clothes was all he needed.
****************************************************
His head was pounding, his mouth felt as dry as the Sahara Desert and every time he tried to open his eyes he was greeted with a blinding light. Unable to see he used his hands to feel around…hoping to gain some sense of where he was but it was useless. The only object his hands came into contact with was a glass filled with some kind of liquid. He didn’t want to but he had no choice…he dipped his fingers into the liquid and slowly raised them to his nose hoping he would be able to detect some kind of odor. No such luck…he had no choice but to taste his fingers. It was water. He reached for the glass and drank every bit of the water…praying it would quench his thirst. As soon as he finished he tried to stand but his legs wouldn’t cooperate. He sat there in the dark wondering what happened….he couldn’t remember anything. The last clear memory he had was of him in the police station. It was so confusing….too confusing to think about. He closed his eyes and slowly drifted off; never realizing the water he drank was drugged.
****************************************************
“He is awake.”
“I know, I was just told.”
“You know what to do.”
“It may not be as easy as I thought it would be. I’m running into a little resistance.”
“Listen to me.” He was angry. “I have spent months planning everything and you will not fail. You will find a way to make it work. Do you understand me?”
“Yes,” she whispered. “I will make it work…I promise.”
“See that you do.” He hung up without another word.
****************************************************
Rebecca sat back in her chair. It had been a long day, she was exhausted…but John was awake…she would stop by the hospital to see him on her way home. She was sure Marlena would be there…she was always there. John and Marlena….every night before she closed her eyes the images of them together at the Ball replayed through her mind. And every night she fell asleep desperately wanting John to make love to her. No matter how hard she tried to forget…she saw them. The way he made love to her…the way she gave herself to him freely, the way Marlena moaned in ecstasy each time he moved in and out of her. Rebecca envied her…she wanted to be the one John made love to. After witnessing them together, she wanted John more than ever and somehow she would find a way to have him. It wouldn’t be easy…but then nothing worth having was ever easy. John was the only man for her. She closed her eyes and once again the images of John and Marlena flashed through her mind. The familiar ache she had become accustomed to once again enveloped her body…an ache that only John could satisfy. She had never wanted a man the way she wanted him and sooner or later, he would be hers. Marlena might have him now….but soon…soon he would be hers.
****************************************************
After investigating another drug overdose, Bo and Abe finally returned to the station. It was the same as the last one.
“He was just a kid…barely eighteen,” said Bo. “This is ridiculous.”
“The last three overdoses were just kids.” Abe sat in his chair. “Don’t they realize how dangerous this new drug is?”
“When you’re eighteen, you think you’re invincible. I remember doing things at that age I would never do now. Death is not something you think about.” He sat across from Abe.
“Still…you’d think after the seeing what this drug does to people, they’d think twice before using it.”
“It will never happen to me…is what they think.”
Abe sighed in frustration, “I guess. I’m just so tired of this. I hate knocking on someone’s door and informing them that their son or daughter is dead. It’s the part of the job I hate the most.”
“Me too. There’s no easy way to say it…and I’m sorry just doesn’t do it.”
They sat together in silence. Each lost in his own thoughts…each afraid to say aloud what they were both thinking. If they didn’t stop this drug soon, there would be a lot more deaths.
Finally Abe looked at the stack of messages on his desk. The one on top caught his eye immediately. It was from Marlena…John was awake. “Bo, Marlena called. John is awake. We need to get over there now.”
“Let’s go.”
“You think Roman is already over there?”
“If he knows John is awake, you can bet your last dollar he’s already there. He’s obsessed with this case.”
“Yeah, I know. Let’s stop by his office just in case. He has a way of not answering his phone or checking his messages if he thinks he’s on to something. Your brother can be stubborn.”
“My brother…your best friend.”
They headed to Roman’s office. A quick knock on the door…no answer. Bo opened the door and peeked in. Roman was no where in sight. Both he and Abe walked over to his desk. Abe picked up the stack of messages and went through them.
“Looks like he wasn’t here when Marlena called.” He held up a message. “She left him the same message.”
“Where the hell is he?” Bo asked. “You don’t think he went out on his own do you?”
Abe continued to look around Roman’s desk. His eyes settled on a message attached to the phone. He picked it up, read it and gave it to Bo. “Well at least he didn’t go off on some wild goose chase.”
“Still…he should have waited for us.”
“Well there’s nothing we can do about it now,” said Abe. “Let’s head over to the hospital. Maybe we can get some answers from John.”
*****************************************************
Finally they were alone…but not for long. Too many people were waiting to see him. Per Dr. Singer’s instructions, Marlena fed him ice chips. After a few spoonfuls he raised his hand to stop her. He was ready to talk. “Baby,” his voice scratchy from lack of use, “you’re wrong.”
“What are you talking about?” she asked.
He smiled before he spoke and placed his hand on her stomach. “Not a boy…it’s a girl. We’re having a baby girl.”
Marlena laughed, “Is that right? How do you know this?”
“I just do.”
She looked into his eyes and tears began to roll down her face. It was the first time since he opened his eyes she allowed herself to fall apart. “I love you so much,” she whispered. “Don’t ever leave me again.”
“I love you Marlena.” He held his arms open and she fell into his embrace. John held her while she cried…tears of relief.
After a few minutes she was able to regain her composure. It was time to let others in. But before anyone else walked into the room, there was one thing she had to do….needed to do. Marlena leaned in and kissed his lips…a soft gentle kiss…a promise of things to come.
And so they came…one by one…each staying only a few minutes…only wanting to wish him well. Victor promised to bring Brady the next day, Caroline promised she would bring him a meal from the Pub, Alice promised him donuts and so on and so on. If he didn’t know it before, he knew it now….he was loved by all. It didn’t matter that he didn’t know his real family or where he came from because these people were his family.
She could see he was getting tired but she knew he would never admit it. She would have to be the one….no more visitors for the day. It was taking a toll on him. Marlena was just about to walk out when the door to his room opened and in walked Bo and Abe…Roman was no where in sight.
****************************************************
He opened his eyes and looked around. Where the hell was he? And more importantly….what the hell happened to him. His memory was still a little hazy. He remembered a blinding light, being thirsty and sitting in the dark….nothing else. At least he was lying on something comfortable instead of a hard floor. Roman sat up slowly…feeling a few aches and pains but nothing major. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and sat there a few minutes before attempting to stand. While still sitting he noticed a nightstand next to the bed with a lamp. Roman leaned over, turned on the lamp and took a good look at his surroundings. He couldn’t believe his eyes.
*****************************************************
“It’s good to see you’re awake, John,” said Bo.
“You gave us quite a scare partner.”
“Sorry about that.” John tried to sit up. “I guess you have a few questions for me because I know I have a few for you.”
Abe walked pulled out his note pad and began, “Yea we do…might as well get started. Why were you there?”
John was surprised by the question, “What do you mean….why was I there? Roman called me and told me to meet him there.”
Abe and Bo looked at each other…stunned by John’s answer and for a minute no one said anything. Finally Bo spoke, “No…he didn’t.”
John was adamant, “Yes he did; I know Roman’s voice when I hear it. It was definitely him. Where is he?”
“He’s,” Abe began, “investigating a case.”
Marlena could tell by Abe’s tone of voice there was more to the explanation than he was giving them. “What case?”
“It’s kind of hard to explain,” said Bo.
“Well why don’t you try…I’m sure we can follow you.” She was tired of the run around they were giving them…answering a question without really answering.
“Bo and I were out on a case and when we got back to the station…there was a note from Roman saying he had been in contact with the ISA and he was going to meet an operative who might have information for us. Whether it concerns this case or another one…we really don’t know.”
“That’s the truth.” Bo raised his right hand. “Scouts honor.”
Now it was John’s turn to ask a question, “Did he say who or how long he would be gone?”
“No…he didn’t.”
“Ok, hopefully he’s working on this case and he’ll have some answers when he gets back. But I’m telling you…I got a call from Roman that morning saying he needed my help and to meet him at that building. That’s all I know.”
“Roman got a call from an informant saying he had information on a case we’re working on and to meet him.”
“You know something didn’t feel right from the beginning. Abe and I had a funny feeling something was wrong which is why we were there as his backup. But as soon as you walked up….shots were fired and you both went down.”
“So whoever planned this wanted me and Roman there at the same time.”
“Looks that way.”
“Any leads? What about the informant?”
Bo shook his head, “No…his body was found later…executed.”
“Sounds like somebody is covering their tracks…no loose ends.”
“Exactly…this is why you’re under police protection.”
“I don’t need protection.”
“John…look around you. You’re in the hospital. You were lucky…you could be dead. It’s not an option.” Bo looked at his watch. “It’s getting late…I know you’re tired and we can pick this up tomorrow.” He wasn’t in the mood to argue with John over police protection.
They both kissed Marlena goodbye and headed back to the station. John’s explanation only confirmed what they already suspected….it had been a setup from the beginning.
As soon as the door closed behind them Marlena sat on the edge of the bed and held John’s hand once more. “Honey, I’m with Abe and Bo on this one….you need protection. Someone is out to get you.”
“I’ll be fine.”
“No….you won’t. Listen to me…when you get out of here…where are you going? Back to the loft….I don’t think so. Whether you want to think about it or not…you’re going to have to take it slow. You can’t just rush back into your life….like nothing happened. You were shot for Gods sake. You’re going to need help. And what about Brady? Do you honestly think you can take care of him by yourself? No…you can’t.” She was slowly losing control. The day was beginning to take its toll on her.
“Marlena, it’s ok.”
“How can you say that? It’s not ok. Somebody tried to kill you.” Except for a brief moment when she thought there might be a connection between whoever saw them at the Ball and the shooting, all of her attention had been focused on getting John to wake up. Now that he had…the truth began to sink in.
“I promise it’ll be ok.” He tried to get her look at him but she wouldn’t look him in the eyes.
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” Her gaze was still focused on her hands in her lap.
He felt guilty and so he gave in. “You win.”
She outmaneuvered him and they both knew it. The only way he could keep his promise was if he had police protection. She looked up, smiled and said, “Was there ever any doubt?”
“I’ll take Bo and Abe up on their offer of police protection….but just until I’m back on my feet. After that all bets are off.”
“Good…we can talk about that later. Right now you need to get some rest. It’s been a long day.”
“Are you leaving?”
“Not until you drift off to sleep and I promise I’ll be here first thing in the morning.”
“You don’t have to stay…I know you’re tired.”
“I want to stay…now close your eyes.”
The truth was….he really was exhausted. It had been a long day. He closed his eyes. “Doc?”
“I’m here…is there anything you want before I leave?”
“As a matter of fact…there is.”
“What is it?”
“I want you to promise me you’ll take care of yourself and our baby girl.” He was drifting off. “Promise me.”
As she leaned over to kiss him goodnight she whispered, “I promise.” Marlena sat there…on the edge of his bed, content in holding his hand and watching him sleep. She was exhausted but found it difficult to leave him. The knowledge that tomorrow when she walked thru his door…he would be awake and waiting for her was the only thing that made it easier for her to go home. “I love you, John. I always have.” Just a few minutes more…and then she would leave.
****************************************************
Rebecca left her office later than she intended. A couple of work-related problems popped up just as she was leaving. She was finally on her way to the hospital…hoping against hope it wasn’t too late to see him…hoping Marlena would already be gone but knowing deep down inside she would still be there. Ordinarily she probably wouldn’t have thought twice about Marlena being at John’s side…but now that she knew the truth…it was a different story. She would have to find a way to get slowly insert her self into John’s life…slowly take Marlena’s place…until finally he would depend on her instead of Marlena. The shooting while tragic might just be her ticket into John’s heart. After all, Marlena was a married woman…a few well placed comments to Roman about his wife’s closeness to John could start the ball rolling. At least it might give him a clue as to what was going on right underneath his nose. The good doctor wouldn’t want her reputation associated with a scandal of infidelity. Sleeping with one’s ex-husband wasn’t the type of scandal you wanted….especially when your husband was a decorated policeman who put his life on the line everyday. Judging from what she witnessed, it was probably the sex Marlena missed. She had gotten a pretty good look at John and she could understand why Marlena wasn’t willing to leave him alone. He was in a class all by himself. And as for John….what man wouldn’t be flattered that his ex-wife still wanted him…any time….any place. It was just sex between them she told herself. But soon…John would be hers and they would share a life together. Starting today, Rebecca would begin to worm her way into John’s life. He would need lots of help and she would be the one to give it him. Rebecca parked her car and headed to John’s room.
****************************************************
Marlena felt someone nudging her shoulder and calling her name.
“Marlena, wake up.”
She opened her eyes to find Laura standing beside her. “I must have dozed off. I was sitting here with him and I guess I fell asleep.”
“You need to go home and get some rest.” She held out her hand to help Marlena stand. “This is not what John would want.”
Just the mention of his name brought a smile to her face…it was a relief to be able to show how much she loved him without worrying about someone finding out the truth. “I know…I was just watching him sleep and I guess I’m more tired than I thought.”
“Well, you are pregnant.” She continued speaking, this time using her doctor’s tone, “I know you’re excited about him being awake but you have to remember to take care of you and the baby. It’s been a long day for all of you….you need to go home and get some rest. You can check on him first thing in the morning.”
“I doubt if I’ll be able to sleep. I’m so excited.” She grabbed Laura by the shoulders and hugged her. “He’s awake and he knows about the baby.”
“This is why you have to take care of yourself. Worrying about you and the baby is the last thing John needs. He has enough on his plate.”
“You’re right…I know.” She leaned over and kissed him goodbye one more time.
“Good…let’s go. And you can tell me everything while I walk you to your car. I would have come earlier but I knew there would be a line of people waiting to see him. Besides, I knew you would tell me everything.” They walked arm in arm to the elevator doors.
***************************************************
He was exhausted. It had been a long day…but a fruitful one. He finally had a little information to pass on…it was a personal vendetta. The shooting was personal. Whoever was behind it…meant to hurt John Black…that much he was able to confirm. The boss wouldn’t be happy about that. All he knew was the boss had plans for John Black. How Roman Brady fit into those plans…he didn’t have a clue. You’re paid to follow orders he reminded himself…not to question them.
He headed back to his tiny motel room. After an update to the boss and a good night’s sleep he would be back out on the street…finding out whatever information he could. His was a lonely life…but the pay made up for any hardships. He would settle down one day….but not in the foreseeable future.
***************************************************
He was dreaming about Marlena. God he loved her. He could never get enough of her. Every time he saw her he wanted to make love to her. And here she was…sitting by his side. He reached out to touch her.
***************************************************
Damn! He was already asleep. At least Marlena was gone. After she flashed her DA’s badge, the policeman outside his door told her Marlena and Laura had just left his room. Laura….she wondered if she knew the truth. They were best friends….Marlena probably told her. Oh well, she thought, since she was already here she might as well go inside…at least for a minute. Maybe he would open his eyes and if he did…her face would be the one he saw. She opened the door and walked over to him. This was the first time she had been able to spend any time with him since the day of the shooting. Even lying in a hospital bed, John was a handsome man. Without even thinking, she brushed a lock of his hair from across his face. The sudden movement caused him to murmur in his sleep. At first she couldn’t make out what he was saying. She leaned over and listened closely. It became all too clear.
“Doc….I love you.”
Even in his sleep it was Marlena.
“Let me make love to you,” he whispered. His hands went around her waist as he pulled her to him.
She knew she should stop him but a part of her wanted him to continue….even if he thought she was Marlena. No…she had to stop him. “John,” she said, “it’s ….”
Before she could say her name, he pulled her into a kiss. His tongue was pushing its way into her mouth while his hands slowly moved up her sides.
All thoughts of stopping him quickly left as her body responded to his touch. She allowed his tongue entrance into her mouth. She felt his hands moving up her body…knowing they would soon stop at her breasts. Damn! No one had ever turned her on so quickly…she had never wanted some one as badly as she wanted him. She ached for his touch.
His thumbs were poised to lightly brush over her nipples when he felt something wasn’t quite right. Maybe it was different because he had been in a coma…that had to be it.
She kissed him with everything she had….don’t stop she screamed inside her head. Don’t stop now.
His fingers brushed the tips of her harden nipples through her blouse. As soon as he felt them…he knew something was wrong.
She moaned into his mouth…her hand wandered down his body…finally resting between his legs…feeling his hardness. She gasped in surprise….damn she wanted him.
John opened his eyes suddenly. Instead of seeing Marlena…he saw Rebecca. It was Rebecca he was kissing…it was Rebecca’s hand that was attempting to stroke him. He pulled back abruptly. Had he said anything? He was trying to remember if he called Marlena’s name. “Rebecca,” he said, “I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have done that. I don’t know what came over me.”
She knew he realized he wasn’t kissing Marlena and she could see him trying to remember if he said anything. As much as she wanted him, she had to play it smart. “It’s ok John.”
“Did I say anything?” Please say no he prayed.
After a moment she said, “No…you didn’t. Don’t be embarrassed….I enjoyed it.” She was letting him know his advances would be welcomed…in fact more than welcomed. Her hand was still nestled between his legs.
John wasn’t sure if he believed her but he couldn’t push the issue. He had been dreaming about Marlena…about making love to her. He could feel himself becoming harder just thinking about her…which made it all the more uncomfortable since Rebecca’s hand was still holding him. He knew she could feel him becoming harder by the second. “I’m really sorry.”
She didn’t think it was possible…but it was….he was becoming harder. A shudder ran through her body…it was difficult to speak…all she could think about was him. She took a deep breath before she spoke, “Again….I enjoyed it.” While staring into his eyes, Rebecca ran her hand the entire length of him. She wanted there to be no doubt…she wanted him. Finally she removed her hand, leaned over and kissed him lightly on his lips. “Goodnight John. I’ll see you soon.” With that she walked out of his room.
John sat there stunned. He would have to be careful around her from now on. She wanted him and she had no problem showing him how much.
****************************************************
He was in a glass prison. It was furnished like a one bedroom apartment but with glass instead of walls. It had a sofa, a table, a couple of chairs, a small refrigerator and TV with a VCR set up. When he looked up he noticed there was a camera installed in every corner and if there were cameras it was a good possibility the placed was bugged. The only privacy was the bathroom and in the bathroom were the bare necessities…a toilet, a sink and a shower. Roman picked up one of the chairs and threw it against a glass wall. Nothing happened. It looked like glass but whatever it was much sturdier than glass. He walked over and stood in front of one of the cameras.
“Hey,” he screamed, “show yourself.” He walked over to one of the walls and began to beat on it. “I said show yourself.” Roman turned as he heard a door opening and a man walking towards him. “Oh my God! Stefano.”
Roman picked up another chair and threw it against the glass wall. “You bastard,” he screamed, “let me out of here.”
Stefano stood before him and shook his head, “Tsk, tsk, Roman. I cannot talk to you while you are like this.” He turned to leave.
“Wait,” he yelled. He hated asking Stefano anything, but right now he needed answers. He forced himself to speak in a normal tone…trying his hardest to keep his hatred for him in check. “What do you want with me?”
“Roman, you are a means to an end.”
He hated everything Stefano stood for…his evilness, his arrogance…and even though it was trivial…he hated the way Stefano always pronounced his name. Always rolling the R in Roman. “I don’t understand.”
“You will…in time.”
Being civil wasn’t getting him anywhere so he tried another tactic. “You know, they will come looking for me.”
An amused expression appeared on Stefano’s face. “They…who?”
“My brother, Abe, the Salem Police Department to name a few. Once I don’t show up an APB will be issued.”
“I don’t think so.”
Roman decided not to mention the note he left for Abe and Bo. “You can’t possibly think they won’t figure out something’s wrong when I don’t show up at home or work.”
Stefano replied in a cocky voice, “I know they won’t be looking for you. You should know me by now Roman. Everything I do is planned down to the last detail. Do you think I would be so foolish as to abduct you without some kind of plan?”
Roman began to get worried. Stefano, always arrogant, was just a bit too confident for his taste. The hairs on the back of his neck began to stand…a sure sign something was wrong. He decided to gamble and tell him about the note. It was the only way he would know for sure what Stefano knew. “You can’t plan for everything….I left a note for my brother and Abe.”
Stefano reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. “You mean this note….the one on your desk. Roman, Roman, Roman….when will you learn? I told you, I plan everything. They will find a note on your desk…but one I put there. That one will say you had a meeting with an ISA operative and you don’t know how long you will be gone.”
Roman still wasn’t willing to believe Stefano would get away with kidnapping again…not after all he went through years before. “They will only believe that for so long and then they’ll come looking for me.”
“No one will come looking for you.”
“Marlena will wonder why I didn’t tell her I was leaving. She won’t believe I just left without any explanation…especially now.”
Stefano shook his head, “When Marlena goes home…there will be a message from you explaining your absence.”
“I’ll never help you,” he screamed. “Never…”
Stefano began to laugh, “You already have….you just don’t know it. Now why don’t you try to get some rest….we have a lot to do in a short span of time.” He began to walk towards the door…leaving Roman alone.
“Stefano, come back here. You bastard…..I’ll kill you. I swear I’ll kill you if it’s the last thing I do.” Roman couldn’t believe he was Stefano’s captive once more. He stole years from him, years with Marlena, with his children, with his family…he swore to himself he would escape once more. The more he thought about all that Stefano took from him, the angrier he became…until finally he reached his boiling point. He picked up the chairs and threw them, he over turned the table, he beat his fists against the walls until all of his anger was spent and slowly he slid to the floor and curled up into a ball. Not again, he prayed. I can’t do this again.
Stefano and Bart watched the monitors as Roman’s anger dissolved into despair.
“What do you want me to do boss?”
“Nothing…just keep an eye on him. Tomorrow we begin.”
****************************************************
The house was so quiet without the children. There were days when she prayed for peace and quiet and now that she had it…she would have given anything to hear them laughing, arguing or even fighting. It’s true, she thought, you never know what you have until it’s gone. She needed to talk to her children. Marlena picked up the phone and dialed her parents’ number.
****************************************************
Rebecca stood in the shower letting the hot water run down her body. She closed her eyes and imagined it was John’s hands making their way down her body instead of the steady stream of water. He was all she could think about…the way it felt when he kissed her, the way it felt when his hands were on her body, the way his body responded as she stroked him. She managed to block out the fact that John thought she was Marlena. That wasn’t important. Once again the images of them together flashed through her mind. This time, however, John was making love to her instead of Marlena. It was her body he slowly lowered to the chair. It was her legs he placed over his shoulders as he knelt before her. Rebecca leaned against the shower wall as her hands traveled lower and lower down her body. She could feel his tongue as he slowly entered her opening. He began slowly…teasing her with light feathery strokes, slowly increasing his tempo until finally she screamed his name in the shower.
****************************************************
It wasn’t until she was dialing Anna’s number to talk to Carrie did Marlena notice the light blinking on the answering machine. After a quick conversation with Anna and Carrie, updating them on John’s condition and checking on Carrie’s progress, Marlena checked her messages. It was from Roman.
“Hi Doc, I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you this in person but there was no time. I got a call from the ISA and I have to leave right away. I can’t say anything more but I shouldn’t be gone long. I’ll call you as soon as I get a chance. Love you. Goodbye.”
That was the entire message. She hated when he became involved with the ISA. The subterfuge and secrecy were the two things she hated the most. He could never tell her what he was involved with….only that it was important. It was always important and it was always dangerous. That was one of things she could never get used to. It was bad enough he was a cop…but every time he worked with the ISA she was afraid for him.
Marlena made her way upstairs and fell into bed, too tired to undress or take a shower. Everything could wait until the morning.
**********************THE NEXT DAY************************
She rolled over and looked at the clock on the nightstand. It was still early but she couldn’t wait any longer. Marlena hopped out of bed and headed straight for the shower. Fifteen minutes later she was out the front door. When she reached the corner instead of turning right to the hospital she made a left…heading to John’s loft. She realized he would have to stay in the hospital a few more days until every test came back normal. Marlena remembered her hospital stay after her fall and how it drove her crazy….of course part of her problem had been John or Roman as he was known back then. Still when he brought her a few things from home, especially her nightgown, it made her feel a little better. John was a man of action and being stuck in a hospital room wearing a hospital gown would drive him nuts. She would pick up a pair of pajamas and some other personal items that would help him during his hospital stay.
*****************************************************
John hadn’t slept a wink, tossing and turning all night long. Try as he might, he couldn’t remember if he called out to Marlena while Rebecca was in the room or if it had been a dream. One thing he wished had been a dream but he knew was real, was the kiss. He kissed Rebecca…unintentional as it had been, he kissed her. Not just a kiss…a passionate one. He didn’t want to think about the kiss or running his hands over her body. What had he done?
And then there was Rebecca….if there was any doubt before…it was now forever erased. She made her intentions quite clear…she wanted him and she had no problem showing him how much. Just thinking about last night made him uncomfortable…the way her hand found its way between his legs…slowly stroking him…believing he was responding to her touch when in fact he was thinking about Marlena. Marlena….what was he going to do?
*******************************************************
He spent the night on the floor even though the bed would have been more comfortable. Sometime during the night his resolve to escape returned. He would not let Stefano win…not again. Roman stood slowly…his body stiff from sleeping on the floor. After a few minutes of stretching and light exercise to get his blood circulating, he sat at the table. There was nothing left to do but wait until Stefano returned.
*******************************************************
She hadn’t run into anyone she knew…yet. After all it was still pretty early. The nurses shift change wouldn’t occur for at least an hour and his doctors wouldn’t see him until it was time for rounds. Marlena got off the elevator and headed straight to John’s room…overnight bag in hand. She greeted the police officer outside his door and walked in. Expecting to find him still asleep she was pleasantly surprised to see him awake.
For just an instant John felt tremendous guilt about Rebecca but it was quickly replaced by his overpowering love for Marlena. “Good morning pretty lady; you’re here early…not that I’m complaining.”
“I know,” she said as she crossed the room, “I just couldn’t wait any longer until I looked into those big beautiful blue eyes of yours.” There was something about his voice…something wasn’t right.
“Is that a fact?” He was trying his hardest to sound normal but it was a losing battle. After their previous misunderstanding, they promised one another there would no more secrets between them and here he was…keeping a secret…a big one.
“You know it is.” She leaned over and kissed him lightly on his lips while placing the overnight bag on the floor next to the bed. Something was wrong…she was sure of it. “John, is everything alright? Did the doctors say something after I left last night?”
“No, I’m fine.” He was having a hard time looking at her….it was the guilt….guilt that he mistook Rebecca for Marlena.
She was afraid….afraid he was holding back, something about his medical condition from her. “Something’s wrong and I know it. Tell me.” She sat on the edge of his bed and held his hand.
“Doc, I’m fine…I promise…but…”
“But what?” She believed him when he said he was fine. But if it wasn’t his health than what was the problem? She waited for him to continue.
“I have to tell you something and I want you to let me tell you everything before you say anything; ok?”
“Ok, tell me.” She was holding her breath and didn’t even realize it.
He took a deep breath before he began his story. “Doc, last night after I drifted off and sometime after you left, I started dreaming….about you….about wanting to make love to you.”
She exhaled slowly….grateful it didn’t have anything to do with his health but now she worried he might have slipped and said something in front of a nurse or doctor. And after almost losing him, she would never deny her love for him; they would just have to deal with the consequences.
“I’m not sure if I said anything aloud but I could have. I was dreaming about you….about pulling you to me and kissing you and…..” He hated himself for what he was about to say.
“And what….”
“Wait let me back up a little….in my dream as I’m kissing you something doesn’t feel right. I’ve kissed you more times than I can remember so I know what it feels like…but this time it’s different.”
Instinctively Marlena knew she wasn’t going to like what John was about to tell her, but she said nothing….waiting for him to continue with his story.
“But I thought maybe because I had been in a coma, things might have changed….you know maybe my senses or perceptions were different. Anyway I kept kissing you and without even realizing it…my hands traveled from your sides up your body….you know like they always do….finally stopping once I reached your breasts.” He looked away while he continued his story. His voice was a so low she could barely hear him. “As my fingers brushed over your…..”
“Stop…that’s enough….you don’t have to say anymore.” She knew what he was about to say, she just didn’t want to hear him say it. After all, he had done the same thing to her a million times…a million times a million. His hands always found their way to her breasts…it was something he did without even thinking about it….it was something she expected every time they were alone.
“Doc….I’m so sorry….I thought it was you….but it was someone else. I never meant to do anything…..I swear it.”
Marlena could see the anguish in his face and hear it in his voice. “I know my love…I know you would never do anything to hurt me.” She had a feeling she already knew the answer but she still had to ask the question. “So, who was it?”
“Rebecca….it was Rebecca.”
Marlena remained silent while she tried to control her fury….her anger was at its boiling point….not directed towards John…but directed to the person who deserved it…Rebecca. Marlena knew damn well Rebecca knew what she was doing and that John didn’t. Now whether or not she knew who John was really dreaming about was a question she couldn’t answer. John admitted he couldn’t remember if he actually said anything aloud. Still, their “relationship” for lack of a better word had never advanced to an intimate stage where she would think he wanted to make love to her. Finally she was able to speak, “Is there anything else I should know about?” Please, she prayed, please don’t let there be anything else.
“Doc, you have to know I pulled back the minute I realized I wasn’t kissing you…the minute I opened my eyes and saw it was Rebecca.”
“I believe you.” And she did…she knew John better than she knew herself…he was an honorable man. “But what about Rebecca? What did she do?”
“Doc, you know how I get when I’m around you….I mean it’s kind of hard, no pun intended, for me to hide my excitement.”
Marlena shook her head in agreement…she was the same way when she was around him. “I know what you’re saying.”
“Like I said, I thought I was kissing you and I felt your hand…I mean what I thought was your hand slowly stroking me, causing me to….”
She interrupted him, “I get the picture.”
“Once I realized it wasn’t you, I pulled back and saw it was Rebecca I immediately apologized, I think I said something about dreaming and how sorry I was and I tried to find out if I said anything.” He knew he was rambling but he couldn’t help himself. He wanted to hurry and get everything out in the open. “She said I didn’t but I don’t know if I believe her. I was so embarrassed but it didn’t seem to bother her. I mean, I couldn’t believe it…I kept thinking about you and the more I thought about you….let’s just say she was in no hurry to remove her hand.” Finally, everything was out in the open.
“So in other words….she took advantage of the situation.”
“I don’t know if I would say that….but I will say she made her intentions quite clear.”
“Honey, I have always known what are her intentions are…she has wanted you from day one. But that’s her problem and when the time is right….I’ll let her know I know.”
“I’m so glad everything is out…I mean I didn’t sleep a wink last night…worrying about what I did.”
“You know what….let’s not waste any more time talking about this.”
**************************************************
He hadn’t noticed it before but there was a small slit in one of the walls…just large enough for a tray of food to pass through. One minute there was nothing and the next minute a tray of food appeared. The food was probably drugged but he had to take the chance…he hadn’t had anything to eat since early yesterday. Roman grabbed the tray and quickly devoured the food and the coffee. If the food or coffee was drugged he would soon begin to feel the effects. Nothing to do but wait it out.
It wasn’t long before Stefano was standing before him. “So Roman, are you ready to begin?”
He had to control his temper…losing control wouldn’t help him get any answers out of Stefano. “What is it you want with me?”
“Roman, you misunderstood….I don’t want you…you’re just going to help me get what is rightfully mine….John Black.”
He couldn’t have heard him correctly. “What did you say?”
“I said…you’re going to help me get back my greatest creation….John Black.”
Now he knew Stefano was certifiable. “You can’t be serious. He’s a human being not a piece of property to be owned.” All that John had gone through, brainwashed, missing years, Stefano’s pawn…he never really realized until just that moment how much Stefano had taken from John. Whenever he thought about Stefano it was always about what he lost…what Stefano took from him. On some level he realized what John had suffered through but he could never get past the fact John stepped into his life and claimed it as his own. But now….he could understand why Marlena, Bo and Abe tried to make him get past his jealously and at one time hatred for John. At least he had a family, he had a past he could remember, and he had never been thought of as a piece of property.
Stefano watched as a range of emotions crossed Roman’s face. “Ah Roman, I can read you like a book. You’re outraged and disgusted but believe me I’m doing you a favor.”
“You’re absolutely crazy if you think I’m going to help you destroy John’s life. I will never help you.”
“Believe me…you will help me and you’ll thank me in the end.”
Even though he promised himself he wouldn’t lose his temper, Stefano’s last statement drove him over the edge…he would thank him for ruining another man’s life. “You sick, twisted bastard,” he shouted as he began to pound on the wall separating him from Stefano. “I’ll kill you with my bare hands.”
He was growing weary of Roman’s theatrics. “I would think a man in your predicament would be careful about threatening someone’s life…especially if that someone had your life in the palm of his hand.” He walked closer to the wall, standing right in front of Roman and said, “I could kill you right now, get rid of your body and no one would ever know. And who would take care of that pretty wife of yours or your children. Do you intend for the twins to live in Colorado forever and Carrie with Anna?”
That stopped Roman dead in his tracks. “If you or anyone who works for you goes anywhere near my family I swear there won’t be a place on this earth you can hide. I’ll find you if it’s the last thing I do.” How the hell did he know where his children were? Unless….of course…it was Stefano, it had to be…who else had that kind of power to set everything in motion? “You shot John and me. It was you.”
“Don’t be ridiculous. It wasn’t me. I just told you I want John back…I don’t want him dead. I didn’t have anything to do with the shooting. I will tell you this though…whoever it is….it’s personal…he or she wanted John dead.”
Nothing made sense to him. Stefano said he didn’t have anything to do with the shooting and for some strange reason…he believed him. But if it wasn’t Stefano….who could it be?
****************************************************
Marlena looked at her watch and realized they were running out of time…the nurses shift change would begin soon and she hadn’t given him her surprise. She reached down and pulled out the overnight bag. “I brought you something.”
“I noticed the bag when you walked in…I just didn’t have time to ask you about it.” He was like a big kid getting a birthday present. “So….what is it?”
Marlena smiled, “Even though I know how much you love wearing hospital attire, I thought you might like to wear something different.” She opened the bag and pulled out a pair of his pajamas. “Voila.”
John laughed, “Just what I wanted.”
“Wait…there’s more. I also brought you a few personal items. Things I thought you might be able to use.” She tossed him the bag.
As he looked through the bag he laughed harder. “Doc, how’d you know?” Included inside the bag were his toiletries, a couple of pairs of regular boxers and his famous trademark silk black boxers.
“Because my love, I know you.”
“Now all I need is to take a shower and I’ll feel like my old self again.” He threw the covers off him.
”John, wait….its been a while. I know how much you want to take a shower, but you have to take it slow. First try standing…and then we’ll see about the shower.” Marlena moved closer to him….ready to help him.
He slowly threw his legs over the side of the bed and attempted to stand. The minute he stood upright he had to grab onto Marlena.
“Just what I thought,” she said as she helped him back into bed. “You have to take it slowly.” She could see the anger and frustration he felt.
He hated feeling weak and helpless.
“John, it’s going to take a little time….that’s all. You’ll probably be able to take a shower tomorrow. Until then, I guess you’ll have to deal with a sponge bath.”
At the thought of a sponge bath he perked up. “Can I pick the person I want to give me the bath?” Things were looking up.
“Depends on who you have in mind.”
“A blonde hazel eyed woman with a body that any man would kill for.”
“This blonde hazel eyed woman….she means a lot to you or is it a purely physical attraction?”
“To be perfectly honest…I can’t ever seem to get enough of her but it’s so much more than that…I love her.”
“And does she feel the same way about you?”
“I know she loves me…but the physical attraction…I’m not sure she has it for me as bad as I have it for her.”
“I think you’d be safe in assuming she wants you as much as you want her.”
“As much as I’d like to take your word for it….I’m going to need some kind of proof.”
“What’d you have in mind?”
“I’m sure you can think of something.”
“I have an idea…or two.” Her hand slowly made its way underneath his blanket…finally resting on his thigh. “Have I convinced you yet?”
“Almost….but I think I need a little more convincing.”
“Is that right?” Slowly, ever so slowly her hand moved along his thigh until finally all she had to do was extend her fingers and she would be able to touch him. “How about now?”
****************************************************
Enough talking….it was time to begin. Stefano turned to leave.
“Stefano come back here. I want some answers.”
“What you want my dear Roman, is irrelevant.” He walked out of the room leaving Roman standing there completely at a loss of words.
Bart was in the control room waiting for him.
“Is everything ready?” asked Stefano.
“Yes boss,” replied Bart. “I don’t understand why we’re doing this but it’s all set up.”
“I don’t pay you to understand….I pay you to follow instructions. Are you sure you followed my instructions.”
“Boss, I did everything you told me to do and how you told me to do it. It’s exactly like you want. Roman is definitely in for a surprise.”
“Good.” He clicked on the speaker connected to Roman’s cell. “Since you can’t leave yet, the least I can do is provide you with some kind of entertainment.” He pressed the remote control in his hand and the TV came on. “I don’t get good reception here, but there is one channel that comes in and out. Enjoy.”
Now what was he up to? Obviously there was something Stefano wanted him to see but he wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Because cameras were set up in every corner of his glass cell, Roman walked over and stood in front of one of them. “You’re wasting your time…I’m not interested in anything you want to show me.”
“What happens if he doesn’t watch Boss?”
“He will…it’s in his nature. He’ll try to ignore it, but his curiosity will get the better of him. Watch and learn.”
Roman picked up one of the chairs in his cell, turned it away from the TV and sat down. At first all he heard was fuzz…no other sound. Without even thinking he turned around in his chair to see what causing that sound.
“Gee boss, you were right. Guess that’s why you’re the boss.”
There was nothing on the screen but fuzz. As he watched, the picture began to clear up little by little. He could make out shapes…it looked like two people…but he couldn’t be sure and so far there was no sound. The picture seemed to be getting clearer but he still couldn’t see the people clearly…hell he didn’t even know what he was watching. It looked like a man and a woman…but who were they and why did Stefano want him to watch this tape. Every few minutes it seemed the picture would become a little clearer…it was definitely a man and a woman, still couldn’t make out the faces and from the looks of it they were having sex….there was something vaguely familiar about them though.
Once again Roman stood in front of one of the cameras, “Stefano,” he shouted, “I didn’t realize you were into pornography but I will add that to the list of charges I’ll be filing against you when I escape. You can turn this off…I’m not like you…I don’t get my jollies by watching two people have sex.”
Just then…for just a second, the sound kicked in. He thought he heard the woman, whoever she was, moan and just for an instant he thought she sounded just like his wife, Marlena…but that was impossible. Roman rushed back to his chair and sat down.
Stefano was playing games with him…that much was obvious. Damnit Roman, he told himself, you can’t let him get to you…that’s what he wants. He wants to break you…you have to act smarter than this….you can’t react to every little stunt Stefano pulls. Remember….you have to beat him at his own game. He knew Stefano was waiting for him to lose his temper; however, Roman had other plans. It would be a cold day in hell before he gave Stefano the satisfaction.
Roman sat back in his chair, crossed his legs, placed his hands behind his head and watched the TV screen. His body language suggested a man without a care or worry in the world. The couple was still distorted but at least the background was beginning to clear up. Maybe if he watched closely he would be able to figure out where this was filmed.
“I’m not much on watching porn,” he said to no one in particular, “but I have to admit…you were right….this is entertaining.”
**************************************************
Stefano and Bart were still in the control room…monitoring Roman’s reactions.
“I don’t think it’s working boss, he doesn’t seem to be mad.”
Sometimes Stefano wondered why he kept Bart around….he never saw the big picture. “You idiot! Can’t you see it’s all an act? He thinks I staged this whole scenario just for him.”
“Geez boss, I don’t know how you do this.”
“Just shut up and watch. It’s about to get interesting.”
*************************************************
“Right now, I’m inclined to believe you,” said John as felt her hand make its way up his thigh.
“I was hoping you’d see it my way.” She kept her hand stationary…so close…yet not close enough.
She was toying with him and he knew it. Two could play that game…he changed the subject, completely ignoring her hand on his thigh. “So Doc, when do you think I’ll be able to get out here?”
“Depends,” she began to trace small circles on his leg, “on how soon they complete all the tests they have to run. If you’re lucky…another day or two.”
John shook head, “I don’t know…I don’t think my luck is working for me today.”
She leaned over and kissed him while still tracing small circles on his leg. “Honey, the day is young…you never know….your luck could change sooner than you think.”
“Not soon enough….not soon enough.”
“It’s all about patience….what’s that saying? Good things come to those who wait.”
“I prefer another proverb: Actions speak louder than words.” He pulled her to him, “Show me.” Their faces were only inches apart.
The intensity of his gaze, the unmistakable desire in his voice, and the electrical charge between them….all these factors sent a shiver throughout her body. She was frozen in the moment…unable to move, unable to breathe. “John,” her voice barely a whisper, “If you don’t let go of me right now, I won’t be able to stop myself.”
“I want to make love to you, Marlena,” said John. “I want you.”
“John as much as I want to make love to you right now, you and I both know we can’t. We have to be careful….and I’m not just talking about someone walking in on us; I’m also talking about you….your well-being.”
“Doc,” he said as he intertwined their hands together, “I’m fine.” He placed one pair of their hands over his heart the other pair of intertwined hands over her stomach. “You, Brady and our baby girl are my reasons for living…for being. I would never do anything to jeopardize our life together.”
His voice resonated with so much passion and conviction she almost gave in to him. “John, do you remember what happened after I woke up from being in a coma? Do you remember how badly I wanted you to make love to me but you wouldn’t? You were afraid something would happen to me…that it would slow down my recovery. Well…that’s the same way I feel right now. I don’t want to do anything that might slow down your recovery.”
“Doc, this is not the same thing and you know it. You were in a coma for six weeks…while I was only in one for a week. Big difference.”
“A day, a week, a month….whatever….the body still needs to recuperate. But,” she looked him squarely in the eyes before she continued, “later on this afternoon, after I’m finished and after all your tests have been run for the day…I just might give you that sponge bath.”
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.”
“I never do.”
“I’m going to hold you to that promise.”
“That promise, however, is contingent on you being a good boy and following all of the doctor’s orders.” She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the side of his neck slowly moving her lips towards his mouth…murmuring, “You know I’ll check…so don’t think you can fool me.”
With his eyes closed and lost in her kisses, John whispered, “I promise I’ll be good.”
As her lips finally reached his mouth, she captured his bottom lip and pulled at it gently. Their mouths opened simultaneously as their kiss which began sweetly soon escalated into something more passionate. John’s hands, as they had done countless times before, began to make their way up her body…until they reached their final destination. Marlena trembled at the touch of his hands as John slowly began to run his fingers back and forth over her breasts. So caught up in the sensations he was creating within her, Marlena’s hands began a journey of their own, underneath the covers, up his thigh until finally she was able to take him into her hands and slowly began to stroke him.
***************************************************
It’s about time, he thought, the picture was slowly coming into focus with each passing second. Whoever videotaped this, had intentionally edited the tape making it hard to identify the place or the people….until now. He was able to clearly make out the furniture in the room…a room that was vaguely familiar to him. As the camera panned the room, Roman concentrated on the surrounding walls, the furniture, anything that would give him a clue to where the film was shot. And there it was…a door…but not just any door…one that slid open.
He’d only been there a few times but he recognized the door….and as the camera continued to pan the room, everything came together. This was John’s loft…or at least what Stefano wanted him to think.
Suddenly the camera moved back to the couple….their faces were still hidden but something about the woman reminded him of Marlena. She appeared to be pinned against the door. Stefano had really outdone himself this time…he must have had a model of John’s loft built and hired a woman who resembled Marlena. Any minute he expected to see someone who looked liked John…tattoo and all….Stefano was capable of anything. He wanted to scream at Stefano and tell him he knew this was all a charade but for now he would play along. Finally the camera pulled back and it was just as he thought…the man had a tattoo on his shoulder….one just like John. He was supposed to believe this was John and Marlena in his loft. For the next few minutes, the scene remained the same…she was pinned against the door and they appeared to be arguing.
Just as he was becoming bored…everything changed.
*******************************************************
“Doc,” he said as he pulled back and grabbed her hand, “if you don’t stop, I won’t be able to control myself.”
She looked at him, her eyes filled with desire, “John, I’m sorry…I’m sending you mixed signals. One minute I say we can’t and the next minute I’m doing everything in my power to seduce you.” She moved and stood at the foot of his bed, “I think I should leave…your nurse will be in soon to check on you and I think it’s best if I’m gone.”
He looked up and smiled at her, “Doc, you never have to apologize for wanting to make love.”
“Still…I should go.” She turned to leave.
“When will you be back?”
“I’ll stop in some time this afternoon…I promise.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too.” With that, Marlena left John’s hospital room and headed for her office.
As soon as she left, John threw the covers off, held on to the chair next to his bed and attempted to stand. A wave of dizziness hit him as soon as he was upright….but he fought his way thru it. Even though his body was still weak…he was able to stand for a few minutes. Realizing he was pushing his luck, John climbed back into bed and made a vow to himself….he would take it slowly….and before the day was over he would be standing on his own…and then he would make love to Marlena.
****************************************************
“You’re here to be fucked.” He couldn’t believe his ears, he must have heard wrong. The voice sounded just like John. Roman watched as the man continued to pin the woman’s hands above her head as he nudged open her legs with his knee until he was able to press himself into her.
Already reeling from what he was witnessing and hearing….he was completely thrown for a loop when he heard the woman say “I love you.” If he didn’t know any better he would have sworn that it was Marlena…but that was impossible.
Roman sat back in his chair as Stefano’s drama continued to unfold in front of his eyes. He could see and hear everything. The two people on the screen were dead ringers for John and Marlena.
The man continued his tirade against the woman by saying, “What we have between us is great fucking.”
Roman watched as the woman began to cry…the man, however, seemed unaffected by her tears. He was angry, cold and completely unmoved by her actions. And even though he knew she was an imposter…someone pretending to be his wife, he felt sorry for her. He listened as she pleaded her case, “Don’t say that…don’t demean our relationship.”
Relationship…he thought, what the hell was she talking about. But before he could fully comprehend what she was saying, the man answered her, “Are you saying the sex between us isn’t amazing? That every time we’re near each other all we want to do is fuck. That I’m nothing more to you than a walking, talking and incredible fucking machine.”
The woman continued to cry as she listened to the way he described their relationship, vehemently denying his version. Roman listened as the man became meaner with each statement he made. “So I’m not the best fuck you’ve ever had in your life.”
He’d had enough….this was ridiculous. Never in a million years would he believe this was Marlena and John. Marlena would never betray him…she may have loved John at one time…but that was in the past.
And then her next statement floored him, “You’re the best lover I’ve ever had.” Even though he knew it wasn’t Marlena, she looked like her, she sounded like her, even her body language said it was her; and it hurt all the same to hear her say that he was a better lover. Roman was so hurt by her statement that he failed to hear the next few exchanges between the man and the woman. He simply sat there and stared at the screen. It wasn’t until he realized that the woman’s body language had changed significantly did he start to pay attention to the couple on the screen again. Whatever happened between them…he missed it…but he knew one thing…she was no longer crying…she was angry…hell she was furious. He couldn’t believe the words that came out of her mouth, “I decide…me and no one else, who, when and where I want to fuck and it’s damn sure not you.” Marlena never, ever used that kind of language. Stefano had miscalculated in a big way. He felt better…as if her using that kind of language was his proof that this woman on the screen who looked liked Marlena was in fact an imposter. He watched as the two people continued to throw verbal barbs at one another….each one more personal and hurtful than the one before. If he didn’t know it was all an act for his benefit he would have thought these two people really had issues to settle between them. The way they talked to one another, the looks, the tone they used…everything they did and said spoke volumes. Once again he focused in on their conversation:
“At last,” his voice full of sarcasm, “the real Marlena Evans Brady appears.”
“Well you’re right about one thing. I am the real Marlena Evans but you, you’re nothing like the man I love …you’re not John Black at all.” Roman involuntarily flinched when he heard her profess her love for John.
“That’s where you’re wrong. The man you see standing before you is the real John Black.”
What the hell were they talking about…the real Marlena Evans….the real John Black. He didn’t understand a damn thing. What was Stefano trying to prove?
“Is that right? You’re the real John Black…don’t insult my intelligence. You’re nothing like him. You might look like him but that’s where the resemblance ends.” Roman could see her becoming angrier by the second.
“You think so…you think you can leave here without getting what you came for, what you always want from me, without me fucking you…now who’s insulting who.”
There was more back and forth between them…things he didn’t understand until finally he heard John say, “You want me no matter what. I give you what you crave, what the good Roman Brady is incapable of …the kind of fuck you dream about late at night when you’re lying in bed next to him unable to sleep. You know the kind of fuck I’m talking about…the kind we did in your office last week.” Roman watched as John leaned in and whispered something in her ear. He saw the way she reacted to whatever it was he whispered.
Roman had seen and heard enough. “Stefano,” he screamed, “What the hell kind of sick joke is this? Am I supposed to believe these two people are John and Marlena? If you believe that than you’re more delusional than I already think you are.” He stood up and threw the chair into one of the walls….nothing happened. “Come down here, I want some answers damnit…and I want answers now.”
****************************************************
“Boss, he doesn’t believe it’s John and Marlena. He thinks it’s all an act.
“Turn it off for now. But by the time I’m through with him…he’ll know the truth….that his precious Marlena is in love with John Black. After he sees the next part…he won’t be able to deny it’s really them.”
“What happens if he still won’t help you after he finds out the truth?”
“Bart, you should know me better than that. I’m not depending on Roman’s need for revenge against John. I have something or should I say someone else in mind to help me carry out my plan. This is just phase one.” Stefano looked at his watch. “I think it’s time for lunch. Bring it to him.”
Stefano watched as Roman continued screaming into the camera.
******************************************************
After a slow start…her morning flew by. Before she realized it….it was time for lunch. She stopped in the cafeteria, picked up a sandwich and headed to John’s room. Marlena was pleasantly surprised when she opened the door and saw Victor standing there and John holding Brady in his arms. She immediately picked up on the tension in the room between John and Victor.
“Hello Victor,” she said as kissed his cheek. “Am I interrupting something?”
“I’m glad you’re here…you can help me persuade John.”
“Persuade him to do what?”
“Victor…now is not the time,” said John.
“How can you say that? This concerns Marlena just as much as you and Brady.”
“What are you two talking about,” she asked as she placed her sandwich on the table next to his bed.
“Nothing…it’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”
“John, I’m only trying to help and you know I’m right.”
“Will somebody please tell me what’s going on?” She was getting tired of them talking around her.
Victor and John stared at one another…neither one saying a word…until finally Victor spoke, “After John is released from the hospital, I want him to stay at my estate while he recuperates and he’s fighting me on this.”
“I don’t understand….why won’t you stay with Victor?”
“Doc, if Bo is right and I’m a target, the last thing I want to do is put my son in danger. If something happens to Brady because of me, I’ll never be able to forgive myself.”
“But that’s not going to happen,” said Victor. “I won’t allow it.”
“You can’t guarantee me my son’s safety.”
“John, I have a plan….and if you just give me a chance to explain it to you, I think you’ll understand and agree with me.”
“You know what,” interjected Marlena, “I don’t think Brady needs to hear all of this. Why don’t I take him out of the room while you two discuss Victor’s plan.”
“You’re right,” agreed Victor, “but you need to hear this also…after all it involves you too. Brady’s nanny is right outside.” He took Brady from John. “I’ll be back in about five minutes.”
As soon as the door closed, Marlena spoke up, “He’s only trying to help. Why are you fighting him on this? I know you trust him….if you didn’t you wouldn’t let him take care of Brady. Just hear him out and if I don’t like what he says, I’ll side with you.”
“Doc, I just don’t want anyone I love, including you, to get hurt because of me.”
“So what are you saying? Are you planning on leaving?”
“Would that be such a bad idea?” He held up his hand before she could say anything, “I mean I could disappear for a little while…just until whoever is behind this is caught.”
“And what happens if they’re never caught…what then? Do you just stay away…forever? What happens to the life we planned together?”
“Doc, that won’t happen.”
“To quote you, you can’t guarantee that. How many times have we been close to catching Stefano? Yet, somehow he always manages to get away.” Marlena sat on the edge of the bed, placed his face in her hands, and pulled him close until they were only inches apart. “I will not let you leave us.” Their eyes were locked onto one another.
Neither one heard Victor enter the room. “I, uh hate to interrupt…but…”
Marlena pulled back and answered for both of them, “That’s alright Victor…we’re ready to hear your plan.”
“Good, I think you’re going to like it.”
***************************************************
Realizing Stefano wouldn’t respond to his tirade, Roman sat back down. He ate the tray of food and waited for Stefano to appear.
It wasn’t long before Stefano was standing before him. “Roman, I see you’ve finally calmed down enough so we can talk.”
“Stefano, you can’t honestly believe I think that’s Doc with John. If you think this little charade of yours is going to make me help you, than you’ve wasted a lot of money and time.”
“Roman, I assure you, everything you’ve seen is real. That is your precious Marlena with her lover.”
“There’s nothing you can do or say that will ever make me believe that.”
“I knew you would need more proof.” He spoke into a small radio. “Bart, begin the tape in one minute. You will believe me, once you see this…there’s no way I could have this if it weren’t true.”
“Stefano, I don’t believe a word you say.”
“Watch the tape.” Stefano pulled up a chair and sat down.
As if on cue, the tape began again. This time, however, Marlena was upstairs in what he could only assume was John’s bedroom. He watched as Marlena stood in the room and looked at herself in the mirror. Her clothes were torn…there were bite marks and scratches on her body. She looked like she had been attacked. Even though he knew this wasn’t his Marlena, he couldn’t help but feel anger…wanting to kill whoever did this.
“What kind of monster are you?” His question was directed at Stefano. “How could you do this to her?”
“I had nothing to do with this….you’ll see and then you’ll believe me.”
Roman turned back to the screen and watched as she sat on the bed and dialed a number. He heard her say, “Captain Brady, please. Yes, I’ll hold.” He didn’t know what Stefano was up to but a feeling of dread began to overtake his body. After waiting a few minutes, she said, “Roman, it’s Marlena. It looks like I’m going to be longer than I thought. Do you think you can pick up the kids from your parents for me and I’ll meet you at home?”
All the color drained from his face…his heart stopped…he remembered having that exact conversation with Marlena. Please, please don’t let this be happening. He didn’t want to see or hear anymore but he couldn’t stop himself. He had to know the truth. The only part of the conversation he could hear was Marlena’s…but he didn’t need to hear his part…he remembered what he said. He remembered thinking she was acting strange and now he knew why. She had been attacked. Stefano would never get his hand’s on John, he would kill him first…with his bare hands. Roman remembered everything. She told him she was still shopping and running late. She asked if he could pick up the kids from his parents. He wanted to talk that night…she didn’t…in fact she got angry for no apparent reason.
As he continued to watch he saw John enter the room. Why didn’t she leave when she had the chance? Why didn’t she say anything to him? She was afraid….afraid he would kill John. She was protecting him…she shouldn’t have. She should have told him the truth. There was only one other explanation for her staying there…this wasn’t his wife….she was an actress hired by Stefano.
Roman watched John walk over to Marlena and whisper something in her ear. The bastard must have threatened her while she was talking to him because she nodded her head in agreement. John Black was a dead man.
What he saw next, made him violently ill. He watched as his wife allowed John Black, her rapist, to kneel down before her, place her legs over his shoulder and then…he couldn’t watch. Roman ran to the bathroom and threw up everything he had in stomach. There had to be some mistake, it wasn’t Marlena; somehow Stefano must have found a way to bug his phone and record their conversation. He stood there…in the bathroom….running cold water over his head…trying to make sense of what he just witnessed.
The minute Roman ran from the room, Stefano ordered Bart to stop the tape. He wanted there to be no doubt in Roman’s mind that this was his wife. He would make him watch everything, even if it meant he had to handcuff him to the chair and pry his eyes open.
“Roman, you might as well come back…or are you afraid what I’ve been saying is the truth? Are you afraid to find out the truth? If you’re so sure this is just some creation of mine, come back and prove me wrong.”
It had to be a lie…and somehow he would prove it. Doc was in love with him…not John and even if it was her…then that could only mean one thing….John raped her and threatened her somehow. Roman turned the water off and walked back to his chair. He would watch everything because the first chance he got…he would kill John Black…even if it meant spending the rest of his life in prison. John would never hurt Marlena again.
The tape resumed playing; he watched in silence, his hands balled into tight fists. He watched as John slipped his tongue in and out of her while she talked to him on the phone. The camera zoomed in on her face…he saw her close her eyes…he watched her pelvis began to move to the rhythm of his tongue…he heard her say, “This is not the time to discuss this.” He remembered what happened next…before it played out on the screen before him: he asked her when they would have time and her saying she didn’t know and hearing the phone slam down in his ear. Now he knew why…he watched has her hand grabbed John’s hair and held his head in place…and finally he watched as she exploded into ecstasy…with John. This was Marlena…his wife…there was no doubt in his mind.
“John, I know your main concern is Brady and Marlena and I think I can help you with that…in fact I know I can. Bo thinks you’re a target, I called him earlier…and I’m inclined to agree with his assessment. I also think you need round the clock protection, but I know you’re not happy with the policeman standing outside your door. I pitched this idea to Bo and Abe…at first they weren’t happy, but I convinced them…told them how stubborn you are, how you would probably ditch him the first chance you got and it would be a complete waste of man hours that could be used for something else. After thinking it over, they agreed with me and once we’re finished with conversation and you agree…I’ll make a call and your police protection will be withdrawn. You will still have protection, just not the police…it’ll be someone on my staff…someone who can be trusted and someone who can be discreet.”
“John, that doesn’t sound bad.”
He nodded his head in agreement, “But what about Brady and Marlena. I still can’t be around them.”
“I’m getting to that. Since I have to go overseas on Titan business, Brady can come with me. Before you go ballistic, let me finish. I’ll probably be gone about 3 weeks. While I’m gone, you can stay at the mansion. You’ll have round the clock security, and the entire staff will be at your disposal. While you’re there, Marlena can visit you anytime you want and you won’t be disturbed. As I said, my staff is discreet…they’re well paid and they’re extremely loyal. By the time Brady and I get back, you should be on your feet and we can go from there.”
John and Marlena looked at one another.
Victor sensed they needed to talk it over…alone. “Tell you what…I have a little hospital board business to take care of while I’m here, so I’ll leave you two alone. I should be back in about half an hour, forty-five minutes…talk it over and let me know.” He turned to leave.
John spoke up, “Victor, I’ll take you up on the private protection right now. Make the phone call. By the time you get back, I…I mean, we’ll have an answer for you on the rest of your ideas.”
Two minutes later, the police officer outside his door, stepped in and said, “Mr. Black, I’ve been ordered back to the station.” Without saying another word, he was gone.
Marlena walked over and looked out the door. Standing right outside, was a big guy dressed in a suit. He didn’t move or say anything….he just stood there, staring straight ahead. Victor didn’t waste any time.
“Before you say anything Doc, I’m going to take Victor up on his offer.”
“Well that was easy…I thought it would take a little convincing before you agreed.” She looked at suspiciously, “What are you up to? I mean you don’t usually give in so easily.”
“Victor made perfect sense and besides, I knew you wouldn’t let it go until I agreed. This way I can save us a little time.”
“There is an up side to this you know…I can visit you anytime I want while you’re recuperating and no one will bother us.”
“You know I didn’t say anything before but I’ve been meaning to ask you…when did you tell Victor about us?”
“I didn’t….he guessed. It was the day you were shot. I was sitting outside your room crying and he sat next to me. Without actually saying the words, he let me know he knew and that he was ok with it. He loves you just like you were his own son.”
“I know Victor has his dark side, but he’s been good to me and Brady.” He motioned for her sit next to him on the bed. “So now that that’s been taken care of…we still have a while before Victor gets back. What do you want to do?”
“I want to hear all about your morning,” she said as she sat next to him on the bed. “Did you have any tests done?”
“A couple…nothing too strenuous…but I do have something to show you.”
“What’s that?”
“Watch.” John threw the covers off him and climbed out the other side of the bed. He was standing before she realized it. “Ta da” He took a few steps before turning back around. “How about that?”
“John, you shouldn’t be pushing yourself this hard. Now get back in bed…right now.”
“Doc, relax…its ok. I feel fine.” Still, he heeded her warning and climbed back into bed.
“I know you hate to be cooped up but why are you in such a hurry?”
“Because, Dr. Evans…the sooner I can out of this bed….the sooner I can get you into bed.”
Marlena laughed, “Has anyone ever told you…you have a one track mind.”
“Once or twice…but that’s not my fault….it’s yours.”
“How do you figure that?”
“Well,” he began, “the problem is you’re all I think about…I love making love to you. I love when you close your eyes whenever I do this.” He leaned in and kissed her neck. “I love how you hold your breath when I whisper in your ear.” He leaned in again and whispered in her ear and watched as Marlena automatically held her breath, “just like that. I love everything about making love to you.”
“Well then, I guess that makes us even because that’s all I think about…making love to you.”
John held Marlena’s hands, brought them slowly to his lips and kissed than gently. “So now that you see I’m stronger,” he said as he looked into her eyes, “any ideas on when we can get what we both want.”
*************************************************
“Stop the tape,” said Stefano.
Once the truth began to sink in, Roman no longer saw or heard anything. He sat there devoid of all emotions…staring off into space…his brain unable to comprehend what he knew to be true. Marlena, his wife, was cheating on him…with John.
NO! It wasn’t true, it couldn’t be true….Marlena would never betray him….there had to be some kind of explanation. Maybe John was blackmailing her….maybe Stefano was blackmailing her, or blackmailing both of them. Stefano….it always came back to Stefano.
And the only emotion he could bear to feel came rushing back…rage. Rage against the man who ruined his life…not once but twice….Stefano Dimera. Roman stood and screamed at the top of his lungs, “S t e f a n o I’ll kill you. I swear it!” He charged the clear wall separating him from Stefano.
“Roman, I told you…everything you saw, was real…I had nothing to do with it. That was Marlena with John, whether you want to believe it or not.”
Roman began to beat his fists against the wall, “It’s all your fault…it’s all your fault.”
“I didn’t make your wife sleep with John….she chose to do that.”
“How do I know you didn’t force her to do that?”
“And why would I do that? It came as a complete shock to me.”
“You’re lying….I don’t believe a word you’re saying.”
“I admit I want John back…but I had absolutely nothing to do with Marlena sleeping with John.”
“No…you want to destroy all of us…me, Marlena, my family and even John. I don’t believe anything you say.”
“I show you a tape of your wife making love with another man…and somehow it’s all my fault.”
“You set everything in motion years ago when you kidnapped me and put John in my place. You inserted John into our lives…into her life. So you see Stefano…it is your fault and if it’s the last thing I do on this earth I will kill you.”
“Roman, Roman, Roman…I may have set things in motion…but you escaped, you came back and claimed your life, Marlena and your children. How convenient of you to blame me for your wife’s betrayal. The fact that she in love with another man and apparently sleeping with another man is not my fault…maybe you just don’t satisfy her anymore.”
Roman charged the wall once more, “You son of a bitch…you know nothing about my relationship with Marlena.”
“And you know nothing about Marlena’s other life….the one where she shares John’s bed, table, shower…or any other place they happen to be.”
“What the hell does that mean?”
“Are you sure you really want to know? Let me ask you a question…have you ever wondered why Marlena was so willing to accept him as you?”
“What are you talking about?”
“I mean…plastic surgery can explain why you look different but it can’t explain everything.”
“Marlena told me…she missed me so much that when John came into her life and the evidence said he was me, she was happy to have me back. My wife loves me. She was devastated when she thought I was dead….that’s why John was able to slip into my life so easily…why everyone accepted him.”
“That explains part of it…but you can’t tell me she didn’t notice certain physical differences between the two of you and I’m not talking about the surgery.”
“Why don’t you just say what you mean instead of talking in riddles?”
“For a captain on the police force, you’re kind of clueless. Appearance aside, did you ever wonder why she accepted him into her bed so easily. I can understand, maybe even believe on some level she was convinced he was you….but at night, in the dark, in your bed….when he reached out for her….you mean she couldn’t tell the difference. Or maybe she just didn’t care, maybe he satisfied her in ways you couldn’t, maybe he brought out something in her that you never did, maybe he….”
“That’s enough Stefano,” shouted Roman. “Don’t talk about my wife like that, you don’t know the first thing about our life together. I will not discuss our private life with you.”
“Maybe I don’t know about your life together, but I’m willing to bet you have no idea who the real Marlena is….care to find out. Or are you too afraid I might just be right and you really don’t know your wife at all?”
“There is nothing you can tell me or show me about my wife that I don’t already know.”
“Did you know she was sleeping with John….maybe sleeping is the wrong word…because from what I can tell…they hardly ever sleep.”
“Shut up; I don’t want to hear anymore lies from you. I don’t how or why, but one thing I’m sure of….somehow you forced her to do this….maybe you brainwashed her into believing she is in love with John….it wouldn’t be the first time you brainwashed someone.”
“You still don’t believe your precious Marlena is not the woman you think she is…maybe at one time she was….but she has changed Roman…and it’s all because of John. I’ll prove it to you.” Stefano spoke into the small radio in his hand, “Bart, roll the tape. Now you’ll see the real Marlena.”
***************************************************
“Well, since you seem to be much stronger….and since you have a new bodyguard on the door….I was thinking….”
John interrupted, “Please say you’re thinking….today…maybe even now….or right after Victor leaves.”
“Tonight,” she leaned in and whispered in his ear, “I’ll come back tonight…after everything settles down.” She kissed him lightly on his neck as she pulled back. “I promise.”
“Doc, I don’t know if I can wait that long.”
Just as she was about to answer him, they heard a commotion outside his room. They could hear a woman’s voice clearly…it was Rebecca and she was arguing with the bodyguard.
“I’m with the District Attorney’s office and I’m here to see Mr. Black.”
“I’m sorry ma’am but I have my orders…only doctors, nurses and the police…anyone else has to be approved by Mr. Black before they can enter his room.”
She could see she wasn’t getting anywhere with this man. This wasn’t official business so she really couldn’t use her credentials to bulldoze her way in. “Well can you let him know I’m here. My name is Rebecca Morrison.”
“Just a minute ma’am.” He stepped just inside the door…his massive body blocking the doorway. “Mr. Black….Ms. Rebecca Morrison is here to see you.”
“Can you….I’m sorry…I don’t know your name,” said John.
“You can call me Rico, sir and Mr. Kiriakas gave me explicit instructions.” He turned to Marlena, “Dr. Evans, I’m also at your disposal. If you need anything just call.”
“Rico,” began Marlena, “can you give us a minute before you let her in?”
“Yes ma’am.” He turned and left the room.
“Doc, what are you up to?”
“John, do you trust me?”
“With my life.”
“Then I need you to go into the bathroom for about five minutes.”
Again he asked, “What are you up to? You know you shouldn’t get upset…it’s not good for the baby.” Maybe he shouldn’t have told her about last night. No, he had to tell her…no more secrets.
“I’ll be fine…I promise. This is something I need to do.”
“Five minutes, and no more.” He didn’t want to leave her alone but he could see this was important to her…something she needed to do.
“Thank-you, now hurry before she comes in.”
Marlena watched as John climbed out of bed, walked into the bathroom and closed the door.
As he stood in the bathroom, counting the minutes until he could return, he happened to glance at his reflection in the mirror…he definitely needed a shave and a shower….especially if Marlena was coming back tonight. Four and a half minutes and counting.
The door opened, and in walked Rebecca. For just a moment, surprise registered on her face as she saw Marlena sitting on the edge of John’s bed and no John. “Uh Marlena, where’s John? And what happened to his police protection? I mean the guy outside his door is obviously not a policeman. I had a hard time getting in here.”
“That’s Rico and he’s John’s personal bodyguard for the time being. He hated the police protection.”
“And you’re ok with this? After all, somebody did shoot him.”
“You obviously don’t know John…once he makes up his mind…there’s not a whole lot you can do to change it. Besides, the personal bodyguard was actually Victor’s idea. John’s just going along with it until he’s back on his feet.”
“You seem to know a lot about what’s going on in John’s life…I mean for an ex-wife…you two are still pretty close.
“We’ll always be close…that’ll never change.”
“And Roman’s ok with this? He doesn’t mind you spending all this time with your ex-husband.”
“You’d have to ask Roman if he has a problem with my relationship with John. But I’m kind of curious…why would you think he’d have a problem?”
“You have to admit…you and John aren’t the typical ex-spouses. For one thing, you’re really close…it’s almost unnatural. Most people think if things hadn’t worked out the way they did, meaning Roman coming back, you two would probably still be married.”
“Even when we were married, we were never the typical couple…so I don’t see why we would have a typical relationship now. John and I were very close when we were married and we’re still close. As far as what other people think…that’s not my concern.”
“I can see that.”
“I’ll always be here for him…just as I know…he’ll always be here for me. That’s just the nature of our relationship.”
“So you admit you two have some type of relationship.”
“I never denied it. Why would I?”
“That’s true; I just assumed that whatever relationship you had ended a long time ago.”
She was tired of the innuendo. It was obvious Rebecca suspected something. There was only one way to confirm her suspicions. “Is there something you want to ask me about John?” There….it was finally out in the open. It was Rebecca’s move.
Rebecca, however, wasn’t quite ready to tip her hand. “No, I’m sorry if it appears I’m questioning you…it’s the nature of the job.”
“No problem.” And the nature of her job was to be able to accurately read people and right now she knew Rebecca was lying. “So what brings you here?”
“To tell you truth…I stopped by last night…and before I knew what was happening, John and I were kissing. He kind of took me by surprise.” Let’s see how you handle that bit of news.
“I know…he told me. He felt so guilty…he didn’t know if he was dreaming…if it was real…he was really out of it last night.” If you think John is keeping secrets from me, guess again…I know everything.
“I know…he kept apologizing. But between you and me, I enjoyed it. I’m hoping we’ll see more of each other.” In case you have any doubts…I’m not going anywhere.
“John is a very special man. When he loves he loves with all his heart. He is an extremely loyal and passionate man. He’s what you might call a one woman man.” Your move.
Times up…John walked back into the room to see Marlena and Rebecca having an intense, albeit civil conversation. Hi Rebecca, what are you doing here?”
She would definitely continue this conversation with Marlena at a later date. But for now she simply said, “I just wanted to stop in and see you how you were doing. Marlena was just filling me in on the new bodyguard. I understand it was Victor’s idea.”
“His name is Rico,” said Marlena. “Actually Victor had a few suggestions and I’m happy to say John agreed with all of them.”
“Is that right?” This didn’t sound good. “Like what?”
“Well for starters,” John began, “He’s going to take Brady overseas with him for a few weeks while I recover.”
“And while they’re gone, John is going to stay at Victor’s…he’ll have Victor’s entire staff at his disposal.”
“Well it sounds like Victor thought of everything.” Damn! She had intended to offer to help out with Brady while John was recovering…but now all that was out of the window. She’d have to come up with something new.
“Well Victor thinks of John like a son…so anything he can do to help him out…he’ll do. No one will get near him or Brady.”
“John, I know you thought this over carefully, but are you sure it’s wise to give up your police protection. I mean, somebody did shoot you.”
“If Victor hired him…than I’m sure he’s more than capable of doing the job.”
“Well…are there any new leads?”
“None that I’ve heard of.
“What does Roman think?”
“Actually,” intervened Marlena, “Roman’s out of town right now.”
“Really…I’m surprised…I’d have thought this would be his number one priority. After all he was shot too.” No wonder she was here.
“It is…that’s why he’s out of town. I can’t really say much about it…but I know he’s working on this case.”
“Well, in any case…I just wanted to see how you were feeling. I need to get back to the office. I’ll stop in again.”
“Thanks Rebecca.”
“Good bye John. Marlena, I enjoyed our conversation…we’ll have to do it again.”
“Bye,” said John.
“I agree…stop by any time. Goodbye Rebecca.”
As soon as the door closed behind her, John asked Marlena, “What did she mean by that?”
“Let’s just say…I think we understand each other.”
“You’re not going to tell me anything else or you?”
“It’s not important….she’s not important. Now where were we before we were interrupted?
******************************************************
As she rode down the elevator she replayed the entire visit in her head. Nothing had gone like she thought it would. Marlena was there, she knew what happened between her and John, Victor hired a bodyguard, John wouldn’t need her help and to top it off…Roman was out of town. At least she learned one thing; Marlena had no intention of walking away from John…not now…not ever.
******************************************************
Roman watched as Marlena grabbed John’s shirt and pulled him to her. He stared as she captured his bottom lip with her mouth and bit down…just hard enough to break the skin and then shoved her tongue into his mouth.
“This is the real Marlena,” said Stefano. “The Marlena you know nothing about…the Marlena John created.”
Marlena’s hand flew to his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and ripped it open. Roman stared at the screen as John pressed his body into hers. She pushed him away as their kiss ended…both breathless but not yet finished. As she stood staring at him, Marlena grabbed him once more and pulled him to her…her hands automatically going to his zipper. John grabbed both her hands and with one hand and pinned them above her head.
Roman closed his eyes as they stared into each other’s eyes…their lust for one another evident in everything they did. Who was this woman on the TV screen? This wasn’t his wife…not the woman he married all those years ago, not the woman he shared his bed with, not the mother of his children…for once Stefano was telling the truth, he didn’t know her at all. What had John done to her to make her behave this way? He didn’t want to know…but he had to know…he didn’t want to watch…but he couldn’t make himself look away.
He opened his eyes and continued to watch as their animal instincts took over. He watched as John’s free hand made its way underneath her skirt finally coming to rest between her legs. Roman held his breath as John began thrusting his fingers in and out of his wife…watching her body jerking to the rhythm of his fingers. The only sound he heard Marlena make was the sharp intake of breath she took each time John shoved his fingers inside her faster and faster. He forced himself not to look away as John leaned over and began to suck and bite the top of her breast as he made his way down to her nipple. He noticed the way she began to move her body up and down against John’s hand; the way she moved her body faster and faster until finally her whole body began to shake.
Even though Stefano had watched the tape over and over, it never ceased to amaze him the way they were with one another. “Tell me Roman, did you bring that side out of her or is this a side of her you never knew existed?”
Roman said nothing…instead he watched as John waited for her to stop trembling before he began moving his hand in and out of Marlena once again…bringing her to her second orgasm within minutes of her first one.
“They’re not done yet….you’d think they would be….but not yet. If you want, I can turn it off now.”
“No…leave it on. I want to know…I want to see it all.”
“As you wish.”
Once again Roman turned his attention back to the monitor…amazed at what he saw. He watched as Marlena approached John and ripped his shirt off his body. Damn! He couldn’t believe it…she wanted him again…even after the two orgasms she just had…she still wanted him. They had never had this kind of sexual relationship. Up until witnessing them together….he’d believed their sex life was full of passion and excitement …hell he thought it was fantastic….she’d always said so. And now he knew…it was all a lie.
Just what kind of control did John have over Marlena? The answer to his question was soon made clear. He stared at the screen as John lifted her arms and put them around his neck. As he lifted her up, her legs automatically went around his waist. Once again he leaned her against the door. As she held on to him, he unzipped his pants and freed himself from the constraints of his boxers. Again without any warning or uttering a sound he entered her. He began to thrust in and out of her as hard as he could. Roman watched as Marlena closed her eyes, ran her fingers through his hair and then down his back while John began to attack her neck. And all of a sudden, he watched as John completely stopped. Now what? What the hell was he doing? You got to be kidding me thought as John walked over to the table, pushed everything on it to the floor with one hand and finally sat Marlena on the table. Once she was situated, he flipped up her skirt and began thrusting in and out of her again. He watched as his wife began attacking his neck; biting and sucking any part of him along with digging her fingers into his back causing scratches from her fingernails to pop up. To him, it seemed as though they were intent on inflicting as much pain onto one another as they could. The camera zoomed in on Marlena’s face as her body began to tremble once again. He knew what was happening….again….he recognized the signs. But by the looks of it, he knew John wasn’t finished…not yet. And then it happened… John completely withdrew from her, unhooked her legs from around him, pulled her to her feet and turned her around. He placed his hand in the small of her back and eased her over. He re-entered her swiftly and placed his hands on her waist. Evidently Marlena was accustomed to this position because he watched as she placed her hands on the table to help support her body. Roman sat there and watched as John slammed into his wife over and over. He was relentless in his assault on Marlena’s body…pounding in and out, grabbing and squeezing her breasts. How much more could she take….how much more did John have to give? Finally, mercifully, Roman watched as they both collapsed in exhaustion.
“That’s enough,” said Stefano. Immediately the tape stopped.
“Is that everything, Roman asked, his voice was barely above a whisper.
“That’s enough for the day.”
“NO! I want to see everything.”
“Roman, that’s enough for today.”
A couple of hours had passed since Roman watched the tape. In all that time, he hadn’t said a word. In fact, the only movement he made was from the chair to the bed.
Bart watched the monitor as Roman lay on the bed….staring off into space…he hadn’t said a word since Stefano turned off the tape. “Geez boss, I kinda feel sorry for the guy. To find out your wife is cheating on you is one thing…but to see it play before your very own eyes is something else.”
Stefano completely ignored Bart. He was concentrating on Roman. The next few hours were crucial. Roman, in a lot of ways was just like John…which was why John was able to claim his life and his wife so easily. They both possessed a strong sense of right and wrong…moral character. This, however, might be just the thing to send Roman over the edge…it might make him forget his morals for just one time in his life. Stefano knew how much Roman loved Marlena…still loved her. Maybe if John were out of the picture, he would be able to recapture his wife’s heart. He knew Roman would replay everything over and over in his mind. No matter how hard he tried….he would see John and Marlena together. Yes…the next few hours would definitely be the turning point. But, he thought, if after all of this evidence, Roman still wouldn’t help him…there were other ways to convince him. After all, there was still more footage he hadn’t seen and if that didn’t work…there was always Plan B.
**********************Later That Same Day**************************
He couldn’t wait for Marlena to return. She’d left him hours ago…in fact she’d left right after they settled everything with Victor. She said she wouldn’t be gone long…but it had been hours since she left him and he couldn’t wait to see her…to tell her. Dr. Singer had given him the good news…so far every test came back normal. There was only one test result he was still waiting for…if that one came back normal, he could be discharged…possibly as soon as tomorrow. Hopefully tomorrow night he would be sleeping in a real bed and with any luck, Marlena would be in his arms. Marlena…how he loved her…all he wanted to do was spend the rest of his life with her raising their children together. She was having his baby….a baby conceived out of the love they shared…a love they could no longer deny. He couldn’t wait until this charade was over…when they no longer had to sneak around…when they no longer had to pretend there was nothing between them but friendship. The more he thought about it…the more he realized that day would soon be upon them. With Marlena being pregnant, their secret would be out soon….whether they were ready or not. She wasn’t showing yet, but it was only a matter of time.
The door to his room opened and in walked Marlena. He always thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen but if it was possible…she was even more beautiful. It had to be the pregnancy…there was a special glow to her.
He looked up at her and smiled, “You are so beautiful Doc.” He made room for her to sit on the edge of his bed…he needed to touch her…to touch her stomach.
“John, you tell me that every time you see me.”
“And I mean it every single time. I don’t know how you do it, but you are more beautiful each time I see you.”
She laughed and said, “I think Dr. Singer should have you eye sight checked. You’re obviously having problems with your vision.”
“There’s nothing wrong with my vision. The fact is…you are beautiful and nothing you can say will change that. But speaking of Dr. Singer, he came while you were gone.”
Her demeanor instantly changed at the mention of Dr. Singer. “And…what did he have to say? Did he have your test results?” She wanted to know but at the same time she was afraid…afraid she was projecting her own wishes instead of looking at all of the medical facts.
He could see she was afraid and so he held hand, “Doc, so far every test came back normal. In fact there’s only one test result he’s still waiting for but based on the earlier results he doesn’t foresee any problems.”
She sighed in relief, “Are you sure? Are you telling me everything? You’re not keeping anything from me are you?”
“Doc, I promise…I told you everything he said…except for one thing.” He held up his hand to silence her before she could speak. “Let me finish, I told you everything he said except the fact that I might be discharged tomorrow.”
“Really…tomorrow. Dr. Singer said tomorrow.”
John held up his right hand in the typical Boy Scout tradition, “Scout’s honor. He said I could possibly be discharged some time tomorrow. And you know what that means?”
“Yes, it means you’re on you’re way to Victor’s estate. You promised.”
“It also means we won’t be interrupted. It means I can make love to you without worrying someone is going to walk in on us.”
“You have a one track mind.”
“When it comes to you…you’re right…I do.”
“This hasn’t been that bad.”
“Doc, who are you kidding? First Rebecca and then Victor. It’s a good thing we have Rico on the door. He’s our personal alarm system”
“It does seem every time we get close, someone stops by. But Victor doesn’t count. We knew he was coming back…he just came back sooner than we expected.”
“Still, if Rico hadn’t been guarding the door…who knows what Victor might have seen?”
“True, it’s obvious Victor gave him explicit instructions.”
“I have to hand it to him…he is very good at his job. He knocks, he waits a minute before entering, and then he waits for me to say yea or nay. You know he even made Dr. Singer wait before he let him in. Come to think of it, you’re the only person he lets walk right in.”
“That’s definitely Victor’s doing.” Now that they were on the subject of Victor, Marlena thought this would be the perfect time to bring up something she’d been thinking about since she left him earlier. She took a deep breath before she continued, “I know you don’t want to hear this…but maybe we should wait until you’re discharged before we make love.”
“Doc, I told you I’m fine….all my tests came back normal.”
“It’s not that, my love.”
“Than what is it?”
“John, we’ve had several close calls…including this latest one with Victor…and again, we knew he was coming back. I think we should wait.”
“But nothing happened….I mean, Victor didn’t see anything.”
“True, but do you honestly think he didn’t know what was going on. The man is not stupid. I just think we’re taking unnecessary chances.”
John didn’t know what to say…deep down he knew she was right…even with Rico guarding the door they were still risking exposure. It would be bad enough once the truth finally came out…but for it to slowly leak out because they were careless was unthinkable. He knew the hospital gossip mill….the rumors would spread like wild fire. Marlena would be subjected to all kinds of ridicule…people would take sides…it would be a stressful situation for her and the baby. He couldn’t let that happen. Just one more day and he would be discharged…he could wait one more day.
Marlena knew John the way she knew the back of her hand. She could see him mulling over their situation…trying to find a solution but realizing there was none….they would have to wait. It was just too dangerous…even with Rico guarding the door. His presence gave them a little time but it wasn’t enough time for everything…the way her face would become flush, the way her nipples harden so that anyone with two eyes could see them through her blouse, the way John’s body responded so quickly to hers…these were things that could not be easily missed. They had been lucky with Victor…he already knew and being the gentlemen he was…he chose not to prolong his visit…just long enough to hear John’s answer and he was out of the door.
Finally he spoke, “You’re right Doc, we have to wait.”
“It’s only one more day….we can wait that long. We’ve waited longer.”
“I know…it’s just that now that we’re together, I don’t want to waste any time. I want to be with you…I want to hold you in my arms…I want to show you how much I love you.”
“I want the same things but we have to be careful.”
They both fell silent…each immersed in their own thoughts. Both remembering what happened between them before Victor interrupted them….both realizing what could have been…and most importantly both wanting it happen again. Almost at the exact same time, John and Marlena closed their eyes and relived the moment….the moment she decided to have a little fun with him.
********************Earlier that day******************
She hadn’t meant for it to go as far as it did…but then again…was there ever a time when her desire for him didn’t overwhelm her…didn’t make her take chances she wouldn’t ordinarily take. He was wearing the pajamas she brought him and he looked so damn sexy. It began as simple teasing…kissing his neck, slowly making her way up to his mouth while simultaneously running her fingers thru his hair. She should have known better…after all, it had been a while…her teasing led to uncontrollable desire. And as usual, neither one was able to control the burning fire they both felt raging within themselves in a matter of minutes. As her mouth captured his lips, John’s hands immediately flew to the buttons on her blouse. It was only after he felt her hands quickly overtake his did he stop himself from ripping her blouse completely off her body. Any other time she would have enjoyed him tearing her clothes off her body, however, this time she didn’t have anything else to wear…nothing that would cover her state of undress. So instead, he painstakingly unbuttoned each and every button…allowing his fingers to linger just a moment or two before heading to the next button. She leaned in once again and began to kiss his neck, her fingers heading to the buttons on his pajama top. As she unbuttoned his top, she whispered in his ear, “You look so damn sexy in your pajamas…although I have to admit…I prefer it when you only wear the bottoms…or my absolute favorite…nothing at all.”
The sound of her voice in his ear, the feel of her breath on his skin sent shivers down his spine instantly sending him into a heightened state of arousal. He slipped her blouse off her shoulders, down her arms until it came to rest on the bed. Marlena stared into John’s eyes as she sat perfectly still before him…wearing only her lacy brassiere and skirt. Now it was her turn…she slowly moved his pajama top down his broad shoulders, along his muscular arms until finally it too lay on the bed. She gasped at the sight of him as her hand, seemingly with a mind of its own, made its way to his chest and slowly ran down the middle of his body until finally reaching the drawstring on his pajama pants. John reached up and softly caressed her breasts thru her bra…running his fingers back and forth over her nipples…watching them harden…watching Marlena’s breathing rapidly increase with each stroke until finally he couldn’t wait any longer and quickly unclasped her bra. As her breasts fell free, her hand slipped inside of his pajama pants. He was already swollen…eager for her touch. Slowly her hand traveled down the entire length of his shaft. She loved the feel of him…the way he responded to her touch. While Marlena continued to stroke him, John leaned over and captured one of her breasts with his mouth which instantly caused her to moan his name. His hand found its way underneath her skirt and up her thigh until it came to rest between her legs. Marlena held her breath in anticipation of his touch. Just as he slipped his fingers inside her warmth….. There was a knock at the door.
John immediately let go of her breast.
“Mr. Black, Mr. Kirikas is here.” It was Rico.
“Oh, God”, exclaimed Marlena. There they were…partially undressed…his fingers inside of her, and her hand around his swollen member.
The next few seconds happened quickly. John withdrew his fingers from her. She let go of him. He grabbed his pajama top and she grabbed her blouse. “Doc, go in the bathroom and come out when you’re ready.”
Marlena hurried into the bathroom and closed the door.
By the time the Victor entered the room, John was sitting up in his bed, looking like he didn’t have a care in the world. One of his pillows had been strategically placed over his lap. “Victor, I’m glad you’re back.”
Victor wasn’t fooled by any means. He hadn’t built an international empire by luck…it was his uncanny ability to read people and right now he read John like a book. “John, I hope you’ve decided to take me up on my offer.” He didn’t intend to stay long.
“As a matter of fact I have.” Before he could say anything else, Marlena walked back into the room and stood next to his bed. “Doc, I was just about to tell Victor that I decided to take him up on his offer.”
Victor could see Marlena was embarrassed by the whole situation. “Good, I’m glad. I won’t stay long because I still have a lot of arrangements to make.” He turned to leave, “Just one more thing…do you have any idea when you’re getting discharged?”
“It should be sometime tomorrow.”
“Good, I’ll stop by tomorrow morning with Brady on our way out. All you have to do is let Rico know when you’re being discharged and a car will be waiting for you. The staff will have everything ready by the time you get there.”
“Thanks Victor, I really appreciate this.”
“I’ll see you in the morning.” He looked at Marlena. “Good bye Marlena in case I don’t see you tomorrow.”
“Goodbye Victor.” She walked over to him and kissed him on his cheek. “Thank you for everything you’ve done.”
“Doc, are you alright?” He noticed she was still standing by the door.
“Yea, I just remembered I have few things I need to take care of. I’ll be back later.” She had to get away…she needed time to herself…time to cool off.
***********************Back to the Present************************
Marlena’s eyes popped open. She remembered everything vividly. She could still feel his fingers inside her, his mouth on her breasts…damn she wanted him. Her heart was racing. She was afraid to look at John…afraid she would see his desire for her…afraid she would give in to him. Distance….she needed distance. She needed to splash cold water on her face. Anything to cool the fire burning inside of her. “Uh John, I’ll be right back.” She headed to his bathroom.
He knew she was afraid to be alone with him. Even though they decided to wait until after he was discharged he was finding it difficult not to go to her. It was damn near impossible. No…it was impossible. He wanted her as much as she wanted him. John swung his legs over the side of the bed and went after Marlena. Halfway there, he suddenly turned around. There was one thing he needed to take care of first.
She was standing in front of the face bowl with the water running…a wet face cloth around her neck. Her eyes were closed. You can do this she told herself. All you have to do is wait a few minutes. She began to take deep breaths in an attempt to stop her heart from racing. Just a little while longer. Too late…she heard the door open.
John walked up behind her and slowly turned her around until she was facing him. No words were necessary. They both knew this is what they wanted…what they needed…what they had to have. His hands went around her waist until they finally settled on the button of her skirt. As her skirt fell to the floor he pushed her back into the sink. Marlena’s hands went to the opening on the front of his pajama pants. With one quick motion he ripped her panties off causing her to inhale deeply. Next, he unbuttoned her blouse and began to massage her breasts thru her brassiere. She pulled his stiff member thru the opening and began to stroke him up and down. As wonderful as the sensations they were creating for one another felt, time was of the essence. He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He was inside of her moving in and out before she could catch her breath.
“Doc”, he managed to say in between thrusts. “Tell me you love me”, he said as he began to push in deeper and deeper.
“O h B a b y”, she moaned, “I l o v e y o u.”
John began to thrust harder and harder. He loved the way she moaned each time he pushed into her…the way her breath caught in the back of her throat.
They were both so aroused it wouldn’t take long. It was almost time…he could feel it. He began to move faster and faster. He wanted them to look at one another as they both reached their peak. “Open (thrust) your (withdraw) eyes (thrust). Look (withdraw) at (thrust) me (withdraw).”
Marlena opened her eyes and pressed her forehead into his. They stared into one another’s eyes as they both began to feel the waves of pleasure overtake them. Her walls began to tighten around him. John’s legs began to tremble. Finally they both succumbed to the intense pleasure they were experiencing. “I love you, I love you, I love you….,” they both moaned over and over.
*************************************************
Enough time had passed. It was time for an answer…would Roman cooperate or would he need a little more convincing? He walked down to his glass cage. Roman was still in the same position he had been hours ago…he hadn’t moved, he hadn’t spoken a word; he hadn’t eaten any of the food they left for him.
“Roman, we need to talk.”
He made no attempt to sit up or even look in Stefano’s direction. In fact he didn’t acknowledge Stefano’s presence at all; instead he continued to stare off into space. He wasn’t ready to deal with him yet…his emotions were still all over the place. He needed to be in control before he spoke.
“Did you hear me? I said we need to talk?”
Still, no movement from him.
He needed to get a response from him, even if it was his anger…something to get thru to him. “Ignoring me will not make everything go away. It will not erase what you saw…your wife with John. The things he did to her…the things she allowed him to do to her.”
In spite of his attempt at self control, that remark got a response…Roman charged the glass. “Don’t you talk about my wife…don’t you dare.”
Good, Stefano thought. At least he’s talking, showing some kind of emotion. “After all you saw, you still defend her. You still think of her as your wife when it’s perfectly clear she wants to be with John. Are you some kind of masochist?”
“I know what you want. You want me to hate her…you want me to do your dirty work for you. Well guess again…I’m not your pawn.”
He would try another tactic…something closer to home. “I knew Marlena was special the first time I saw her but I had no idea of the kind of power she wields. After all, two men in love with her…two men sharing her bed…two men willing to give up their lives for her. It makes me think I’m missing something. Maybe I ought to see for myself what makes her so special.”
Roman charged the glass again, “If you go near her, I’ll kill you with my bare hands.”
“Such devotion to a woman who’s cheating on you.”
“Stefano”, he began, “I’ll deal with my wife in my own way…in my own time. You think because you show me a tape of my wife with John, I’m going to do your bidding. Do you think I’m you?”
“I think you’re a man who’s in denial about his wife being in love with another man. I think you’re the type of man who values honesty and loyalty above everything else. Two character traits your wife doesn’t seem to possess. Answer me this: can you forgive her? And even if you can forgive her, will you ever be able to trust her again?”
Roman said nothing. He would never admit to Stefano that he was right. He did value honesty and loyalty above everything else and he didn’t know if he would ever be able to forgive Marlena. He would deal with her betrayal at a later time….right now he needed to remain focused. His main objective was to escape. Everything else could wait.
Stefano could tell Roman was desperately trying to hold his emotions in check. Maybe a little more prodding would help him along. “Bart, start the tape.”
*****************************************************
Kate sat in her office going over the last report she received from the New York office. Something wasn’t right…she couldn’t quite put her finger on it…but something was definitely wrong. Unable to find the mistake, she placed it in her brief case. Maybe she’d have better luck while she was at home. She glanced at the clock on her desk and realized it was later than she thought. Her intention had been to visit John today, but she had spent the entire morning putting out fires…one after another. Nothing to serious…more like busy work…things to keep her from focusing on the really important issues. Now that she thought about it….that was a bit out of the ordinary. She’d had days like this before, days when things out of the ordinary popped up, but somehow this felt different. It wasn’t anything specific…just her intuition kicking in. Something was going on. John had always told her to follow her instincts and today her instincts were telling her there was a lot more going on than anyone realized….including John. And with him incapacitated for the time being it was up to her to keep his company running until he came back. He had given her a chance and she would be damned if anything happened to his company on her watch. Kate finished packing her briefcase and headed to her apartment. A change of scenery might give her a fresh perspective on things.
*************************************************
He sat in the dark…the curtains drawn together so tightly that not a single ray of light shone into the room. The first part of his revenge went off without a hitch…but this new development…the disappearance of Roman Brady was quite puzzling. He hadn’t spent the last few years of his life planning everything down to the last detail to have someone or something upset his timetable. This was unacceptable. He slammed his fist into the table…the first sign of emotion he had displayed in years. It was the first time he actually felt something…up until this moment he had been a perfect example of the living dead…the real dead man walking. He felt nothing…nothing but emptiness…and it was all because of them: John Black and Roman Brady. He would have his revenge…he would take everything from them the same way they took everything from him. Death was too easy, too quick; too painless…he wanted them to suffer the same way he did…to wake up each morning knowing there was nothing or no one waiting for them….nothing but time which seemed to get slower with each passing day. This was a fate far worse than death…this is what they deserved and he would make sure they got everything they deserved. Once that happened, he could die a happy man.
The last thing he wanted to do was watch more of John and Marlena together. How much more did Stefano have? How much more was he expected to watch? He knew Stefano was trying to break him…trying to get him to work for him. That would never happen. He wouldn’t lose his principles…he may have lost his wife, his family but he wouldn’t let Stefano take away the only thing he had left to lose…his soul. He would deal with John and Marlena’s betrayal in his own way. They would pay for what they did to him…but they would pay the price he wanted and not Stefano. Marlena…how could she do that to him? How long had it been going on? How could he have not known? There had to be signs, some kind of clues…something he missed. Think, Roman he told himself, think. When did things start to change? He couldn’t honestly remember…the last couple of months had been crazy….for both of them. Work seemed to consume their days and the kids their nights. Or did she just use work as an excuse? Had this been going on the entire time? No…that wasn’t true. Even though it had taken her longer to accept him back in her life and even longer in her bed he knew she loved him. Or at least she did love him. He didn’t know what to think. Think Roman…use your police skills to help you solve this mystery. If he could concentrate on this puzzle, his mind would be occupied which meant he wouldn’t keep seeing images of them together. Concentrate…if he couldn’t pinpoint a change in their life…maybe he could pinpoint one in John’s. What was different? Isabella….Isabella was dead…but that couldn’t be it. Isabella had been dead for at least a couple of years and he knew it hadn’t been going on that long. No it had to be much more recent. When was the first time he noticed something different? It was slowly coming to him…it was in her office….the day he surprised her. He had been gone for about a week and he couldn’t wait to see her. That’s right; they had been on a date and ran into John and Rebecca. Both he and Rebecca had to leave and he asked John to bring her home. That was it…that’s when it must have started. Damn!
The sound of her voice brought him back to her present. He looked at the screen and there they were together….again. Did she just call him sailor? What now? He didn’t want to look but he couldn’t help himself….and so he watched. He watched a completely naked Marlena step into the shower with John. He thought he’d seen everything….that nothing else would surprise him, but he was wrong. He couldn’t believe it when she knelt down before John and eagerly took him in her mouth. In all the years they’d been together she rarely performed oral sex on him and here she was…initiating it. Not only initiating it…but enjoying it. The few times he was lucky enough to be on the receiving end, it always felt like she was doing it out of obligation….not because she enjoyed it…but because it was something he wanted. And here she was….doing things to John with her mouth he never dreamed she even knew about much less capable of doing. He never dreamed he was capable of feeling such hatred for Marlena….but here he was…hating her.
Stefano smiled. He’d been right…as usual. He could see the first cracks in Roman’s moral compass. It was just a matter of time.
*************************************************
“John, did you arrange that?” She was sitting on the edge of his bed holding his hand.
“Arrange what?” he asked innocently. No one would ever suspect that just a few minutes ago they had been making love in his bathroom.
“Did you fix it so that no one would interrupt us?”
He smiled at her and said, “I might have said something about me being a little tired and that I’d appreciate it if no one bothered me for a little while.”
“I can’t believe you did that.”
“Doc, I’m sorry if I embarrassed you but I couldn’t help myself. Every time I see you, I want you. And since it seemed like outside forces were conspiring against us, I just evened the playing field.”
“John, you misunderstood. Honey, I’m not embarrassed.” Her voice took on a more sexy tone, “I’m glad you did it.”
John heard the unmistakable desire in her voice. “Doc, you keep talking like that and we’ll be making love again.”
“Sailor, as much as I would love to take you up on your offer, I can’t. I need to get home, call the children, see if there’s a message from Roman….” As soon as she said his name Marlena became quiet. It’s not that she was trying to hide anything from him; she just didn’t want to upset him.
“Doc, it’s ok. I know you love me and I know you’re worried about him. I know how much you worry about him when he’s working on a case…especially this one. You’re such a caring person. It’s one of the reason’s I love you so much.”
It was amazing she thought….he knew exactly what to say….he knew exactly what she was feeling. They were truly soul mates. “You always know what to say. I love you.” She leaned in and kissed him. “And now I’m going to leave before we get carried away. I’ll be back first thing in the morning.”
He tried to hide his disappointment. He had been secretly hoping she would come back later that night. “Well, Doc, I guess I’ll see you in the morning.” He pulled her to him once more. This time as their mouths met, he gently tugged at her bottom lip until she parted her lips. His hands cupped her face their kiss deepened.
Reluctantly, Marlena pulled away. “John I love it when you kiss me that way but I really have to go.”
“I know….I just want….” He didn’t have to finish his sentence. She already knew what he was thinking.
“Me too my love….me too.” She stood quickly and headed for the door…afraid to look into the two blue pools of blue she knew were staring at her…afraid if she looked into his eyes her resolve would quickly melt and she would be in his arms once again. Marlena quickly and quietly shut the door behind her and headed for her office. There was one phone call she needed to make before she left the hospital.
As soon as the door closed, John leaned back in his bed and closed his eyes. He wanted to memorize everything about her…the way she looked, the way she smelled, the way her skin felt beneath his fingertips…everything that was Marlena. It would be the only way he would be able to sleep.
******************************************************
Kate sat curled up with her legs beneath her on her couch going over and over the same report. She almost had it…whatever it was….she could sense it. There was something going on in New York that wasn’t kosher. She took another sip of her wine and closed her eyes. Maybe, she thought, if I just relax it’ll come to me. She leaned back into the couch and allowed her mind to wander wherever it wanted…allowing random thoughts to enter her mind…not concentrating on anything in particular. This technique had worked for her in the past and hopefully it wouldn’t fail her tonight. Her instincts told her it was vital she figure out what was going on as soon as possible. Ok, breathe she told herself. She could feel her body becoming more relaxed with each breath she took. Even though her thoughts were still random, every so often something from the report would pop into her head. Slowly, the random thoughts began to disappear and she became more focused on the report until finally she was focused entirely on the report and nothing else.
Kate’s eyes popped opened as she sat straight up. She knew where to look. The information she needed was right there if you knew what to look for…and she did. She grabbed her copy of the report and began furiously taking notes. As tired as she was earlier she was suddenly revitalized with new energy. She would have to verify everything before she went to John but at least now she knew she was on the right track. Someone was out to get John and Basic Black.
*****************************************************
Marlena entered her office and quickly closed the door behind her. As she sat at her desk she dialed Laura’s extension. With any luck she would still be there. One ring, two rings, three rings…oh well it was a thought. Just as she was about to hang up there was an answer.
“Dr. Horton here, can I help you?”
Marlena sighed in relief, “Laura it’s Marlena.”
“Well hello stranger. I was just on my way out. In fact I had to hurry and unlock the door to answer the phone.”
“I know I’ve been a little preoccupied the last couple of days but I was hoping you were free for dinner….my treat.”
“Are you alright? Is anything wrong?”
“No everything’s fine. We just really haven’t had a chance to talk the last couple of days and I wanted to catch up. But if you’re busy, I understand.”
“Have you ever known me to pass up a free meal? Tell me the time and the place and I’ll be there.”
“How about the Pub in an hour? I have to stop at home first.”
“Sounds good. I’ll see you there.”
***********************************************
Roman watched as Marlena continued to work John into a frenzy with her mouth despite his protests. It was only after he gently pushed her away from him did she stop and even then the disappointment was clearly displayed in her expression. He watched as John carried her to his bed, made love to her until they both fell asleep in exhaustion. Roman leaned in closer to the TV monitor and studied Marlena’s face as she slept in John’s arms. She looked happy, content…a woman in love. He couldn’t remember the last time he saw that look of pure happiness on her face as she slept next to him. How could he have been so stupid?
The sound of the phone ringing on the monitor brought him back to the present. He watched as John answered the phone. Roman sat straight up as he heard Marlena mention his name. What the hell was going on? Why was John getting dressed? Why was Marlena obviously agitated at the thought of him leaving? Where was John going in such a hurry? He sat there trying to make sense of everything….and then it hit him. This had to be the day they were set up. Someone called John and pretended to be him. John thought Roman needed his help. No wonder John was there.
Stefano watched Roman as he began to put all the pieces together. It wouldn’t be long before he realized the extent of Marlena’s betrayal. This would be his last opportunity to turn Roman…if it didn’t happen now it wouldn’t happen and he would have to move on to Plan B.
It took a moment or two before he made the connection…..Marlena knew from the beginning it had been a setup and she said nothing. “Son of a bitch,” he said out loud. “She knew from the beginning and she said nothing. We sent the children off and she said nothing. She slept next to me and she said nothing.”
With each sentence his voice got a little louder and his rage grew stronger. “She didn’t say a word.” He was livid.
Stefano moved in for the kill. “So Roman, this is the woman you cherish, the woman you love, the woman who keeps the truth from you.”
“Shut the hell up Stefano. You just want me to do your dirty work.”
“I’m just giving you an opportunity to even the score. If you help me, I promise John will be out of the picture and then you will be free to deal with Marlena how ever you see fit.” Stefano watched Roman closely. Was it his imagination or was Roman warming up to his plan?
He hated to admit it…but it was a tempting offer. He hated them both and wanted them to pay for their betrayal. And as much as he hated John….he hated Marlena more. Her betrayal cut him to the core. As deeply as she hurt him, he finally realized he would never be able to forgive her. Every time he looked at her he would see her making love to John. He would assume every word out of her mouth was a lie. How many secrets was she keeping from him? He didn’t think he could live in the same town with them. Did this mean he would leave Salem? But what about his children, he couldn’t leave them. And he would be damned before he let John and Marlena raise his children. He would divorce her and gain full custody of the children. She was an unfit mother and he could prove it. Her affair was all the proof he needed.
Deep down inside he knew this was a lie. Marlena was a liar and a cheat but she was not an unfit mother. She did everything for her children. Could he really do that to her? The answer was a resounding YES! He could. The problem was he couldn’t do it to his children. He couldn’t drag them through a nasty divorce and custody hearing. Somehow he would have to put his feelings aside and work out what was best for his children. A divorce was inevitable…there was no way he could ever erase those images from his mind but he couldn’t and wouldn’t put their children through any unnecessary heartache. That meant only one thing…he had an answer for Stefano…the answer he knew from the beginning…he wouldn’t help him with John.
“Stefano, I have an answer for you.
****************************************************
Marlena arrived at the Pub first and sat in a booth waiting for Laura. Shawn and Caroline were upstairs which was perfect for the moment. She needed a little time by herself before all of the questions began. She had hoped there would be a message from Roman but there was nothing on the answering machine. This wasn’t the first time he had gone off the radar but for some reason this time felt different. Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts Caroline was standing by her side.
“Marlena you look like you’re a million miles away.”
She smiled and said, “No, not a million, I’m just thinking about Roman. I haven’t heard from him since he left.”
“I’m kind of worried myself. I was hoping you were going to say you talked to him or that he at least left you a message.”
Marlena shook her head, “Afraid not.” She could see the worry on Caroline’s face so she quickly added, “But you know this is not the first time he’s done this and he’s always fine.”
“I know you’re right. Whenever he comes back from whatever he’s doing he always tells me that he’s a big boy and he can take care of himself.”
“Sounds like Roman.”
Caroline shook her head in agreement. There was nothing left to say on that particular subject. “So can I get you anything to eat?”
“Actually I’m waiting for Laura but I wanted to call the twins and Carrie from here so you guys could talk to them.”
“We would love that.”
Marlena pulled out a slip of paper from her purse and handed it to Caroline. “I wasn’t sure if Roman had given you the number to my parent’s house so I wrote it down just in case. I also wrote down Anna’s number so you could talk to Carrie.”
“I really appreciate this. I miss my grandchildren so I know how hard this is for you…to be away from them, for Roman to be out of town. All of this happening right after you and Roman renewed your vows to one another.”
At the mention of the renewing of their vows, Marlena inwardly flinched. That simple ceremony had caused both her and John to question their feelings for one another. However as stubborn as they both were, Laura had them both beat. She took it into her own hands to help them find their way back to one another. And now that she knew she was pregnant with John’s child, she couldn’t wait for the day until they could tell everyone the truth. She could only pray that in time Roman would forgive her. “You’re so right, so much has happened in such a short span of time.”
Somehow, Caroline got the feeling Marlena was talking about something completely different but instead she said, “Are you sure I can’t get you anything to drink while you’re waiting?”
“You know, I think a glass of ice tea would hit the spot right about now.”
“I’ll be right back.”
As soon as Caroline walked away the door opened and in walked Laura. She slid in the booth across from Marlena. “So have you been waiting long?”
“No I just got here myself.”
“If you don’t mind my asking, why are we here? I mean I know you like the food, but this is after all Roman’s family.”
“I know but I will always consider them my family. Besides I wanted to call the twins from here so they could talk to them.”
“You do realize that they might not feel the same way about you once the truth comes out.”
“I can’t worry about that right now. They’re still my family.”
“Ok, enough about that. So how is John?”
“I meant to ask you that earlier, Marlena. How is John?” It was Caroline. Neither one saw her approach the table with Marlena’s ice tea.
Marlena was momentarily caught off guard. How much had Caroline overheard? As she looked into Caroline’s eyes all she saw was concern…concern for a man she once called her son. “He’s doing great. In fact he should be released from the hospital tomorrow.”
“So soon?” asked Caroline.
“You know John. He’s been ready to leave since he first opened his eyes.”
“But where is he going to go?” asked Caroline. “I know he’s not ready to be on his own yet.”
“Victor has offered him full use of his mansion and staff while he and Brady are overseas.”
“I knew Victor was keeping Brady until John was back on his feet but I didn’t realize he was taking Brady overseas.”
“Actually it was Victor’s idea and John agreed. It’s the same reason the twins are with my parents. It’s for his own protection.”
“That sounds like something Victor would do,” said Caroline.
Both Marlena and Laura heard the level of affection in Caroline’s voice when she said Victor’s name. Marlena remembered their conversation the night of the renewal ceremony. It was obvious then just as it was obvious now, that a part of Caroline still loved Victor…and would always love him.
It was then Marlena spoke up to steer the conversation away from Victor and on to the twins. “Since Laura’s here, how about I go upstairs and call the twins. As soon as I’m done I’ll give the phone to Shawn and come down for you.” She slid out of the booth and headed towards the stairs. Just before climbing them she turned and said, “I forgot to tell what I want to eat. In all this time I forgot to look at a menu.”
Caroline laughed and said, “How about I surprise you? After all these years I think I know what you like.”
“Works for me.”
A few minutes later Marlena was back at her booth with a large salad placed before her. “Caroline was right, this is just what I wanted.”
“So,” Laura began, “how are you holding up?”
“I’m fine….really.”
“So from what you were telling Caroline I take it John is going to stay at the mansion. With Victor’s staff, John should recuperate even faster and of course it’ll be easier for you to visit him without so many eyes on your every move.”
Marlena was afraid to ask the obvious question but she had to know. “Has the hospital grapevine been saying anything about us?
“Not yet but the longer John stays in the hospital the harder it will be for you to visit him as often as you would like without eyes being raised. You know what that place is like. People love to talk.”
Marlena nodded her head in agreement. “I remember the way people were when Roman came back and we found out John wasn’t Roman. Conversations always seemed to end abruptly every time I was around. It was a long time before people forgot about us.”
“Well you have to admit…it was a unique situation. Nothing like that had ever happened in Salem before. You were gone, John was with Isabella, she was pregnant, you come back, then you, John and Isabella go off to find where you were held captive and lo and behold you come back with Roman. And it wasn’t like people didn’t know who you guys were. Everybody knew you.”
“That’s true. God I wonder how long they’ll talk when all of this is out in the open.”
“Who knows? But you can’t worry about that. All you can do is be happy with John. I’m not saying they won’t be talking, because believe me they will, you guys will just have to grin and bear it.”
“Do you think they’ll think I’m a horrible person?”
“Do you think you’re a horrible person?”
Marlena didn’t answer.
“You can’t honestly think people are going to think you’re a horrible person? Marlena when I said people are going to talk…well they are but you have to remember all of these people know you and know what you’ve been through. It’s not like John is some random man you met and decided to have an affair with. You were married to him. People around here will remember that. They will remember how much you two were in love. Hell, they talked about you guys when you were married to each other.”
Marlena looked up at Laura in surprise. “People talked about us back then?”
“Of course they did.”
“I never knew that.”
“There was nothing to know. It was obvious to anyone who saw you two together that you were meant to be. You two had back then and have now what most people only dream about. Sure they will talk but once they see you together the talk will die down. And if it doesn’t…..who cares? You’ll be with the man you love.”
“You’re right. I will be with the man of my dreams.”
“Good, now that that’s settled there is something I wanted to ask you about but I didn’t want to do it in front of Caroline. I didn’t want her to worry.”
“What is it?”
“Have you heard from Roman? Do you have any idea where he is?”
“As a matter of fact the subject of Roman came up before you got here. And to answer your question…no I haven’t heard from him and I don’t know where he is. I’m getting worried. For some reason I have a feeling this assignment is dangerous.”
“Why do you think that?”
“It’s just a feeling I get. I can’t explain it. Maybe it’s because of the timing….you know with everything that’s going on. I would just feel better if I heard from him soon. If I don’t hear from him by tomorrow night I think I’m going to have Shane look into it.”
“You know if he’s on an assignment for the ISA Shane won’t be able to tell you anything.”
“I realize that…but there are ways of confirming something without really say anything.”
“If you say so.”
The rest of their conversation was spent talking about the daily grind of the hospital and their children. Shortly afterwards, Marlena kissed both Shawn and Caroline goodnight and promised to call them the minute she heard from Roman. She and Laura said their goodbyes outside in the parking lot and went their separate ways.
A few minutes later Marlena walked into her empty house. Without the children the house seemed larger than it really was. As she lay in bed, sleep eluded her. She missed the twins and Carrie. Even though every night was a headache trying to get them to go to sleep she missed those times. She missed Eric trying to stay up past his bedtime. She missed the inevitable argument Sami and Carrie would get into each night. Time seemed to pass so quickly. It seemed like just yesterday the twins were toddlers and Carrie was a little girl. She remembered the many nights she and John spent trying to put everyone to bed. Every time Sami went to sleep, Eric would wake up or vice versa. It seemed like there was never enough time for sleep. Looking back on it…she wouldn’t have traded those sleepless nights for all the gold in the world. They were so happy back then. She missed those times. She missed John. She missed being with him…especially now. That was always the one regret he had. He never really remembered her pregnancy with the twins. And now they all knew why…it was because he wasn’t there. But this time…he was here and he would remember. She wanted them to share every moment of it together. Marlena sat up in bed and realized she would never get any sleep in this house tonight. Too much of the past was creeping into her thoughts. She put on her London fog coat and packed an overnight bag.
Twenty minutes later she pulled into the hospital garage. Because she knew the routine of hospital staff Marlena was positive she could slip into John’s room without anyone seeing her. She took the back elevator, got off on the floor below his floor and walked up a flight of stairs. She opened the door to the stairwell and waited until no one was around before she headed to John’s room. Marlena was a little surprised to see someone other than Rico standing at the door but before she could say anything he opened the door for her and quickly closed it. Apparently Rico had filled him in on her and given him her description.
John opened his eyes as soon as he heard his door open. He had been thinking about Marlena ever since she left him earlier and here she was standing next to his bed.
When she slipped off her coat he saw that she was wearing her nightgown. Before she slipped into bed she opened her overnight bag and pulled out a clock.
“You’re timing me.” There was a twinkle in his eyes.
“No you big goof. But I have to leave you and get to my office before the shift change and the hospital becomes full of people.” She set the alarm and climbed into bed next to him. Almost immediately she felt at peace. This had been the right decision. She needed to be in his arms.
“Doc it’s going to awful hard for me to sleep with you here next to me.”
“Who says you’re going get any sleep?”
“I like the way that sounds.”
“Shut up and kiss me.”
“Yes ma’am.”
As their kiss deepened Marlena adjusted her body until she straddled him. When she finally pulled away from their kiss, her hands automatically went to the buttons on his pajama top. Slowly she unbuttoned each button on his top, stopping along the way to kiss each area of exposed skin on his muscular chest.
With each touch of her lips to his chest, John moaned softly. His hands became entangled in her hair. “God Doc, I love you so much.”
“Show me,” she whispered as she sat straight up…her mission accomplished. His shirt was fully unbuttoned and wide open. She began to run her fingers up and down his body while slowly grinding her body into the bulge that was forming beneath her.
“Oh Doc, you feel so good.” His hands made their way up her body until he was gently massaging her nipples thru her nightgown.
The feel of the silk fabric rubbing against her nipples only increased her hunger for him. She could feel her wetness beginning to soak thru her panties. This in turned caused her to grind harder. Her breaths were now coming in quick spurts. She began to bite her bottom lip in an attempt to stop her orgasm from overtaking her.
Marlena was close and he knew it. He moved his hands down to her waist guiding her mound….moving her back and forth over his already hard erection.
“John,” she panted, “if you don’t stop now, I won’t be able to control myself.”
“Come for me Doc.”
Her body began to tremble uncontrollably as her heart began to pound in her chest.
John held on to Marlena tightly as he watched her body begin its spiral into total ecstasy. He loved to watch her as she surrendered every bit of control over her body to him and to the pleasure he gave her.
Her eyes were snapped shut until she heard his voice coming to her as if it were traveling thru a tunnel.
“Look at me. I want you to look at me.”
She opened her eyes and looked down at him. The love she saw in his eyes only heightened her pleasure…if that was possible. Slowly she began to feel her orgasm subside…but she knew it wouldn’t be long before she would be in the throes of passion once more.
John pulled her into his arms and held her until she was able to breathe normally. He wanted to make love to her but he would wait until she was ready.
“John,” she began, “I’m so sorry.”
He was puzzled by her apology. “Sorry…for what?”
“I couldn’t stop it….I wanted to wait for you but I couldn’t.”
“Doc, it’s what I wanted. Listen to me. Nothing makes me happier than to see you surrender yourself to the passion you feel for me.”
In the sexiest voice she could muster, she said, “Nothing?” She could feel his erection twitching against her body.
“Well, there is one other thing that makes me happier.”
“Is that right? Is it something I can help you with?”
“Most definitely.”
“In that case….I have an idea,” she said as she removed herself from his arms. Instead of straddling him once more, she hovered inches over his erection allowing him the space he needed to situate his bed and his body until he was sitting up. Her hands then went to the opening on his pajama bottom where she found him eagerly awaiting her touch. As soon as her hands enclosed around his stiff member John let out a moan.
While she stroked him, his hands went underneath her gown until they reached her panties. He ripped them in two causing her body to begin to shake in anticipation of his touch. She was once more ready for him. As they stared into each others eyes, he slowly inserted his fingers into her velvet warmth. They stayed that way…looking into each others eyes, pleasuring one another with their hands until neither one could take it anymore.
Without saying a word they both knew it was time. As Marlena lowered her body onto his stiff member, John reached out and slipped her nightgown over her head. Marlena in turn, removed his pajama top. She let out a sigh as she felt him slowly entering her body. Once he was fully inside of her, they remained still for just a few seconds….just enjoying the way they felt when they were joined together.
Soon the pressure was too great for them to bear. Marlena began to slowly rock her hips as John’s hands made their way to her breasts. As his fingers began to massage her nipples, Marlena leaned in and began to kiss his neck, moaning with each movement of her body and John’s hands. The need for release began to overtake them…causing Marlena and John to pull each other close as their tempo increased. Their foreheads were pressed together as they stared into each other’s eyes…both realizing it wouldn’t be much longer. They held on to one another as of their lives depended on it. Time, space and air meant nothing to them as the waves of pleasure overtook their bodies. They were the only two people in their universe. Nothing and no one else mattered at this particular moment. The connection they felt while making love transcended all planes of existence.
Finally they collapsed into total exhaustion. Minutes passed and they still lay in the same position…unwilling to leave the warmth their bodies created when joined together. It was with a great deal of reluctance they finally pulled apart. Unable to stay awake any longer John and Marlena drifted off to sleep…exactly where they wanted to be…in each other’s arms.
**************************************************
Stefano watched as Roman slept. It had been a disappointing answer but one that was not totally unexpected….and thus the reason Roman was sleeping so soundly. His food had been drugged…Plan B was now in operation. Just for a moment he thought he had him, but once again Roman’s principles stood in his way.
It was true, Roman and John were a lot alike. Once John escaped from Stefano all those years ago and made his way to Salem…his innate nature to be an honorable man resurfaced. Even when he had no idea of his true identity he conducted himself with dignity and honor. It had taken years to program John to be his pawn and it had only taken the love of one woman….Marlena….to destroy everything Stefano built. But soon, he thought…soon John would be his once more. When morning came Roman would begin to work for him…the same way John had all those years ago.
Stefano turned and walked upstairs. Waiting in the surveillance room was Bart and Dr. Rolf.
“Gee boss, I thought for sure he was gonna say yes.”
“It was always a slim possibility. It would have been a whole lot easier if he cooperated but it doesn’t matter. He’ll cooperate…he just won’t know it.”
“Stefano, Roman should wake up early tomorrow morning,” said Dr. Rolf.
“Rolf, are you sure this drug will work right away? Time is of the essence.”
“Of course I’m sure. It’s a new and improved version I used on John. Only this one works much faster. I’ve had a lot of time to make improvements. He’ll have to be given daily doses but he will be able to follow simple instructions by tomorrow…especially after he has his morning breakfast. I think you’ll see a new and more cooperative Roman Brady.”
“Good.” Stefano clapped his hands in approval. “Once we’re completely sure this drug is effective I want him to leave a message for Marlena and Bo. If he doesn’t contact them soon, they’ll start to make inquiries and I can’t afford for that to happen.”
“Boss, you’ve thought of everything.”
“It’s why I’m the boss.” He turned towards Rolf, “What time do you think he’ll wake up? I want to observe him the minute he starts stirring.”
“Based on his weight and the dose I gave him, I would expect him to start stirring around 6 a.m. but he probably won’t be fully awake until around 7.”
“Bart, wake me for 5:30.”
“Are you sure boss? That’s awful early.” If he had to wake Stefano for 5:30 than that meant he had to be up at 5. He hated getting up that early.
Stefano merely stared at him.
“5:30 it is.”
Stefano turned and walked away.
*************************************************
John heard the alarm ringing before Marlena. Some things never changed. Even when they were married, she could sleep thru an alarm…but if one of the twins so much as stirred in their sleep she was out of the bed before he opened his eyes. He looked down and watched her as she slept. She looked so peaceful….he hated to wake her. But he knew she had to leave. There would be no way they could explain her sleeping naked in his bed if anyone saw them.
“Doc,” he whispered in her ear. “It’s time to get up.”
She heard his voice but she didn’t want to open her eyes. It felt wonderful waking up in his arms…she didn’t want it to end.
He began to gently kiss her neck. If she wouldn’t open her eyes he would force her to move.
Ok, now he had her attention. “John, I’m up.”
“I know,” he said as he continued kissing her neck.
“You can stop now.”
“Until you’re completely out of my bed, you’ll just have to suffer the consequences.”
His mouth felt wonderful on her skin. Already her desire for him was spreading throughout her body. She gently pushed him away as she rose from his bed. Looking around she spied her nightgown on the floor. Lying next to it was her ripped panties. Marlena quickly picked up her things, grabbed her overnight bag and headed to John’s bathroom.
Fifteen minutes later she was showered, dressed and getting ready to leave John’s room. She took one last look around to make sure there were no tell tale signs of their rendezvous. John watched her in amusement as she looked under his bed. Satisfied there was nothing to find, Marlena made her way to the side of John’s bed and sat down.
“You’d make a great spy,” he said as he held her hand. “Or a great maid.”
“Very funny. I just want to make sure everything is picked up. It wouldn’t do if a nurse or anyone for that matter found a pair of ripped panties on the floor. Speaking of which…I’m going to have to buy more….I’m getting a little low.”
“Why bother, I have a drawer full of them at the loft. Besides it’s your fault I rip them off of you.”
“And why is that?”
“First of all I can’t help myself…you’re gorgeous.”
“And the second reason?”
“Well, let me see, how can I say this? You know what…I can show you better than I can say it.”
“John, I can’t….”
He held up his hand to stop her before she finished her sentence. “I know. I promise I won’t do it…I just think you’ll understand it if I demonstrate or at least pretend to demonstrate it.”
She had to admit, she was intrigued by his answer…and he did promise he wouldn’t actually rip them off. “Ok, demonstrate away.”
He adjusted his bed so that he was sitting straight up. “Ok, move closer to me.”
Marlena moved closer.
He leaned in until his mouth was next to her ear…as if he were telling her a secret. His hand slipped underneath her skirt and traveled the length of her thigh until it came within inches of panties.
Marlena held her breath…the feel of his hand on her thigh sent shivers throughout her body.
His voice was barely above a whisper, “Whenever my hand travels along your thigh, your skin becomes so hot to the touch. Did you know that?”
She shook her head…no….she didn’t. His voice was so hypnotic.
“And when my hand finally reaches your panties,” he moved his hand so that he was now touching her mound, “your body has such a physical reaction that I can’t help myself. Your nipples become so hard that I can see them no matter what type of blouse you have on,” he leaned back and looked down at her chest, “your neck becomes flushed, but most importantly,” he slipped his hand inside of her panties, “as I grip them and tear them off of you,” he pulled gently…not hard enough to rip them but just hard enough for her body to jerk forward, “your mouth opens and you always let out a little moan which just drives me crazy.”
The minute he tugged at her panties she moaned, “Oh.”
“So that’s why I always rip them off.” He continued to grip her panties while his knuckles lightly brushed against her mound. “Do you understand?”
Marlena was so aroused that she was unable to speak, so she simply shook her head in agreement. Without realizing it, her hand made its way to the opening of his pajama bottoms and she began running her fingers in a circle around the tip of his erection.
There they sat…facing each other…his hand still holding on to her panties while he stroked her mound with his knuckles while she sat completely still…not wanting to move away…simply enjoying the pleasure he was giving her…her fingers continuously circling his member.
If he didn’t stop soon, they would make love again and he knew it. He could already feel the moisture oozing from her body onto his knuckles. Slowly he released her panties…but instead of removing his hand….he slipped his fingers inside of her.
The minute she felt his fingers move inside of her she slammed her legs shut…trapping his fingers inside of her. Her hand began to make its way down his shaft. “John,” she began…her voice filled with desire, “I have to go.”
“I know you do.” His other hand made its way to the front of her blouse where he began to gently stroke her already harden nipples. “I can’t help myself.”
“Please,” she begged him as she continued to stroke his erection.
“What do you want me to do?” he asked as his finger began to move in and out of her body despite her legs being clasped tightly together. He stopped caressing her nipples just long enough to prevent her hand from stroking his throbbing member and placed it at her side.
She could feel her body surrendering to his touch…she could feel her resolve slipping away. Her mind was already calculating how time they had left. “I want….” She stopped in mid sentence as his fingers found and began to caress her button.
“You want what.”
Marlena was speechless…too caught up in the moment. Her body began to move against his hand.
“Tell me.”
“John,” she panted, “if you don’t stop now you’re going to make me come.”
“That’s the idea.”
“But we don’t have enough time. What about you?” She could see his erection…stiff as a board…twitching.
“Right now it’s about you. I want you to think about what I’m doing to you all day.” His fingers began to move faster.
Her eyes began to flutter. She was his.
“Doc, unbutton your blouse for me.”
She complied with his request and unbuttoned her blouse.
“Now unhook your bra.”
Again she obeyed his command. Her breasts fell free….her nipples so hard they hurt.
With his free hand John gently caressed her bare breasts, slowly leaned in and captured one with his mouth. He began to suck one of her nipples while his free hand pulled and tweaked the other one.
Marlena’s eyes closed shut. Her body began to move faster against his hand.
John could see she was almost there. He loved the way she felt against his hand…he loved the way her nipple felt in his mouth…he loved everything about her. He began to shove his fingers deeper and deeper into her body, always making sure to come in contact with her button each time he withdrew them from her body.
Just when she thought she couldn’t feel any more pleasure…John surprised her. This time when he inserted his fingers inside of her, instead of pulling them out, he did something completely different. While his fingers were inside of her he bent them forward until he was touching her inner wall…as if he was signaling someone to come towards him…causing her body to jerk. She could feel her orgasm building. It would be intense and she knew. She reached around him and grabbed one of his pillows, placing it within easy reach of her hand. Each time he touched her wall it sent her body into unbelievable spasms. Between his fingers, his mouth and his other hand, Marlena didn’t know how much more pleasure she could stand. She grabbed his pillow and covered her mouth. He let go of her breasts with his mouth and hand realizing her orgasm was unfolding before his eyes. And then it happened. Her body began to jerk back and forth uncontrollably. Her juices flowed freely over his fingers. She cried out; her moans stifled by the pillow.
John was so turned on by now he knew he would need to spend at least forty-five minutes in an ice cold shower. But he didn’t care. All he wanted to do was please Marlena and by the looks of it …she was pleased….she was very pleased. His fingers were still inside of her. It took several minutes before her body finally stopped jerking around. Once she stopped moving he slowly withdrew his fingers from inside of her, brought his hand up to his mouth and licked every bit of her juices off his fingers.
Marlena was exhausted. She collapsed on his shoulder. The day hadn’t even begun and she was too tired to do anything else. Well almost anything else. After what he had just given her there was no way she would leave him in his current condition. Before he knew what was happening, Marlena leaned back and took his twitching, rock hard erection into her mouth. She knew they didn’t have a lot of time but she knew exactly what he liked. She slowly moved her mouth up and down his shaft…each time taking a little more of him inside of her until finally she was able to take all of him in her mouth. It was a slow process but it was so worth the wait.
John’s eyes were closed. The minute he felt her mouth on his member he let out a sigh. No other woman could work him with their mouth the way she could. Marlena knew what he liked and how he liked it…he never had to say her word. His hands made their way into her hair.
She began to squeeze and suck his member each time she went up and down…applying pressure in different spots…never too hard…never too soft…but always just right. Her hands made their way down to his testicles where she began to lightly squeeze them. Up and down she went…faster and faster…and then she stopped. She went all the way up and took just the tip of his erection and began to suck it. Her hands began to stroke his member…easily sliding up and down. He gripped the sheets as she slowly made her way back down…taking her time…teasing him…licking him…sucking him. His pelvis began to move up and down as he felt the pressure building. Now it was time. She took all of him in her mouth and allowed him to pump in and out of her. He began to move faster and faster. She let her body relax as she felt him going deeper and deeper in her mouth. He was almost there. When he grabbed her hair she knew it was time. As he pumped in and out of her she grabbed his hips and moved her head up and down. The friction her mouth was causing sent him over the edge. He tried to move her head away but she wouldn’t budge. As his seed shot forward she took all of it into her mouth. Finally he was done. Marlena slowly moved her mouth up his member…still sucking…still giving him small jolts of pleasure.
John couldn’t believe it. His intention had been to please her and then take a cold shower. Marlena, however, had other ideas. They were both completely satisfied and as much as she wanted to lie in his arms…she couldn’t…there wasn’t much time left. She hurried to his bathroom, slipped off her soaked panties, cleaned herself off and returned to his bed side.
“John, I have to leave now.”
“I know you do.”
She smiled and said, “Didn’t we just have this conversation?”
He laughed, “You’re right…it’s Deja vu.”
“Only this time I’m really leaving.” She leaned over and kissed him. Automatically their lips parted and the kiss quickly turned passionate. Marlena quickly pulled away from him. After all he had done to her she decided to tease him. “You do realize that because of you, I’ll have to spend the entire day panty less …or at least until I can stop home.”
John groaned at the thought of her walking around all day without wearing any panties. “That was mean.” He could feel the beginnings of another erection.
“What do you mean?” She grabbed her overnight bag and headed to the door.
“Telling me you’re not wearing any panties and then leaving.”
“Tell you what…if you do everything the doctor says, and he discharges you, I’ll make sure I’m not wearing any panties the next time we’re alone.” She knew they wouldn’t be alone until that night at Victor’s mansion.
“You’ve got a deal.”
Marlena cracked open the door and was surprised to find Rico immediately blocking her exit.
He took a quick look up and down the hallway. “Dr. Evans, no one is in the hallway at the moment. It’s safe for you to leave.”
To say she was surprised was an understatement. “Thank-you Rico,” she managed to say as she quickly left John’s room.
Marlena managed to make it to her office without being seen by anyone she knew. The only person she saw on the way was an orderly and he was busy mopping the floor. She unlocked the door to her office and immediately went to her private bathroom. She opened her overnight bag and pulled out her soaked panties. While rinsing them out her mind wandered back to John. He never ceased to amaze her. The way he knew her body…the way her body responded to his touch…hell the way her body responded to his voice. He was a master at seduction. How they went from simply talking to instant physical gratification was a mystery. Wait…oh yeah…she remembered. She was telling him about always ripping her panties off her body. And from there it escalated into a demonstration or she should say a seduction. Before she knew it, his fingers were inside of her. She closed her eyes…she could almost feel his fingers moving inside of her again. As her longing for him began to overtake her she quickly opened her eyes. This kind of thinking would get her in trouble. It would nighttime before they were able to be alone together. If she didn’t stop thinking about him it would be a long day….a really, really long day. Marlena turned the water off and laid her wet panties on the counter to air dry. Just before she left, she turned around and picked them up once more. She started laughing. He had been true to his word. He hadn’t ripped them off…he simply went around them. Nighttime couldn’t come soon enough for her.
As soon as Marlena left, John headed to the shower. He wanted to be ready to leave the minute Dr. Singer signed his discharge papers. There would be no delays if he had his way. Besides, he couldn’t wait to take Marlena up on her offer. It would be sooner than she thought.
*************************************************
Stefano watched Roman from the observation room. Dr. Rolf had been correct in his assessment. He was in a much more cooperative frame of mind. This was the first morning since his capture he hadn’t been screaming or throwing things against his cell wall. He ate his drug laced breakfast without any complaints. It was time to see how well the drug really worked. Stefano walked downstairs and stood in front of Roman’s glass cage.
“Good morning Roman.”
Roman looked up and said, “Good morning.”
Stefano was clearly amazed. Roman was definitely drugged but there were no outward signs. He looked and responded like any normal person. His eyes looked clear, his speech wasn’t impaired…he was normal in every sense of the word. Rolf walked up and stood next to him.
“Well Stefano, what do you think?”
“I think you’re a genius. You would never know he’s drugged. How’d you do it?”
“Well, this morning before he was fully awake, I gave him a few post hypnotic suggestions. One suggestion or command was that he wouldn’t become agitated when he woke up or saw you for that matter. I blocked out his hatred for you. He doesn’t remember that he hates you. I also gave him a few simple tasks to perform. Watch this.” Rolf took a whistle from his pocket and gave it three sharp blows. Immediately Roman dropped down to the floor and curled up in a ball.
“That’s amazing.”
“I wanted to make sure the drug was working…you know…make sure the dosage was right. Too much and he’d be a zombie and probably suffer irreversible brain damage or too little and he wouldn’t be under our control for the entire time. He would probably zone in and zone out.”
“So he’s ready to do whatever we ask of him.”
“He’ll do whatever you say as long as he gets his daily vitamin…or at least what he thinks is his daily vitamin.” Rolf pulled out a bottle of pills. “When he leaves, he’ll be taking this. Roman will be under our control as long as we want him. Depending on how long it takes before you get John back, Roman will have to stop by every few days…just to make sure everything is going along as planned. But all we have to do is suggest he forget the visit and he won’t remember it.”
“Fantastic. Why don’t you give him a few more tests and as soon as we’re 100% sure, I have his first assignment.” Stefano turned and left Rolf to deal with Roman. The man was a genius…certifiable…but a genius. It had been one of his greatest triumphs when he rescued Rolf from the mundane life of government service. He was restricted by strict guidelines. When he told his supervisor some of the drugs he wanted develop he was placed on immediate emergency leave until a psychiatric evaluation could be done. It was during this leave of absence that Stefano met him. And thus began a long and twisted employer – employee relationship.
Marlena had been working in her office for at least an hour before she heard Diane moving around the outer office. She knew Diane would be surprised to find her in her office so early but she had a plausible explanation.
When Diane heard the door behind her opening she was clearly surprised to Dr. Evans walking out of her office.
“Good morning Diane.”
Diane responded and immediately looked at her daily calendar…hoping she hadn’t forgotten about an early appointment Dr. Evans might have scheduled.
Marlena suddenly understanding Diane’s confusion hurried to explain. “I didn’t have anything scheduled early. You didn’t forget anything.”
Diane visibly relaxed. Even if she had forgotten, Diane knew Dr. Evans would never have gotten upset with her. That wasn’t the way Dr. Evans operated. On the rare occasions Diane did forget something, Dr. Evans would always say ‘No one is perfect. We all make mistakes.’
“With the kids gone and Roman out of town, the house seemed so empty so I decided to come in early. Besides, since I’ve cut back on my hours for the time being, the paperwork never seems to end.”
“Well can I get you a cup of coffee or maybe tea?”
“Tea would perfect.” Marlena turned and went back into her office. Sitting at her desk, she was pleasantly surprised at the amount of work she had accomplished once she concentrated on work and not John. He was her eternal distraction in every aspect of her life. As she glanced at her watch, she realized Dr. Singer would soon begin rounds and if everything remained the same, John would be discharged. She could bet her life that John was already showered, dressed and anxiously waiting for Dr. Singer. He was probably chomping at the pit. She knew he couldn’t wait to leave the hospital. And as happy as she was he would soon be leaving, a part of her was also a little sad. It had been wonderful being able to see him anytime she wanted. But the upside to the equation was recovering and she would be able to spend every night with him….at least until Roman returned home. After that, she didn’t know. But one thing was certain…she needed to see him everyday. They needed to be together. He needed to be there for this pregnancy….for their child. While she hoped for a boy…one who would look just like John, he was certain it was girl…one who would look like her. Time would tell which one of them was right.
Two quick knocks, the door opened and in walked Diane with her cup of tea. “Is there anything else I can get you?”
“Uh, no…not right now. I think I’ll go down to the cafeteria and grab something to eat in a little while. I’m feeling kind of hungry.” She had definitely worked up an appetite.
**************************************************
John was pacing back and forth. How much longer would it take? He couldn’t wait to leave here. Maybe he should check with the nurses. Maybe they could give him an approximate time of Dr. Singer’s arrival. He was almost to the door when it opened and in walked Dr. Singer.
“Let me guess. You’re ready to leave.”
“That’s a fact.”
“I hate to tell you this but you shouldn’t have gotten dressed. I still have to examine you.”
“But isn’t this going to be a quick exam. Can’t you do it with me dressed?”
“I guess I can do that. Take a seat on the bed.”
**************************************************
She was famished. Looking at her calendar she didn’t have anyone scheduled for forty-five minutes; that gave her more than enough time to slip down to the cafeteria and pick up something to eat. On her way back she would stop by John’s room
Bagel in hand, fifteen minutes later she was headed to his room. When she opened the door, she was surprised to see him sitting on the edge of his bed, his legs dangling over the side and shirtless. Dr. Singer facing John, busy listening to his heartbeat didn’t hear the door open or see Marlena walk in the room.
John, however, saw her the minute she walked into the room. His heart automatically began racing…it always did whenever he saw her…but especially today….she wasn’t wearing any panties and he knew it.
“Uh, Mr. Black you might not be able to leave today after all. I think I’m going to have to run a few more tests.”
“I’m sorry; what did you say?” It was hard for him to focus on Dr. Singer when Marlena was in the same room.
Dr. Singer removed his stethoscope from his ears and said, “I said I’m going…” It was then he noticed Marlena had entered the room. “Never mind.” No wonder, he thought to himself. She was a beautiful woman. Any sane man’s heart would skip a beat or two when he first laid eyes on her. Hell, he knew his did. If she weren’t married he would have made a play for her himself. Actually, it didn’t matter that she was married; it was that she was married to a cop that made all the difference. “Good morning Dr. Evans. I was just giving Mr. Black his last physical before he’s discharged.”
“Good morning Dr. Singer, John. I was just on my way from the cafeteria and I thought I would stop in. So….did he pass?”
“He did indeed. John all I have to do is go over a list of instructions for you to follow and I want to see you back in two weeks…just to make sure you’re still on track. Even though you’re being discharged and you feel fine this road to recovery will take a while. No strenuous exercise at all.”
“No problem.” John could hardly breathe with Marlena in the room.
Dr. Singer pulled out his list of do’s and don’ts and began reading. Marlena was out of his line of vision.
Marlena sat in the empty chair across from John, slowly crossed her legs and seductively licked her lips before she took a bite of her bagel. She knew exactly what she was doing.
John was having a difficult time focusing on Dr. Singer. Marlena was toying with him and he knew it. He could already feel the pressure building in his pants. John suddenly realized Dr. Singer was no longer speaking. “Uh thanks and I’ll see you in two weeks.”
“Good luck Mr. Black,” said Dr. Singer. He turned to leave. “I’ll send in the nurse with your wheelchair. Sorry…hospital policy.”
Marlena immediately stood up. “Well John, I have to be leaving also. Dr. Singer I’ll walk out with you.” She knew he was dying inside but she was enjoying it too much. For once she had the upper hand.
John wasn’t letting her off that easy. “Marlena, can you stay for a minute?”
“Actually I have a patient coming in shortly.”
“I won’t take up much of your time.”
She knew she should refuse him…but she couldn’t. Besides, she told herself, she couldn’t stay longer than ten minutes…she did have a patient coming to see her. “I guess I can stay for a minute or two. On my way out, I’ll tell the nurse to bring in his wheelchair.”
Dr. Singer said his goodbyes once again and left the room.
As John slipped on his shirt he walked towards her. “You do realize you’re going to pay for this?”
In the most innocent voice she could manage she asked, “What are you talking about?”
“That’s twice in one day.”
She looked at him confused.
“First, just before you leave you tell me you won’t be wearing any panties for the rest of the day and just now you sit down across from me and cross your legs and lick your lips. You like seeing me suffer.”
“You don’t look like you’re suffering. In fact, you look amazing for a man who’s been in a coma.”
He took a step closer to her. “Oh, believe me I’m suffering.” He took her hand and placed it over the slight bulge in his pants.
“Oh my,” she said. She could feel him pulsating thru his pants. Just feeling him slightly aroused caused her body to respond. She could feel her nipples hardening and a burning sensation between her legs. Staying any longer would be pushing her luck. Her fun was over…well almost over. “Baby,” she whispered, “I’m sorry but I really have a patient coming in about ten minutes. I need to get back to my office. I’ll see you tonight at Victor’s.” She leaned in, kissed him lightly on his lips and gave his budding erection a slight squeeze.
John gasped the minute he felt her hand tighten around his member. He was dumbstruck when she turned around and walked out of his room…leaving him standing there…alone and aroused.
Marlena walked out of his room smiling. The tables had been turned. He did it to her all the time…now it was her turn. This was just the beginning of many paybacks. By the time she made it to the nurses’ station it was she could do to keep from laughing. She was sure he was already plotting some kind of revenge.
*************************** A few hours later************************
Things had been going along smoothly and now they were at a roadblock. Stefano was growing impatient. “Rolf, what is the problem?”
“Stefano, Roman has passed every test I’ve given him except for one.”
“What test?”
“He can do anything I ask of him…it’s just that he clearly becomes agitated when he sees a picture of John and Marlena. I’m going to really have to work with him in order for him to be able to function normally around them. He definitely has strong feelings when it comes to those two. I’m afraid if we let him go now…the minute he saw them he would lose it.”
“How long do you think it’ll take?”
“Given the intensity of his feelings I’d say just about a week. Of course this means he will have to undergo intense psycho therapy.”
“Just get it done.” He was about to leave when he stopped and said, “You said he can do everything else you ask of him.”
“He can.”
“Than that means he can make a phone call; right?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“I know he can’t see a picture of Marlena but can he talk to her on the phone?”
“He should…I’m not sure, but I think his feelings are triggered visually…when he sees her.”
“No guesses. I need to know one way or another ASAP. If you can’t control him over the phone, than he’ll have to leave her a message. I would prefer if he actually spoke to her.”
“I’ll get on it right away. I should know something really soon.”
Before Stefano could reply, he heard Bart calling for him. “Boss, phone call for you. It’s him.”
“I’ll be right there.” He turned and walked back up to the observation room. There were no pleasantries when he answered the phone….strictly business. “What do you know?”
“I know he was discharged today and that he’ll be staying at the Kiriakas mansion while he recovers.”
Damn! That’s not what he wanted to hear. It would be damn near impossible to penetrate Victor’s security. “And Marlena?”
“I can’t be 100% sure because of the bodyguard outside his door but it’s a good bet she spent the night with him.”
“And where is she now?”
“She’s still in her office.”
“Follow her. I want to know every place she goes when she leaves the hospital. I want to know where she spends her nights.” Stefano hung off before he could reply.
The man posing as an orderly hung up the pay phone and grabbed a quick snack. He was on his “lunch break”. It had been easy to get a job at the hospital. This way he could keep tabs on both John and Marlena. People tended to talk more freely when they thought no one was listening. And who paid attention to a man with a broom or a mop….absolutely no one. He couldn’t get in John’s room but he could listen to the nurses, he could see who visited him and he could keep an eye on Marlena. It was the perfect cover.
There was only one thing still bothering him…someone was still looking into Roman’s disappearance and he had no idea who it was…at least not yet. But he was getting close…he could feel it. And the minute he knew…he would tell the boss.
************************************************
He slammed the phone down…still no word on Roman’s whereabouts. He couldn’t go forward with his plans unless Roman was in Salem. He had everything in place but Roman. By the time he finished with them they would never recover. He would take away everything they cherished. Roman’s career would be over, John would be dead but before that happened he would have his greatest revenge. He would kill Marlena in front of them and they would be helpless to do anything about it. They would watch the woman they both loved die…right before their very own eyes.
*************************************************
Marlena was finishing up her last report for the day. As soon as she was done she would have Diane overnight it to a colleague of hers. After signing her name she buzzed Diane.
“Yes, Dr. Evans.” When she looked up, John was standing in front of her desk. She was just about to say something when he shook his head no and motioned it was a surprise.
“Diane, I probably won’t be here by the time you get back from lunch but I need you to overnight a report for me. I’ll leave it on your desk and you can do it anytime before you leave for the day.”
“If you have it ready, I’ll do it on my way back from lunch. I’ll come and get it before I leave.”
“That would be great.” Marlena hung up the phone.
Diane smiled at John, “I’m glad to see you’re up and around Mr. Black.”
“Oh, I’m better than that…I’ve been discharged. I just wanted to surprise Marlena.”
“I’m sure she’ll be surprised.”
“I hope so. Why don’t you go in and get whatever it is you need to get from her….but don’t tell her I’m here.”
“Ok, again…I’m glad to see you’re recovering.”
“Thank you Diane.”
Diane smiled and knocked twice on Marlena’s door before entering. Marlena looked up and said, “There’s no need to rush back to the office. Take your time and I’ll see you tomorrow morning.” She handed Diane the envelope.
“Enjoy the rest of your day Dr. Evans.” Somehow Diane knew she would. She felt sorry for them. They were two people who obviously cared a great deal for one another…yet fate had dealt them a cruel hand.
John waited until Diane was gone before he made his move. Two quick knocks and then he slowly opened the door.
Marlena, thinking it was Diane, asked “Did you forget something?”
“No, I just wanted to stop by.” He closed the door behind him and quietly locked it.
At the sound of his voice, she looked up in surprise. “What are you doing here?” She was instantly on guard.
“I told you…I just wanted to see you.”
She didn’t believe him for a second. He was up definitely up to something.
“After I left here earlier, I settled in at Victor’s but I was too restless. I decided I needed to get out. I guess it’s because I’ve been cooped up for so long. I thought I might be able to entice you out to lunch.” He sat on her couch.
“As much as I appreciate the offer I’m going to have to say no. You should be at Victor’s…resting.”
“I feel fine…in fact I feel great.”
“John, just because you feel good doesn’t mean your body doesn’t need rest. You should be in bed.”
“Doc, give me a break. Today is the first time I’ve been outside in weeks. Now come and sit next to me.” He motioned for her to sit next to him. “Do you know how long it’s been since we’ve been able to be together like this? I just want to sit here, hold you in my arms and enjoy the moment…after this…I promise I’ll go straight to Victor’s and hop into bed for the rest of the day.” He meant it. When he left her office, he would spend the rest of the day in bed….with her…she just didn’t know it…yet.
She knew it pointless to argue with him. Marlena made her way to the couch and sat next to him…her body relaxing in the comfort of his arms.
“Now, doesn’t this good?” He began to run his fingers thru her hair.
“It does,” she said as her eyes closed. It was always comforting to be in his arms. She always felt safe.
“You know what else feels good?”
“Um.” She wasn’t really listening…she was drifting off into that comfort zone only he could give. His voice was so soothing she didn’t realize she was being seduced.
“I said; you know what else feels good?”
“No; what?” Her voice was almost a whisper. She was no longer paying attention to his words…it was his fingers thru her hair that consumed her.
“This.” His hands slipped effortlessly from her hair to inside her blouse…softly, gently caressing her breasts. “Doesn’t that feel good baby?” He managed to unsnap her bra…freeing her breasts.
“Um, hmm,” she murmured. She could feel her body giving in to his touch…but it was such a wonderful sensation she didn’t want it to stop.
While his fingers slowly circled the outline of her nipples, he whispered in her ear, “Doc, I love you.” He was careful not to touch them.
“I love you too.” She ached for his touched…she arched her back in hopes his fingers would finally reach her nipples.
He slowly withdrew his hand from her breasts and pulled her onto his lap. Her eyes opened at the loss of his fingers. Before she could protest, he silenced her with a kiss. As their kiss became passionate, his hand slipped underneath her skirt and made its way up her thigh…the heat from her body almost overpowering him. His hand came to rest just outside the outer lips of her already moist vagina. She began to move her body in an attempt to come in contact with his fingers. Each time she got closer, he moved his hand further back…always just out of reach. Marlena quickly realized what he was up to…and came up with her own plan. Every time he moved his hand away she managed to grind her mound into him.
“John,” she moaned into his ear as she rocked her body back and forth over his erection.
“Yes my love.” The way she moved her body drove him crazy. He gave up and finally slipped his fingers into her opening.
“You feel so good,” she moaned as his fingers began to move in and out of her body.
“I want you Doc…now.”
***********************************************
“He’s ready Stefano.”
“Are you sure Rolf? There can be no slip ups.”
“I’m positive. He’s able to hold a civil conversation without his anger seeping thru.”
“Good! Let’s see him in action.”
“Roman,” said Rolf. “Call Marlena at her office. You know what to say.”
Roman dialed Marlena’s number.
************************************************
His shirt was unbuttoned, his pants were unzipped, his stiff member exposed. Her blouse was open, her body hovering over his erection. His fingers were moving back and forth over her nipples. Just as she began to lower herself on him…the phone rang.
“Ignore it.” He wanted to be inside of her.
She could feel the tip of him just inside her…she wanted to slam herself down on him. But she couldn’t. It could be important….it could be the kids or Roman. “John, I can’t. Suppose it’s the kids.” She wouldn’t bring up Roman’s name…not at this particular time.
His hands moved from her breasts to her waist…forcing her further down his erection.
She held her breath as she felt him move deeper inside of her body.
“Doc, the kids are in school. Let your answering service catch it.” He leaned in and captured one of her breasts with his mouth. He began to suck her nipple as hard as he could… steadily pushing himself deeper into her.
Her body was begging her to stay…but her mind told her to answer the phone. She was torn…she didn’t want to move…but she had to know. The truth was…she had a feeling something was wrong. Reluctantly she pushed John away and made her way to the phone. As she picked up the receiver she took a deep breath. “Dr. Evans here.” Her body still weak with desire, she leaned on her desk.
“Marlena, it’s Roman.”
“Roman, where are you?”
At the mention of Roman’s name, John walked over and stood behind her. He knew she had been worried about him.
“Doc you know better than that.”
“Are you alright?”
“I’m fine. I can’t talk long. I took a chance you’d be at work and I wanted to let you know everything was ok.”
Marlena shook her head letting John know he was fine.
“When are you coming home?” She had to know.
“I should be home in about a week…listen Doc, I have to go. I’ll call you the next time I get a chance.”
Before she could say goodbye Roman had already hung up. “That’s strange. He hung up before I could say anything.”
“He probably had to go. At least you know he’s ok.”
“Still…that’s not like him.” She still had an uneasy feeling.
John was only interested in one thing. Now that they knew he was fine…they could get back to each other. “Doc,” he said as his hands circled her waist and made their way back to her breasts.
The minute she felt his hands on her body all thoughts of Roman were erased. She leaned into him. “Yes, my love.” She couldn’t wait to feel him inside of her again.
“I was thinking,” he turned her around until she was facing him, “I’m hungry and it’s been a while since I’ve eaten.”
Marlena was so turned on she couldn’t believe what he was saying. “You want to go get lunch now?”
“Not exactly.” He found the button on her skirt and watched as it fell to the floor.
“Oh,” she said suddenly understanding his meaning. She sat on the edge of desk. “Do you have something in mind?”
“I do…I definitely do.” He knelt down before her and placed her legs over his shoulders.
She gripped the edge of her desk…knowing what was to come.
John leaned in and inhaled deeply. He loved her scent…but more than that…he loved to taste her. It was such a light flick of his tongue, she wasn’t sure if he actually touched her. But a few seconds later there was another brush…this time a little harder. She closed her eyes and allowed her head to fall back. Slowly, methodically his tongue began to delve deeper into her womb…his rhythm remaining the same…slow and steady. His tongue began to move in and out…always stroking her clit each time he withdrew. She began to thrust her pelvis back and forth. The sound of her panting was his cue to move a little faster. He grabbed her hips to hold her steady as he increased his pace. Her legs began to tremble as she felt the beginning of her orgasm. She gripped the desk tighter…her knuckles turning white. Suddenly her body began shake. Marlena felt like her body was on a roller coaster…the ups and downs…her stomach constantly dropping from the sudden changes in the sensations she was feeling. John held her tighter as her juices began to flow from her. He drank every bit of her. As her orgasm finally began to subside, John slowed his pace until once again it was slow and steady…each time going a little slower until finally he was done. Marlena’s eyes opened. She removed her legs from his shoulders. John slowly stood up and pulled Marlena to her feet. Together they walked over to her couch. He wanted her to lie on the couch, but she shook her head no…Marlena had other ideas. She didn’t want to make love…she wanted sex. Before she pushed him down on the couch, she leaned down and pushed his pants further down his legs. As soon as he was sitting down she positioned herself until she was just above his erection. Taking a deep breath and without any warning she slammed down on him…totally catching him by surprise. Feeling him enter her so roughly caused her to momentarily wince in pain. Before he could say anything…she began to rock her pelvis back and forth wildly. John attempted to grab her waist but she moved his hands and placed them on her breasts. He understood immediately. She wanted him to squeeze and pull her nipples. The wilder she rode him the harder he pinched her nipples. She wanted both the pain and the pleasure…simultaneously. Her hands made their way around his body and she began to rake her nails up and down his back. He leaned in and began to bite and suck on her neck…making his way down to her breasts…careful not to leave a mark that could be seen. Once he was sure no one but him would see anything, he left a trail of love bites on her breasts. They were working each other into a frenzy…no longer able to stay quiet.
“Oh, baby,” she moaned, “I love when you do that.”
“Say you’re mine,” he growled.
“I’m yours….I’m yours,” she moaned over and over.
He began to rise up from the couch…thrusting in her as hard as he could. She felt like she was being split in half. “Say you belong to me. John…say you belong to me.”
“I do baby,” he cried. “I belong to you.”
John and Marlena continued pounding into one another…faster and faster. They could feel it coming…their bodies moving in unison. Sensing it wouldn’t be much longer, John quickly reversed their positions…Marlena was sitting down and he was pounding into her…holding on to the back of the couch for extra leverage. She didn’t think he could go any deeper but he did. Just a little more he thought as he pounded into her….just a little more. Almost there…baby, don’t stop…please don’t stop John. Each immersed in their own thoughts…both consumed with the intense pleasure they were giving one another. And suddenly they were both freefalling….their bodies shaking uncontrollably. They held on to each other tightly…unable to control the movement of their bodies, unable to breathe, unable to do anything but exist. Slowly, very slowly they could feel the tremors begin to subside…yet they still held on one another. Finally they were still…and yet they held on to one another.
She left her office on the pretense of business but in reality she was on her way to the hospital. If she was lucky, she would catch him before he was discharged….maybe even accompany him to Victor’s. She needed to start asserting herself more into his life….be the woman he could rely on….instead of his precious Marlena. Damn that woman! Everyone thought she was so respectable, prim and proper….boy would they be surprised to know the truth! The wonderful Dr. Evans was having a torrid affair with her ex-husband right under her husband’s nose. Rebecca was nothing if not practical….she would wait until it was advantageous for her to release that small bit of news.
*****************************************************
Marlena felt wonderful, content, absolutely relaxed. It was late afternoon and she was lying in the arms of the man of her dreams. She rolled over and watched him as he slept. God, he was beautiful. She noticed a strand of his hair had fallen onto his forehead. Marlena carefully pushed it back and then gently ran her fingers thru his hair. John began to stir in his sleep. Hopefully he wouldn’t wake up for a while. He was exhausted but he would never admit it. John could be really stubborn when he wanted and today was no exception. She leaned back in his arms and closed her eyes…remembering their discussion in her office earlier during the day. It had taken place right after they…there was only one word to describe it….a word she hardly ever used…but it was appropriate…fucked.
*********************Earlier that day*****************
They were too exhausted to move let alone speak. After several minutes of silence, she was the first to speak, “That was….”
“Incredible, intense; unbelievable.” John was still trying to catch his breath.
She laughed, “I was thinking more along the lines of primal.”
“Primal is good. You surprised me, Doc. I wasn’t expecting that.” He was still breathing heavily.
“Oh God, John are you alright?” Marlena suddenly realized what she had done….Dr. Singers’ orders had been for John to refrain from any kind of strenuous activity. And not only did they have sex….it was sex at its most basic level. “I’m so sorry.”
“I’m not. Doc, I’m fine.” He could see she didn’t believe him. “Listen, I was the one who came to your office…I knew what I wanted…I’ve wanted you since you left me this morning. Doc, we made love in my room last night.”
“John, this wasn’t making love and you know it. I shouldn’t have let my desire for you get out of control.”
“So you’re saying I bring out the animal in you. I kinda like that.”
She knew he was trying to make her feel better but she wasn’t buying it. “John, I’m serious.”
“So am I. I like the fact that you want me as much as I want you. I like the fact that you lose control, and I especially like the fact that I’m the only man who does this to you.”
“John, all I’m saying is we have to be careful…not overdo it.”
“Doc I think it’s a little late to worry about overdoing it. What’s done is done and frankly I want to do it again.”
“Honey, the only thing you’re going to be doing is resting at Victor’s. No more.” She moved away from him.
“Doc, what are you doing?”
“I’m getting my clothes so we can leave here. You need to get in bed and I have a few errands I need to run. Now get up.”
“No, I don’t think so.”
“Seriously John, you need to get some rest.”
“No.”
Buttoning her skirt she turned and said, “I’m not kidding.”
“Neither am I.” Now that he was released from the hospital he intended to spend as much time as he could with her. And that meant from this moment on.
She was getting irritated. “John, we don’t have time for this. Stop playing.”
“Marlena, I’m not playing. I am not going back to Victor’s unless…”
That stopped her dead in her tracks. “Unless what?”
“Unless you promise you’re coming with me.”
“I told you I’d be there later.”
“I mean now…if you have to run errands than I guess I’ll do them with you.”
“You can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Because you can’t…you need to take it easy.”
“Doc, this time we have now may be the only chance we get to be together like this for a while. I don’t want to waste it. I want us to spend as much time together as possible.” He hated to bring up Roman at a time like this but she left him no choice. “Roman said he would be gone for about a week. Let’s use this time. I want to be with you night and day. So unless you want me to tag along with you, you might as well give in because I’m not changing my mind and there’s nothing you can say or do to make me.”
She realized it was useless to argue with him….he wasn’t leaving her side. It was time to give in. “Ok, I’ll go with you on one condition.”
“Name it.”
“You have to promise me you’ll go right to bed as soon as we get there. No excuses.”
“Only if you promise you’ll join me…just until I drift off.” He figured once he got her bed she wouldn’t want to leave.
“Deal…but there won’t be any fooling around.”
“Whatever you say.”
“I’m serious…none at all.”
*************************Back to the Present************************
Once they arrived at Victors’ it was straight to bed…with orders to the staff that he was resting….not to be disturbed. However, he refused to get in bed unless she joined him….not only get in bed but she had to be completely naked. He had been adamant. John could be pigheaded when he wanted. But she was just as stubborn as he was…she did as he wanted…she was naked, but nothing happened.
And so she found herself snuggling next to a sleeping John while his hand slowly drifted down her body until it finally came to rest on her stomach.
“Doc,” he murmured.
Still thinking he was asleep, she was surprised to hear his voice. “Um, baby.”
“I want to ask you something.” He began to move his hand in lazy circles on her stomach.
“What is it?” She was fairly certain she knew what he wanted…and the answer was no.
“When’s your next appointment with Dr. Bader?”
It took her a moment or two to reply…the question caught her completely off guard. “In a couple of weeks; why?”
“I want to be there. I want to be there for everything.”
His words moved her to tears. “I want you there…I just don’t see how that’s possible.”
John slowly sat up in bed. He was silent for a minute. “Doc, does Dr. Bader know it’s my baby?”
“Yes, she does.”
“Good,” he said as he snuggled back down next to her. His hand automatically returned to her stomach….once again tracing lazy circles. “We’ll find a way.” They laid there quietly for a few minutes….happy to be in each other’s arms. It was John who finally broke the silence between them. “Doc, I was just thinking.”
“About what?” she asked dreamily. She was enjoying this moment between them. It had been such a long time since they were able to take a moment for themselves without being rushed or worrying about being caught.
“It’s been a while since I’ve actually been able to take a bath and not a just a quick shower.”
“Let me guess, you want to take a bath.”
“I do….but I want you to join me.”
“John, I told you before we left my office…no more fooling around today.”
“I know…and I promise I won’t start anything. It’s just been so long since we’ve been able to be like this….just enjoying each other’s company…much less share a bath.
She knew he was right. It had been years…not since they were married had they actually shared a bath…a quick shower that involved sex…yes…but not a nice long, leisurely bath. The idea sounded nice. “You promise you won’t be disappointed if all we do is bathe.”
“I promise.”
“Well, wait here. I’ll go run our bath water.”
John watched her naked body as she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom. Damn! Now that he made the promise, he realized how hard it was going to be to keep it. But he never promised he wouldn’t make love to her if she initiated it. He would just have arrange it so she would ask him to make love to her…a request he had never been able to refuse…well almost never refuse. John closed his eyes as he remembered the one and only time he had walked away from her….his choice…not hers. The memory still painful for him to remember…he hated himself for what he put her through…but at the time it seemed to be the right thing to do…the only thing he could do. But that was the past he told himself…he would never ever walk away from her again.
Fifteen minutes later, he heard Marlena call for him. He walked into the room and found the tub full of bubbles and Marlena wrapped in a towel.
The minute his naked form walked in the bathroom, Marlena gave him an appreciative look…her eyes finally settling on his semi-hard erection. He may have been in a coma but his body was still muscular. She loved to look at him…the way he moved…the way he was comfortable being naked. Just the site of him caused her body to begin to respond in its usual way. Subconsciously she licked her lips as she felt her nipples begin to harden. Down girl, she told herself….he’s been thru enough today.
He knew she was checking him out…she always did. Just the thought of her looking at his body made his erection harder. She was the only woman who could do that to him.
“Doc,” he said as he stepped in the tub and sat down and held out his hand, “join me.”
She stepped in the tub and leaned against him. “Mmm…this is nice.”
“I knew it would be,” he said as his arms circled her waist…pulling her closer to him.
Marlena could feel his erection pushing against her back. They stayed that way for a few minutes…not saying anything…just enjoying the moment…reliving past memories…the first time they met, the first touch, the first kiss, the first time they made love, their reunion on the pier…so many memories.
Finally it was John who broke the silence between them. It was time to bring the painful memories of the past out in the open. He didn’t want anything between them left unresolved. “Doc, do you remember the night we met on the pier…the night you came back to me.”
She remembered that night clearly…she had been thinking about him all day, remembering the first time they made love…afraid to see him, afraid he didn’t love her anymore, afraid to admit to herself how desperate she was to be with him. After a few moments she answered him, “I remember.” Her voice was barely a whisper.
“I couldn’t believe it was you…I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me until I actually touched you. God I wanted nothing more than to take you in my arms and hold you forever. I never wanted to let you go.”
“But you did.” It wasn’t an accusation….it was a simple fact.
Even though a lot of time had passed, he could still hear the pain in her voice and for that he would be forever sorry. “I’m so sorry.”
Marlena never wanted to remember that part of the night….the part when he left her. After all these years it was still too painful. They had never discussed it before. “When you left me in that hotel…I thought my heart would break. I thought you didn’t love me anymore…I read that you were engaged to Isabella. I thought you were leaving me to go to her.”
All he could do was repeat his apology. “I’m so sorry baby. Doc, I never stopped loving you…you have to know that.”
She nodded her head in agreement. “I do…but back then, I was so hurt, so confused…I didn’t know what to think. All I could think about was how it was when we were married…how we could never keep our hands off one another and that night…that night you left me…I asked to you to stay…but you left.”
He gently turned her around until she faced him. “Doc, I want you to know…that was the hardest thing I ever had to do in my life until that day on the beach when I walked away from you for the second time. I wanted to stay with you forever…I wanted to get lost in those beautiful eyes of yours…but something inside of me wouldn’t let me. Maybe it was because deep down I knew something monumental was going to happen or maybe it was because I knew if I stayed I would never leave and I couldn’t do that to Isabella. I just couldn’t walk away from her without any explanation.”
“John, I know you loved her. You would have never asked her to marry you if you didn’t. You’re not that type of man…you don’t rush into relationships.”
“I did love her…but it was never the way I love you….no one has ever made me feel the way I do about you. Honestly,” he said as he nervously ran his fingers thru his hair, “I thought we would find out what happened to you during all those missing years and then we would deal with Isabella….together…but that’s not what happened. We found Roman and instead of leaving together…that day on the beach we said goodbye to one another…you went with Roman and I went with Isabella.”
“I know how hard that was for you…seeing Roman take his place in my life.”
“It was always his place…it was never mine to begin with.” He looked away…afraid she would see how much pain he still carried from that time in his life.
Marlena gently turned his head, “John, look at me.” She waited until they were staring into each other’s eyes. “From the first moment I met you, you have been the only man in my heart. I have loved others but never the way I love you…you know that. It’s why I couldn’t let you leave. I kept telling myself that we were just friends and that I was just there as a friend but the truth was I couldn’t bear the thought of never seeing you again. It’s the reason I drove to the plane instead of home….I had to stop you.”
“When you walked on the plane my heart stopped. I knew if you stayed we would make love.”
“So did I…I knew we would…too much had happened for me to turn back. We shared so much…being trapped in the pit together forced me to reexamine my feelings for you…to realize they weren’t in the past…but staring me in the face.” Marlena was silent for a moment. There was one question she wanted to ask him…one she never had the courage to ask before. “John, if I hadn’t shown up at the plane, would you really have left Salem?”
He didn’t hesitate in his answer. “Yes…as hard as it would have been I would have left. It was killing me to see you every day and not be able to touch you…to know that Roman was the one sharing your bed, holding you at night…” he was barely able to speak the last words, “making love to you.” He would never tell her how many nights he stayed awake thinking about them…or how many nights he woke up in a cold sweat because he dreamed Marlena was telling him she loved Roman not him and to prove her point she began to make love to him. There were nights he hardly slept at all.
“I felt so guilty…I wanted you but I made my choice….not really a choice….duty…which led to guilt because I loved you. I had to stay with Roman….for all that he had been thru because of Stefano. And every night as I lay next to him, I dreamed about you…about us which gave me more guilt.”
“What did you dream about?”
“We were making love;” she leaned in and kissed him lightly, “always making love. It was the reason I kept pushing you away. I was so afraid to be alone with you…afraid you would see how much I wanted you…how much I loved you.”
“Doc, all I’ve ever wanted is for you to be safe and happy. If Roman was the man you loved and wanted to be with, as hard as it would have been, I would never have pursued you. But after that night on the plane, I knew you loved me, I knew you wanted to be with me. I couldn’t leave.”
“Even after we made love, I still wasn’t ready to face the depth of my feelings for you.”
He gently caressed the side of her face, “I know. But I was persistent.”
“That you were…let’s see; you paid $100,000.00 for one dance.”
John smiled and said, “It was for a good cause but I would have gladly given away all of my money if it meant you would be in my arms one more time.”
“And let’s not forget about the Titan Ball.”
“That was a special night. Marlena, you always take my breath away…but that night….you were a vision of heaven. And when I grabbed your arm to stop you from getting on the elevator…the heat I felt between us was unbearable. I wanted to get on that elevator and make love to you right then and there. But then I saw the pain in your eyes and I knew you were being torn apart. And for the first time since that night on the plane, I began to doubt that we were meant to be together. I couldn’t bear to think I was reason you were so unhappy.”
“You weren’t…I was unhappy because deep down I knew I was in love with you…I knew it was over with Roman…I just wasn’t ready to admit it.”
“After seeing how unhappy you were, I was ready to walk away if that’s what you wanted. I tried to tell you but you kept running away from me all night long.”
“Until you found me in the conference room. I was trying to get my feelings for you under control.”
“You know I meant what I said, I would have walked away from you…all you had to do was ask.”
“I couldn’t. One look into those beautiful blue eyes and the only thing I could think about was making love to you.”
They both closed their eyes…each remembering that night. John caressing her face, leaning in to kiss her, the kiss quickly becoming passionate and finally as they broke apart, both realizing they needed much more than just one kiss…they needed to be together. Marlena slowly lowering her body onto the conference room table….pulling John on top of her. The way his body perfectly meshed with hers…the way he drove her crazy kissing her neck….the way she wrapped her legs around his waist….him telling her how much they needed one another….how it would be just like it was on the plane. He could still hear the sounds of her moans in his ears as she let her passion overtake her.
The memory of that night was too vivid…their eyes opened simultaneously…blue staring into hazel. The tub had become much smaller… the proximity of their bodies too close for comfort…the heat from the water almost unbearable…the sound of their hearts racing deafening.
“John, if I don’t get out of this water, we both know what will happen.” She stood up, pulled a towel around her naked body and walked into the bedroom.
“Doc, don’t leave.” John quickly followed suit…..the water dripping down his naked body onto the floor.
“If I stay….we’ll make love.”
“Marlena, I know I promised I wouldn’t try anything if you accompanied me here but I’m not going to lie to you. I want to make love to you. I want to hold you in my arms and make love to you over and over. As much as I’ve enjoyed the last few times we’ve been together…I want us to be able to enjoy our time together. I want us to spend the entire night together…just like when we were married.” He took a step towards her.
Even though she wanted the same things he wanted, she was still worried. “John, I want the same things….it’s just that I’m afraid.”
“Afraid of what?”
The answer to John’s question was complicated. A small part of her was afraid they were rushing his recovery and he would have a relapse. Another part of her….the larger part…a part she didn’t want to acknowledge aloud was that she afraid to let her guard down….afraid something or someone was lurking out there…just waiting to destroy their happiness. It was something she felt deep down in her heart….a feeling she never wanted to think about. Someone had already attempted to take him from her. Losing him would be too much too bear. It was something she wasn’t ready to verbalize….something she couldn’t verbalize…so she didn’t. Instead she simply said, “I just don’t want you to overdo it.”
John heard her say the words but he wasn’t sure if he believed her….there was more to it than her simple explanation. It was in her body language.
Marlena could tell John didn’t quite believe that it was as simple as that. And as she looked into his eyes…she realized that she didn’t want to voice her fears. Their time together was too precious to waste….and so she did the only thing she knew would abruptly end any conversation they were about to have…..she dropped her towel to the floor and said, “Make love to me.”
He wanted to discuss whatever was bothering her but the minute she dropped the towel, all thoughts of conversation went out of his head. He only saw Marlena….he only heard her ask him to make love to her….music to his ears. And so he did the only thing he could….he grabbed her hand.
Expecting him to immediately head towards the bed, she was surprised when they walked back to the bathroom. “John, what are you doing?”
He simply smiled and said, “You’ll see.”
“John, we just got out of the water…..are we getting back in?”
“We are.” He held her hand as they both stepped into the tub.
“What are you up?”
“I want you to relax and enjoy this bath.” John sat down and leaned into the back of the tub with Marlena following his direction and leaning into his chest.
“Is the water warm enough?”
Marlena nodded her head. “Um hm,” she murmured. “But after all you’ve been through; you should be the one being pampered…not me.”
“Doc, this is something I want to do for you. Close your eyes.”
Marlena did as she was told.
John found the bar of soap and slowly lathered his hands. “Marlena I want you to concentrate on the sound of my voice.” His hands slowly made their way to her shoulders where he began to gently massage the lather into her skin. “I love you so much….I want to spend the rest of my life showing you just how much.”
Marlena could feel her body immediately begin to relax under the gentle yet firm touch of his hands. “God, that feels so good,” she moaned, completely unaware she had spoken out loud.
He leaned in and whispered in her ear as his hands moved down her arms, “Doc, you are my reason for being.”
The sound of his voice was hypnotic. It was as if his voice was caressing every inch of her body.
John whispered in her other ear, “I can’t live without you.” Finally their hands were interlocked.
Marlena felt the familiar warmth spread throughout her body. “I love you so,” she said as she leaned further into his body….feeling his erection pulsating into her back.
As much as he wanted to make love to her…it wasn’t time….not yet. John slowly unclasped their hands and placed hers on each side of the tub. Now he could go to work. He moved her hair to one side and eased her body forward…giving him room to maneuver. Finally, he gently pushed her head down until her chin was touching her sternum.
Marlena instinctively held her breath in anticipation of his touch.
Once again John lathered his hands. Only this time he placed his hands at the base of her neck and gently, but firmly, began to massage her back….slowly making his way down her body.
With each stroke of his hands, Marlena found herself becoming more aroused. It was a simple massage…yet it was so much more…much more intimate.
“Doc, I love the way your body feels,” he whispered as his hands could go no further. He placed them on her hips and slowly began the journey upward along the sides of her body. “Does this feel good?” he asked.
She was so lost in his touch she didn’t hear his question.
He leaned in closer. “Doc, does this feel good?” His hands were still along the sides of her body. A few more strokes and he would be able to touch her breasts.
Somehow, this time she heard him. “Oh…baby,” she moaned. “Everything you do to me feels good.” She couldn’t wait until she felt his hands on her breasts.
The sound of her voice and the words she spoke almost caused John to stop everything and make love to her right then and there. It was only his sheer will power that kept him focused. As his fingers finally came into contact with her breasts, John closed his eyes. He imagined himself stroking them…kneading them, feeling her harden nipples between his fingers and finally taking them into his mouth. But it was only his imagination. In reality, none of that had taken place. Instead, he continued on with his objective. Reluctantly he moved his hands away from her breasts.
The absence of his hands from her breasts caused Marlena to inhale deeply. She longed for him to touch them but she knew it was pointless to say anything. It was obvious John had a plan of his own.
He could tell she was disappointed by the absence of his hands. “All in good in time Marlena,” he whispered as his hands made their way to her stomach up to her midsection, and finally….
At last, she thought….finally….his hands would be where she wanted them.
Finally his hands were where he wanted them to be….he slid them underneath her breasts….allowing them to rest on his hands as he massage that particular area of her body….watching them move up and down with each stroke of his hands…watching her nipples harden even more….watching them rise and fall as her breathing became ragged with desire….exciting him more than he ever thought possible. He pulled her into his chest….wanting her to feel his erection pounding into her lower back.
She wasn’t sure how much more she could take…his fingers so close, yet so far away….his erection throbbing….her body screaming for release.
“Tell me what you want Marlena,” he growled.
**************************************************
Rebecca looked at the nurse in total disbelief. “I’m sorry; I couldn’t have heard you correctly. Did you say Mr. Black has already been discharged?”
“Yes ma’am, first thing this morning.” Before she could elaborate any further, the nurse was paged to a patient’s room leaving Rebecca standing there completely dumbfounded. Damn it! If it wouldn’t have been for that last minute conference call she would have been here. And now she couldn’t even question the nurse…all in all a wasted trip….her luck was definitely not working for her today. She would just have to go to Victor’s. It would have been a whole lot easier if she had accompanied him there than trying to see him now. If she knew Victor, John would be in seclusion….probably not seeing anyone but his precious Marlena. And what about Marlena? Did she leave with him? Was she already there? That damn bodyguard wouldn’t let anyone in unless they were announced. Nothing to do but try her luck at Victors’….after all nothing ventured….nothing gained. She wasn’t giving up that easy. And even if she didn’t get to see him…word of her visit would be passed on to him. Just as she turned to leave she bumped into Dr. Singer…John’s doctor. Maybe her luck was changing.
“Well hello Dr. Singer. You’re just the person I’m looking for.”
“Ms. Morrison. What can I do for you?”
“I was looking for John Black and I was told he was discharged.”
“That’s right. He was discharged earlier this morning.”
“I was wondering if you could give me a little information about him.”
“Ms. Morrison, I’m sure you of all people understand that I cannot discuss my patients’ condition without his consent.”
Rebecca immediately shook her head. “I’m sorry I gave you the wrong impression. I know you can’t give me specifics, I just wanted to know if you could tell me what time he left, if someone picked him up or if he left alone. Just general information. Nothing that would violate doctor/patient confidentiality.” She was hoping he left alone….almost praying that Marlena had not been at his side.
“I can help you with some of that. I don’t really know an exact time but I do know Dr. Evans came in while I was finishing up with him.”
Damn! I knew it. It’s like that woman has radar when it comes to John. “Ok, good.” She would pretend everything was fine. “I’m glad he didn’t leave by himself.”
“Oh, I don’t think she left with him. She was just checking up on him. I’m pretty sure I heard her say she had a patient coming in soon.”
Finally! Some good news. It was time to head over to Victors’. “Well thank you Dr. Singer. I think I’ll stop in and see how he’s doing.” She turned and headed towards the elevator.
“Ms. Morrison.”
“Yes,” she said as she turned and faced him once more.
“When you see him, make sure he’s taking it easy. Nothing to strenuous.”
More good news. “You can count on me. I’ll definitely make sure he’s resting.” No strenuous exercise meant no sex. If she played her cards right, the next time John made love it would be with her. “Thanks again.”
Dr. Singer watched as she walked away. John Black was one lucky man. He had a gorgeous ex-wife who obviously still cared what happened to him and a beautiful woman who obviously cared a great deal for him. He shook his head in amusement. Sometimes life just wasn’t fair. Some men got all the women and some men didn’t get any.
**************************************************
The passion in his voice and the anticipation of his touch caused her body to shudder violently.
John repeated his demand, “Tell me what you want.”
“You,” she whispered. “Only you…always you.”
It was the answer he craved….the answer he needed to hear. Without saying another word, John stood up in tub and scooped her up in his arms. As soon as he stepped out of the tub Marlena adjusted her body until she was able to wrap her legs around his waist. Both of them were oblivious to the suds and water that dripped from their bodies down to the floor. With quick long strides John quickly exited the bathroom. The constant motion of his hips combined with the pressure of her legs around his waist was exquisite torture for both of them. Neither one was confident they would make it to the bed. His harden penis was flat against his stomach almost within reach of her moist opening causing her to moan in protest with each step he took. It was too much for her to bear. To feel that he was so close….yet so far away was sweet agony. Finally, Marlena could no longer stand it.
“John,” was all she said.
It was one word…yet that one word spoke volumes to him. He immediately stopped and looked for the nearest wall. To his right was too much furniture…to the left was just enough space for their bodies. In two quick strides they were wedged into the small open space and Marlena’s back was pressed against the wall. The minute John felt Marlena’s body relax; he immediately thrust himself into her. Even though he entered her without any warning, Marlena was prepared. She knew the minute he changed directions and went for the nearest wall, there would be no warning. They were past the point of talking….it was time for him to be inside of her and they both knew it. Her legs tightened their grip around his waist as her head came to rest on his shoulder. He immediately began thrusting in and out of her body. To keep from crying out, Marlena sank her teeth into John’s shoulder. It was exquisite pain and pleasure for both of them. Each one lost in the physical gratification they were experiencing…John pumping in and out of her body like a machine while Marlena continued to mark his shoulder with her teeth. They were wild in their passion…almost as if they sensed something was lurking around the corner…something that would ruin their happiness. The room was completely silent except for the grunts uttered by both of them as John thrust in and out of her body. Marlena could feel the explosion deep inside her fighting to rise to the surface. She pulled back from his shoulder and let her head once again rest on the wall. John, feeling the loss of her mouth on his shoulder realized she was nearing the edge. He, too, was ready for the release that was just around the corner. As he continued to pound into her body, he gently placed his forehead against hers so they could stare into each other’s eyes as their bodies began their journey in ecstasy. Marlena’s body began to shake uncontrollably as the waves of passion overtook her. The silence of the room was momentarily interrupted as a moan from deep inside her body escaped to the surface.
“O—-H J—-O—–H—-N! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !”
Now that he was sure Marlena had completely surrendered to their passion, John quickly followed suit. He said her name over and over as their bodies trembled in unison as they held on tightly to one another. “Marlena, Marlena, Marlena….”
Finally, it was over. Unable to hold both their bodies upright any longer, John slowly and gently slid to the floor. There they sat…still holding on to one another…unable to move…barely able to say a word. It was a few minutes before their breathing returned to normal and they were able to speak.
“Marlena, I love you so much.”
“Oh, my love. I love you too.”
Now that the fire between them had been extinguished it wasn’t long before they realized they were naked and sitting on the floor. John quickly stood up and scooped Marlena into his arms once again.
“John,” she protested, “Put me down. I can walk.”
“Doc, I just want to hold you in my arms.”
“Honey, I believe I was just in your arms and that’s how we ended up on the floor. It’s too much. ”
With a twinkle in his eyes, he asked, “Are you complaining?”
Marlena couldn’t help but smile as she answered him. “You know what I mean. You’re supposed to be taking it easy and I took advantage of you.”
As he made his way to the bedroom he said, “Doc, you can take advantage of me any time you want to.”
She had to admit; it felt wonderful to be in his arms….it always felt wonderful when she was in his arms. It was the safest place on earth she knew. Just as she settled in for the short walk to the bedroom, a cold shiver ran thru her entire body.
John felt her shiver in his arms and immediately picked up his pace. “Doc, we’re almost there. Soon you’ll be nice and warm under the covers.”
Marlena didn’t know what to say. She wasn’t cold…that wasn’t it. It was something else…more like a premonition that something or someone was just waiting to ruin her happiness. It wasn’t the first time she had this feeling and each time the feeling returned, it was stronger. But once again she said nothing. A minute later she was snuggling next to him under the covers…still the nagging feeling persisted.
“Isn’t this much better?”
“Yes, my love…I always feel better when I’m lying in your arms under the covers.” It was the truth…lying in his arms always seemed to take away all of her troubles….but this time the trouble would not disappear. Maybe she was overanalyzing it. After all, she was a psychiatrist and analyzing people and feelings was what she did for a living. Maybe she should just relish their time together in the present and not think about what could happen. That was it! It was a simple solution…one she could live with. The future would take care of itself. From now on she would only concern herself with the present. Now that she had made her decision it was time to begin living up to it. Marlena closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. Before long, she was sleeping peacefully…all of her worries forgotten.
John watched her as she slept in his arms. This was heaven for him. He couldn’t remember a time when he didn’t love her. She was everything he wanted. He couldn’t wait for the day when they could be open and honest about their love for one another. Maybe he couldn’t remember his past but one thing was sure, she was his present and his future. Pretending they were only friends, sneaking around, lying to everyone they knew was not an easy thing for him to do. But for right now it was their only option. There was nothing he could do to change things. Marlena, Brady and their baby were his life. And so he drifted off, dreaming of a time when he and Marlena could be together.
*********************************************
Sometimes she truly hated her job. There were days when she loved it and then there were days like today. Days when everything that could go wrong, did go wrong. Of course this was only happening because she was trying to see John. It never failed….Murphy’s Law seemed to follow her around whenever it came to John. She had been on her way to Victor’s house when her pager went off. Two hours later she was finally on her way to see John. With any luck, he was alone….no Marlena. As Rebecca pulled up to the security house she waited patiently as the guard carefully checked her credentials before opening the gate and letting her drive up. Victor wasn’t taking any chances when it came to security. She pulled up to the front of the mansion and parked. So far…so good. Marlena’s car was nowhere in sight. After re-applying her makeup, Rebecca walked up to the front door and rang the bell. When the door opened she was pleasantly surprised to see it was the maid and not Rico. She was directed to a small room off to the side. Sitting down and making herself comfortable she waited for John to arrive. She heard footsteps on the marble floor approaching the room. A quick look at her compact mirror assured her she was ready for John to see her. She stood up…ready to go to him and give him a quick kiss on the cheek. However when the door opened, in walked Rico. John was nowhere in sight.
“Ms. Morrison, how can I help you?”
Momentarily caught off guard she didn’t quite know what to say. “I, uh, I came to see John…Mr. Black.”
“If you’ll wait just a minute, I’ll go see if he’s available.” He turned and left before she could say a word.
Rebecca sat back down…stunned. Once she made it inside the mansion she never dreamed Rico would be standing in her way. It was just like John was still in the hospital….Rico controlling who was allowed to see John.
***************************************************
Rico knocked softly on the door and waited for a response. He would never enter the room unless he was told.
Marlena was the first one to hear the knocking. She opened her eyes and looked over at John. He looked so peaceful sleeping; she hated to wake him up. Marlena eased out of the bed, grabbed the comforter and wrapped it around her as she walked to the door. She knew who was standing on the other side of the door….Rico. If it had been any other person she would not have dared answer the door. She trusted Rico…he had proven his loyalty and discretion during John’s stay in the hospital.
“Rico, what can I do for you?”
“I’m sorry to disturb you Dr. Evans, but Ms. Morrison is downstairs waiting to see Mr. Black.”
Marlena shook her head. She should have known it wouldn’t take Rebecca long to find her way here. Rebecca was determined when it came to John. She wanted to tell Rebecca where to go in no uncertain terms…but she wouldn’t. As much as she hated to do it, she had no choice. Marlena knew Rebecca would not take no for an answer. She would continue to stop by until she saw him. And so as much as she hated to wake him….she would. “Tell her Mr. Black will be down shortly.” There was no way she would allow Rebecca in this bedroom.
“Yes ma’am.”
Marlena closed the door and slowly walked back to the bed. She sat on the edge of the bed and ran her fingers thru his hair, hating the fact she had to wake him up from such a sound sleep. He looked so happy…so content…so peaceful. “Honey, I need you to wake up.”
John lazily opened his eyes and looked up into Marlena’s loving eyes. “Oh, I was having such a wonderful dream. We were married and….” As his vision came into focus he could see by the expression on her face, something was wrong. “What’s wrong? Is something wrong with you or the baby?”
She loved that his first thought was about her and their baby. “No, sweetie, we’re fine.”
A sigh of relief escaped from him. “Than, what’s the matter?”
“Rebecca is downstairs waiting for you. She stopped by to check up on you.”
“I’ll just tell Rico to tell her I’m sleeping or something like that.”
“No, I already told him to tell her you would be down shortly.”
John sat up in bed, “Why did you do that?”
“If you make up some kind of excuse not to see her, it will only make her more determined in the long run. If you go down now, say you’re tired, say that it’s been a long day; she’ll have no reason to come back. I’m just trying not to give her an excuse to drop by later.”
“You’re right. She would just come back later.” He got out of the bed and headed to the bathroom. “I’ll just jump in the shower first. I’ll be quick.”
Marlena watched as his naked body made its way across the room. And as tired as she was, she felt the stirrings of desire for him once more. It was amazing…he was amazing….she always wanted him.
Five minutes later he was out of the shower, dressed in sweat pants and a form fitting t-shirt. He walked over to Marlena, who was still sitting on the bed, and kissed her lightly on the lips. “I won’t be too long…promise.”
“I think I’ll take a shower while you’re downstairs entertaining your guest. My last attempt at a bath wasn’t successful.”
“Doc, I can’t help it if you’re irresistible,” he said with a smile. “And I kind of like what you have on now. That comforter looks better on you than it did on the bed.”
Marlena laughed and said, “You don’t look so bad yourself. Now go before she gets restless and starts wandering around looking for you.”
As soon as John left, Marlena headed to the shower. It was then, she noticed the mess, she and John had made during their earlier tryst. Marlena scooped up a couple of towels from the linen closet and stooped down to wipe up the water and suds from the floor. She was almost finished when a wave of dizziness overtook her. She immediately sank to the floor and closed her eyes. After a few minutes, her dizziness passed and she was able to stand. Taking full advantage of the situation, Marlena quickly made her way into the bathroom and splashed cool water on her face. To be on the safe side she waited a few more minutes before she decided to move again. When she did move, she went straight to the shower. Standing underneath the shower head, letting the warm water run down over her body felt wonderful. It was soothing. Luckily this was a large mansion and Rebecca would not be able to hear the water running. She closed her eyes as the water continued to massage her body. Her mind began to drift. If anyone had told her she would be having an affair with John a year ago, she would have told them they were crazy. Affair was the wrong word to use. What she and John shared was so much more. Her life had changed dramatically these last few months. Married to Roman, but in love with John…having John’s baby, waiting for the day they would be able to be together. But when her day of happiness finally came, it would also bring sadness and despair. Her happiness would cost Roman everything. No matter how she much she tried to rationalize the situation…the end result was the same. Her betrayal would hurt Roman….it would cause him so much pain. And there was nothing she could do about it. She could no more walk away from John than she could stop breathing. Stop it she told herself. There would be a time for regrets, however, this wasn’t it. Just enjoy these few days with John before…..she stopped herself before she could complete the thought. Whatever came next, she didn’t want to think about it. Marlena grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her body. Damn! She didn’t have anything else to wear. She’d have to go home. Well, she couldn’t leave now…she’d have to wait until Rebecca left. Nothing to do but wait so she made her way back to the bedroom got under the covers and waited for John to return. Before she knew it, she was sound asleep.
*************************************************
John was sitting on the chair opposite Rebecca waiting for her to leave. The minute he walked in the door she jumped up and ran into his arms. It had been awkward to say the least. It was bad enough she held on to him just a little bit longer than was necessary but the real kicker was the kiss he hadn’t been expecting. All of this because of one date…and it was a date that was never finished. It was the night Marlena realized she loved him and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. She was talking to him right now and he had no idea what she said.
“I’m sorry Rebecca, what did you say? It’s been a long day.”
“I was asking if you would be up to dinner tomorrow night. I mean here of course. I know you’re not ready to go out yet.”
While waiting for John to come down she’d decided to put her cards on the table…thus the kiss and the invitation to dinner. She wouldn’t give Marlena the chance to worm her way over here at Victors’.
He couldn’t believe it. She was asking him out on a date. Marlena was right…she was one determined woman. “Actually, I uh sort of made plans to have dinner with Marlena. She was there for me while I was in the hospital and I thought this was the least I could do. And with Roman out of town and the kids gone…I know how lonely that can be.”
Damn! Marlena, Marlena, Marlena. She’s all he thinks about. Rebecca was sure if she had the chance to be with John, he would forget all about Marlena. “Well, maybe we can do it another time.” She wasn’t giving up that easy. She looked at her watch and decided it was time to retreat and come back tomorrow during the day. Marlena might have dinner but she would have lunch. “I don’t want to tire you out so I’ll be leaving now.”
John quickly stood up and headed for the door in order to expedite her departure. He was anxious for her to leave. “I appreciate you stopping by.” Rebecca followed closely behind. A goodbye kiss was definitely on her agenda.
Because John was so preoccupied with thoughts of Marlena he didn’t realize Rebecca was right on his heels. Turning to let her pass him as he reached the front door, he was caught totally by surprise to see Rebecca standing within inches of his body. Before he could react, Rebecca made her move. He stood there frozen in time as her arms slipped around his neck. As she pulled him for a kiss, he felt her press her body against him. Her lips parted and her tongue quickly slipped inside of his mouth. So startled by her sudden aggressiveness his arms were still at his side as she began to move her body against him. And suddenly he was very aware of everything she was doing and he wanted no part of it….or her. John quickly, but gently, pushed away from her. “Rebecca, what are you doing?”
She had already decided. It was time to speak up. “John, I’ve been interested in pursuing a relationship with you for some time. Believe me when I say this, I’m not usually this bold. I usually don’t have to be…men usually pursue me. But you’re different from any other man I’ve ever known or wanted.” There it was out in the open. “And since you’re not in a relationship, I figured I should make my intentions known.” She knew he couldn’t mention his affair with Marlena…he would have to admit he was free and clear.
But John had other ideas. “Well it’s true….I am single. However, when it comes to relationships, I guess I’m a little old fashion. I like to make the first move.”
“I can live with that. I just wanted you to know how I felt. “
“Believe me, I got your message loud and clear.”
“So when will you?”
“When will I what?”
“When will you make the first move?”
He had to admit she was persistent. “I tell you what. When I’m ready to make my move, you’ll definitely know.”
“I can wait.” She reached up and kissed him once more. “But trust me, you won’t be sorry.” Rebecca quickly opened the door and left before John could reply.
As soon as he saw her pulling out of the drive way he went in search of Rico. After giving him a few instructions he flew up the stairs to Marlena. He couldn’t wait to see her….to tell her about Rebecca’s visit. But as he entered the bedroom he knew their discussion would have to wait. She was sound asleep. He quickly undressed and joined her in bed. As if sensing his presence, she snuggled up next to him without waking.
Marlena woke with a start. How long had she been sleeping? What time was it? She glanced at the clock on the nightstand and saw it was six in the evening. She had been sleeping for hours. As much as she loved sleeping with John she needed to get home. And even getting home wouldn’t be that easy. Her car was still at the hospital parking lot. Oh God! What if somebody noticed her car was still there? She needed to get her car. Careful not to wake John, Marlena slipped out of bed and began looking for her clothes. Because it was dark in the room and she didn’t want to wake John, it took her longer than she thought it would to find her clothes. Finally dressed and ready to leave, she looked around for a slip of paper to write a note to John explaining her whereabouts. Just as she was about to open the nightstand drawer the lamp clicked on.
John sat up in bed and asked, “Doc, what are you doing?”
“I was looking for a piece of paper to leave you a note.” Marlena covered her eyes from the glare of the lamp.
“Why?” he asked as his eyes continued to adjust to the light.
“John, I have things I need to take care of.”
“Such as?”
“Well for one thing, I left my car at the hospital. I also need to get home…I can’t wear the same clothes to work tomorrow. As much as I love being here with you, I still have a home to go to.”
“Doc, your car is not at the hospital…it’s here. And if you look in the closet you’ll see you have clothes. You don’t have to go home…you can spend the night here…with me.”
“What are you talking about?”
“While you were sleeping, I made a few arrangements. I had Rico make sure your car was brought here and put in the garage so no one would see it if they stopped by. And I also had him discreetly enter your house and bring you another set of clothes.” He raised his hand to silence her. “Don’t worry; I didn’t have him go thru your personal things. I figured we could have them washed tonight, you could wear them tomorrow and some time tomorrow I would go to my loft and bring some of the lingerie I’ve collected from you.”
“It seems you’ve thought of everything.” She sat next to him on the bed.
“I did…in fact you must be starving by now.” He leaned over, picked up the phone and spoke into it. “Dinner will be up shortly.”
“Of course…that’s why I was dizzy earlier.” She hadn’t realized she spoke those words aloud.
John’s attention was immediately focused on her. “What are you talking about? When did you get dizzy?”
“It’s nothing….it happened earlier today…while you were downstairs with Rebecca. Speaking of Rebecca how’d that go?” She was trying to change the subject.
John, however, wasn’t buying it. “Tell me what happened.”
“I’m telling you it was nothing.”
“You let me be the judge of that. What happened?”
“I was kneeling down, sopping up the mess we made when all of a sudden I felt dizzy. It didn’t last long and I was fine after that.”
“Just to be on the safe side, I think you need to see Dr. Bader.”
“John, you’re overreacting. It happened because I hadn’t had anything to eat.”
He said nothing…he simply agreed, “OK.” It was useless to argue with her. He would go around her. She would see Dr. Bader whether she wanted to or not.
Marlena thought it was strange that John gave in but before she could say anything there was a knock at the door.
“That must be dinner,” John said as he slipped on his robe and headed to the door.
And indeed it was. He had thought of everything. Roasted chicken, just the way she liked it, a nice dinner salad, cold ice tea and a slice of chocolate cake for desert.
“You spoil me,” she said in between bites.
“And I will continue to spoil you for the rest of our lives.”
“So, now that we’re eating and relaxing…tell me about your visit with Rebecca.”
“Why spoil a good meal?” He didn’t want to talk about Rebecca.
Marlena placed her fork on her plate and looked him straight in the eye. “Tell me what happened.”
“There’s not a lot to tell.” He was afraid if he told her what happened she would get upset and that was the last thing she needed…especially since she had a dizzy spell earlier.
“John, we promised we would be honest with one another….remember.” She knew he wasn’t intentionally lying to her…he was just trying to protect her. “I’m a big girl…I can handle it.”
She was right and he knew it. “Well, let’s just say she made her intentions quite clear. “
“Meaning what?”
“Meaning she kissed me hello and she kissed me when she left.”
“Really?” Marlena wasn’t surprise. She knew Rebecca would try something.
“Yea, she caught me by surprise.”
“And?”
“And what?”
“Did anything else happen?”
“No…she didn’t do anything else. She just sort of made her intentions quite clear. She told me in no uncertain terms she wanted me.”
Marlena laughed. “Tell me something I didn’t know.”
John was taken aback by her reaction. He was sort of expecting her get mad….happy she didn’t…but confused just the same.
She could tell by the expression on his face he was confused. “Honey, I’ve known from the beginning she wanted you. I told you she wanted you. I know you love me…I know I have nothing to worry about. And when the time is right…she’ll know you love me.” Right after she spoke those words…a crazy thought entered her mind. She wondered if Rebecca already knew…it was just a feeling she had. Nah…she couldn’t know. She was just letting her imagination run wild.
A few minutes later, the room was cleared of dishes and they were relaxing in bed once more.
***********************************************
He had to call the boss and give him the latest news. It was a call he was dreading. Somehow, Marlena’s car had disappeared from the hospital garage. The only time it could have happened was when he left his post to check on another lead. When he came back…the car was gone. He was pretty sure he knew where her car was but he couldn’t say it with 100% certainty. Well, he told himself…it was time to pay the piper. He dialed the number and after a few clicks the boss answered the phone.
“Talk to me.”
It was always the same…always right to business. He took a deep breath and began. “Well boss, her car is gone. It must have been moved when I was on the phone checking to see if there was any progress on the other project.” There it was…out in the open…no excuse…just the truth. To his surprise, there was no angry reproach.
“And do you have any news for me regarding that other project?”
“A few leads have popped up. I’ll know if these leads turn out to be anything in a couple of days.”
“Until you hear otherwise, the other project is to be your main focus. I want to know something by the end of the week.” And with that, Stefano hung up the phone.
He needed something by the end of the week. There was no need to ask what would happen if he didn’t have anything new….the answer was obvious.
*************************************************
Kristin sat quietly staring off into space as her private jet raced thru the sky…Salem her final destination. Being summoned by Stefano was humiliating. She still remembered their last conversation.
“Kristin, I want you here…now.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea. Things are falling into place. Suppose someone sees me…how can I explain me being in Salem?”
“You misunderstood…I’m not asking you. I’m telling you what you will do. Is that clear?”
“I’ll be there.”
And so she sat, on a plane….summoned like a child. There were times when she absolutely hated Stefano. Today was definitely one of those times. If it weren’t for “him” she wouldn’t be doing Stefano’s bidding. But, she realized, she had no choice. Her path in life had been chosen a long time ago…and there was nothing she could do about it. Kristin settled in for the rest of her flight. In less than an hour, she’d be in Salem.
**************************************************
“This reminds me of when we were married.” They were laying in bed…together….sometimes talking…sometimes just enjoying being together.
“I know,” said John. “Except usually by now, one of the twins would have been screaming for you.”
Marlena laughed and said, “They did seem to have perfect timing.”
“Sometimes I wondered if it was that special bond children have with their mother. You know, maybe they sensed your attention was no longer focused on them.”
“Whatever it was…you were always waiting up for me when I returned.”
“Doc, the thought of making love to you kept me awake. I could never fall asleep knowing you were coming back to bed….coming back to me.”
For a few minutes, silence engulfed the room…each remembering those precious moments.
“Those were some of the happiest times of my life.”
“Mine too,” said Marlena. Life was so simple back then…no complications…just you, me and the kids. I could face anything in the day as long as I knew you would be coming home to me.”
“It’ll be like that again, Doc. I promise. We will be together…just like we used to be. But until that day, we have to just enjoy the moments we have together. Moments like this.” And with that last statement, he leaned over and kissed her passionately.
Marlena’s arms slowly went around John’s neck as she pulled him closer to her. As their kiss deepened, John gently positioned his body on top of hers….finally coming to rest between her legs.
“Doc, I want you so badly.”
“Make love to me.”
This time they would make love…slowly….taking their time….not the frenzied sex from earlier in the day. It would be like it used to be….when they had all the time in the world.
John left a trail of feathery kisses from her neck down to her breasts. Marlena moaned in his ear as she felt his mouth moving down her body. Listening to her breaths increase as he moved along her body, John slipped one of her breasts into his mouth and began to gently suck on it.
“O——-h b—-a—-b—-y,” she moaned.
Hearing her voice, John let go of her breast and began to make his way back up her body. He stared into her eyes as he took her face into his hands.
“Marlena, I love you so much.”
She could hear the depth of his love for her in his voice. It came from his very soul. “John, you are my soul mate. I can’t imagine my life without you in it.”
“I will always be right here…with you.” And with that, he entered her slowly…stopping every few inches….allowing her body to adjust to him.
Marlena was in heaven. She love the way it felt each time he entered her body. It was always new and fulfilling. No one had ever pleased her the way John did. “You feel so good,” she moaned in his ear.
Once fully inside of her, John began to move slowly……in and out….over and over…..letting their desire for one another build. He wanted this moment to last forever. The only sound in the room was their breathing. Each lost in the sensations they were creating.
Marlena could feel the pressure building within her body. It was a slow burning that was slowly finding its way to the surface. She needed more. As if reading her thoughts, John increased his paced. It was always that way with them. Somehow they always knew how the other felt. Feeling his pace quicken, Marlena pulled him closer to her until his forehead was resting on his hers….until they were once again staring into one another’s eyes. She could feel the beads of sweat dripping down his back as her legs tightened around his body.
He felt her legs tightened around his back and recognized it for what it was: it was their unspoken signal….it was time. And as much as he loved the sensations he felt each time he exploded inside of her body…he was enjoying the way he felt as he slid in and out of her. It was the just the two of them…their bodies one. He knew she was ready but he was in no hurry. He wanted to take his time.
She was surprised and yet pleased. He was doing what she asked…..he was making love to her. And it would be a long torturous path to ecstasy. A path she had been down many, many times before. In and out…..in and out….in and out. It was the best feeling in the world…well almost the best. Their bodies were a perfect fit for one another.
It was becoming increasingly harder for him to maintain this pace. He could feel the pressure rising up in him…the need for release was boiling over and he knew it. There was only one thing to do….he would have to go to that place where they were the only two people in the universe. Nothing and no one else existed in that universe. In that universe he would make love to her all night long. And that was exactly what he planned to do…..and so….in and out…in and out.
She couldn’t bear it any longer. It was like being at the top of a rollercoaster…always on the edge….teetering on the brink….but never quite going over the top. She needed to go over the edge…and she needed to do it now. “Please,” was all she whispered?
Somehow he heard her….even though her voice was barely a whisper….he heard her. There was no mistaking the urgency in her plea. It was time and he was more than ready for the glorious ride they would take together. Still continuing his in and out movements, John slowly lifted his body up until he all of his weight was being carried by his muscular arms. As he looked down at Marlena he slowed his pace until he was completely still….his hard member throbbing in protest at the loss of movement….but he didn’t care….it was all in the timing. Marlena bit her bottom lip as her body began to tremble in anticipation of what was to come. A few seconds passed and still John didn’t move. By now he was in agony….they were both in agony…yet he remained still. Marlena knew what he wanted and she quickly complied. “Now,” was all she said. John smiled down at her as he began to move inside of her once again. Slowly he began to increase his pace until he was moving in and out of her faster and faster. He gripped the sheets as he felt himself begin to lose control. Marlena closed her eyes as John’s thrusts came harder and faster. Simultaneously they began their descent into ecstasy. Their bodies began to shake uncontrollably while their breaths became uneven and jerky. Marlena’s body was on fire….John felt every nerve in his body. The only they could do was to hold on and ride the waves until finally collapsing in total exhaustion. It was several minutes before either one of them could move or utter a single sound.
While laying on her back, in the John’s arms, still breathing heavily, Marlena managed to say, “Honey, that was….you were,” she paused to catch her breath before continuing, “incredible.”
“No,” he said in between breaths, “we are incredible together.”
“Always,” was her reply as she closed her eyes and began to drift off to sleep.
“Always.”
It was still early in the evening but they both drifted off to sleep the rest of the night away….exhausted but most
importantly…..together.
****************************************************
Her plane parked at a private airstrip, Kristin rode in the back of the limousine…still furious at being summoned like a little girl. As
the car turned into the non-descript building she readied herself for the confrontation she was certain was about to take place. And this time, she told herself, she would not back down.
Not waiting for the driver to open her door, Kristin stepped out as soon as she felt the car stop. She half expected him to be standing there…waiting for her….but that would have given her the advantage and he would never give anyone the upper hand. Instead she followed one of his many flunkies up a flight of stairs into what could only be described as a room right out of a magazine. He definitely was a creature who craved comfort and would never settle for anything else…even if he was living in what for all outside appearances was just another run down warehouse. There he was….sitting in a plush chair, holding a glass of wine and listening to his favorite type of music…opera.
“I’m here.” She stood just inside the doorway…not bothering to take a seat.
“Tsk, Tsk….Kristin, you must learn to mask your irritation at others. Never let anyone see your emotions.”
Damn! It had taken less than thirty seconds for him to show her the error of her ways. Taking a deep breath and counting to ten she began again, “Can you please tell me what was so important that you made me fly here at a moments’ notice?”
“In due time….in due time. But first we’ll have dinner.” And just like that he stood up and walked over to the table and sat down.
She shook her head and followed him. It was pointless to ask him any questions. He would tell her when he was ready….on his timetable…and not a moment sooner. After a leisurely dinner and inane small talk Kristin was ready to scream. It was only after Stefano was sitting back in his easy chair with a brandy in his hand was he ready to tell her the reason she was in Salem.
**********************************************************
He was sitting in a bar drinking a beer waiting for confirmation. In fact, it was the same bar he used to capture Roman. He didn’t have to wait long. Finally…..he caught a break. It hadn’t taken days but hours and he even had a name. And what a name! He had heard whispers of him…..rumors of him….but he always thought the man was a myth…that he didn’t exist. Now he knew he was wrong. The man did exist and he was just as powerful and ruthless as his boss. Swallowing the last little bit of his beer he paid his tab and walked out of the bar. It was time to head back to his motel room and make the call. At least this time he had good news….well maybe not good news but news just the same.
**********************************************************
An hour later Kristin was back on the plane….waiting to take off. Stefano had been keeping things from her and she was furious. She was a grown woman….she could handle setbacks and this is all it was….a simple setback. Nothing and no one would stop her from getting what she wanted. Did he think she would have a nervous breakdown? She was so much stronger than he gave her credit for and she would have to prove it to him. It had taken years of planning, maneuvering, scheming and sometimes just plain luck…but her goal was finally within reach. Nothing and no one would stop her from getting what she wanted. After making sure her seat belt was clasped she settled back into her seat. She’d be home shortly. It was time for phase two of her plan to begin.
****************************************************************
Roman lay in his motel room looking up at the ceiling. It had been a long day and he was exhausted. All in all he hadn’t found out anything new. He’d told Doc he’d be home in a week but if he had a few more days like this he’d be home sooner. Home…he couldn’t wait to get back. He missed his family…his kids….and most importantly he missed Doc. She was the love of his life. Oh well, he thought, better get some sleep. Tomorrow was another day and maybe he would have a little more luck.
Roman soon drifted off to sleep…content in the illusion he was living…the illusion Rolf created with his powerful drugs. He didn’t remember Stefano had kidnapped him, had shown him pictures of John and Marlena’s betrayal….he didn’t remember any of it. In a few days he would go home and no one would be the wiser. No one would know anything was wrong until it was too late to stop him.
After watching Roman drift off, Rolf poured himself a glass of wine and headed off to bed. He was feeling quite pleased with himself. After a rough start, it seemed things were finally working. Tomorrow they would be begin again and by the time he was finished, Roman would be programmed to think and do exactly what Stefano wanted him to do.
****************************************************************
Stefano sat staring at the telephone receiver in his hand. His employee had given him the news and it was definitely a shock. This man was just as powerful as he was…and just as deadly. He wanted revenge against Roman and John. Stefano could not allow that. He was too close to getting his pawn back…too close to getting everything he wanted. There would have to be a meeting between the two of them. A deal would have to be made….something that would satisfy both men.
Stefano sat back in his chair and closed his eyes. Relax, he told himself. It will come to you. And after a few minutes of quiet contemplation the beginnings of a plan began to form in the outer recesses of his mind. It would take delicate negotiations but it could work….it would work….if he agreed. Stefano poured himself another glass of brandy. Tomorrow he would begin the process of making contact. And if everything went according to plan, both men would get what they wanted most in the world Yes, he thought, everything would work out. Tomorrow he would contact him. He would contact Orpheus.
John had been up for about an hour…just watching Marlena as she slept. He couldn’t help himself. They only had this one week and he didn’t want to waste one minute of it. It was moments like this one that would help carry him through the times Marlena would not be here….by his side.
He hated Stefano for what he did to Marlena, Carrie, the twins and Roman….for the pain he caused them. He hated Stefano for taking away his memory but the truth was if Stefano hadn’t made him his pawn, hadn’t taken away his memory, Marlena would never have come into in life. And if that was the price he had to pay he would gladly pay it. He hadn’t been alive until the day he met her. When he, along with everyone else, thought he was Roman, Roman’s life was his life…Roman’s memories were his memories even though he couldn’t remember it. But once Roman came back and reclaimed his life, John was left with nothing…not his own name, not even his own birthday. He went back to being John Black, a name he picked randomly and he picked the day he met Marlena as his birthday since he considered that day the beginning of his life.
And now here they were together, if only for a few days, ignoring the outside world and all its complications. For now they were simply two people in love. John leaned over and gently moved a strand of hair from her face. He smiled as he continued to look at her….she was so beautiful….more than beautiful…she was radiant…and she was having his baby. John watched as her chest rose and fell with each breath she took, knowing that she was breathing for two. He placed his hand on her still flat stomach….desperately wanting his baby girl to know that it was him…that he was her father.
Marlena slowly opened her eyes and to her surprise she saw John was already awake. “Honey, what are you doing?”
“I’m sorry, did I wake you?”
“No, I’m just surprised you’re already awake. I thought you’d still be sleeping.”
“I’ve been up for a little while…watching you while you sleep. Do you know how beautiful you are when you’re sleeping?”
“I think you might be a little biased, but thank you for the compliment.”
“I am biased but I’m also telling you the truth…you are beautiful.”
“Well,” she said as she sat up, “I think you’re beautiful. Did you know when we were married I would wake up a few minutes earlier just so I could watch you sleep? I loved being married to you.”
“I guess that proves it….we’re definitely meant to be together.”
Marlena smiled when she used his catch phrase, “That’s a fact.”
Pleased by her choice of words John leaned over and kissed her lightly on the lips. As he pulled back he heard Marlena’s stomach growl. “Are you just a little hungry?”
“I’m starving.”
“I think I can take care of that. What would you like?”
“Surprise me,” she said as she got out of bed.
“Where are you going?”
“Honey, I’m going to take a shower. I do have to go to work.”
“While you’re in the shower, I’ll have breakfast brought up.”
“Sounds good to me.” Marlena grabbed a sheet off the bed and wrapped it around her body as she made her way to the bathroom.
Thirty minutes later, Marlena walked into a transformed bedroom. “Looks like someone has been busy.” The bed was made, the room completely clean, and a small breakfast table with two chairs had been placed by the window in order to catch the morning sun.
“All I did was call down to the kitchen and asked for breakfast to be brought up to us. That they did all of this” he waved his hand around the room, “was a complete surprise to me.”
“Well whoever is responsible for this….I’m in their debt. I’m starving.”
“In that case,” he said laughing, “it was all my idea and I plan to collect.”
“What do you have in mind sailor?” she asked as she walked over to him.
“You’ll find out when the time is right.” He took her hand they walked over to the breakfast table.
It was a feast….everything she loved….eggs cooked just the way she liked, toast browned to perfection, freshly squeezed orange juice and a bowl of assorted fresh fruit. Except for the occasional comment, neither one spoke….both were ravenous from the previous nights activities. Finally breakfast was over and it was time for Marlena to leave. She reluctantly gathered her things and made her way to the door.
“Doc,” he called out.
Marlena stopped and turned to face him. “John, I really have to leave.” Her voice was sharper than she intended and she didn’t know why.
“I know you do,” he said as he closed the distance between them. “I just wanted to tell you to have good day and to give you this.” John leaned in and kissed her gently on her lips.
“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to snap. It’s just…..” She didn’t know how to finish her sentence. She wasn’t quite sure what she was feeling.
“I know sweetheart. I don’t want you to leave either…but you do know that I’ll see you later. We’ll be together sooner than you think.”
He was right and she knew it. Inside Victor’s mansion…they were safe. They could pretend everything was fine. Here they were in their own little world. “I know I’ll be back later but I just feel so safe and loved inside these walls and I don’t want that feeling to go away.”
John put his arms around her and held her so tight she could hardly breathe. “Can you feel my arms around you?”
“I do,” she whispered.
“Good, I want you to remember this feeling whenever you feel overwhelmed. I want you to feel my arms around you…holding you…protecting you…loving you. Can you do that for me?”
“Yes.”
“Now just in case that’s not enough I want you to remember this.” John pulled back from Marlena, leaned in and kissed her. Gentle in the beginning, the kiss soon became passionate. His arms went around her once again, pulling her to him, pressing their bodies together.
Finally, Marlena placed her hands on his chest and pushed him away. “Honey, if you keep kissing me like that I won’t leave.”
With a smile on his face and a raised eyebrow John said, “You can’t blame a guy for trying.”
“No I can’t and if I didn’t have to leave I’d stay in your arms all day. But….I do have to go to work.” Marlena kissed him quickly and turned to leave. As she was opening the door to leave a question popped in her head. “John, what are you going to do today? I know it’s killing you being cooped up but you need to rest…especially after yesterday.”
“Doc, yesterday was exactly what I needed…you’re what I need. But to answer your question, I’m going to call the office and talk to Kate. She left a message saying she had something she wanted run pass me. After that, my day is free.”
“Good, just don’t overdo it. I’ll see you later.” With that Marlena left the room.
John was still staring at the door after she left. “I’ll see you sooner than you think, doc.” He turned and headed to the phone. He had a couple of calls to make.
*****************************************************
He sat in a darkened room, the curtains drawn closed. He didn’t want to see the sun shining…he never wanted to see the sun shining. It brought back too many painful memories….memories of happier times. But that was literally another lifetime ago. Now all he saw was darkness. There was no joy in his life. There hadn’t been any joy for a long time. After spending years in despair, waiting to die he finally realized if he died everything before the darkness set in would be lost and they would never know his agony…the agony of being the only one left who remembered what true happiness had been before it was taken away. He had finally found a reason to live…REVENGE. It was all he lived for. And after years of careful planning, of patiently waiting until everything was in place he was finally ready to see his plan carried out. But suddenly complications had set in. Stefano was involved….he was the mysterious player. And whenever Stefano was involved, nothing was as it seemed.
He continued to sit in silence…stewing over Stefano’s involvement. Years of planning gone to waste. Orpheus slammed his fist in the couch. He would not be denied his revenge. John and Roman would pay the ultimate price for what they did to him….to his family. Stefano be damned….they would pay.
************************************************
Laura slowly placed her phone back in its cradle and sat back in her office chair. John was right to be concerned about Marlena and the baby. The old saying was true: a doctor was his/her own worst patient. Marlena was under a lot of stress which could affect both her and the baby. Laura knew deception did not come easy to Marlena. They had been friends for years…more years than she cared to think about. But thru it all they had always been there for one another. Marlena was there when her marriage to Bill Horton ended. Laura was there when Marlena’s marriage to Don Craig ended. She was there at the beginning when Marlena fell in love with Roman Brady. And when Roman “died” she thought she would never see her friend happy again…truly happy…happy because she was in love. But everything changed when John entered her life. From the beginning Laura sensed the deep connection between John and Marlena. True, everyone thought he was Roman but the change in Marlena was unmistakable. She had never seen her friend that happy and content before. But Marlena’s happiness didn’t last long. Outside forces conspired to keep them apart….and for a while it worked. However, true love would not be denied. Even though they both tried to move on with their lives, destiny would not let them. They belonged together. Finally, Marlena realized she could no longer deny the depth of her feelings for John. But that admission came at a steep price…Roman would be deeply hurt and there was nothing she could do about it…thus the stress. Yes, Laura thought, John was right to be concerned about Marlena. And with that in mind, she picked up the phone once again and dialed Dr. Bader’s number.
**********************Later that morning********************
Marlena had been working on case files all morning long. It was the part of her job she hated the most….paperwork. It was exhausting. No matter how long or how often she worked at it….it never seemed to end. A fact she and Laura had often joked about. Who knew being a psychiatrist involved so much paperwork? Laura often joked if she had known the truth she would have gone to law school instead of medical school. She sat back in her chair and closed her eyes. Just then her phone rang.
“Dr. Evans.”
“Marlena, it’s Laura. Just checking in to see how you’re doing?”
“Tired of updating case files but other than that I’m fine. What’s going on with you?”
“Nothing much. How about we do lunch today and catch up?”
“Sounds great. What time?”
“I’ll be finished with my last patient by 12:30, so how about I swing by your office after that.”
“Works for me, I’ll see you later.” As soon as she hung up the phone, Marlena sat back in her chair and closed her eyes. She felt tired but thought nothing of it. After all, she told herself, it had been a busy day yesterday….busy, but a good day. She had spent the afternoon and night with the man of her dreams…John. Just the thought of him brought a smile to her face. John….he would be anxiously waiting her return this afternoon. She needed to tell him she would be a little late due to her lunch date with Laura. Marlena picked up the phone and dialed his number. After one ring he picked up.
“John Black here.”
“Well, hello Mr. Black.”
“Doc, I was just thinking about you.”
Just the way he said her name caused chills to run thru her body. “Is that right?”
“I always think about you when we’re not together.”
“So, what were you thinking?”
“You’ll find out when I see you later.”
“Well now, I’m curious, but I’m afraid my curiosity will have to wait.”
“Oh, what’s going on?”
“That’s why I’m calling. I’m going to have lunch with Laura before I get back.”
“That sounds good. Have a good time.”
“I will and I’ll see you soon.”
“I love you.”
“Love you too.”
They hung up at the same time. Sighing loudly, Marlena returned to the endless task of paperwork. She hoped the next few hours would pass quickly.
************************************************
As soon as he hung up John dialed Laura’s number.
“Hi Laura, it’s John. I just talked to Marlena and she has no idea. I’ll meet you at your office at 12:30.”
“Good, I’ll see you then.”
John returned to the folder in front of him. Kate had been right. Something was definitely going on. It was subtle…but it was there if you looked for it. Someone had gone to a lot of trouble to cover their tracks. He was damn lucky to have Kate on his side. It had been a wise decision to hire her and she had always lived up to his expectations…in fact today she exceeded them.
**************************************************
Stefano ate his breakfast as he always did, alone listening to his favorite tenor…Pavarotti. Pavarotti helped him to concentrate…and right now he really needed to concentrate. Kristin was his adopted daughter and he loved her but sometimes she didn’t see the big picture. He knew she was furious at being summoned like a child but he to make sure she followed his instructions to the letter. If she deviated from the plan, it could cause unnecessary complications and that was something he didn’t need at the moment. Not now….especially since Orpheus was now in the picture. Orpheus…an unexpected complication but one that he could possibly use to his benefit. Maybe he could use Orpheus’ hatred for John and Roman to his advantage. Maybe they could help one another. A meeting was definitely in order. He began to sing along with Pavarotti…once again the great tenor had helped him.
***********************Noon the same day*************************
Marlena had been working nonstop. When she looked at her watch she was surprised to see it was already noon. She’d accomplished more than she thought she would and she was pleased. Now she could just sit back and wait for Laura. Still feeling a little tired she closed her eyes and was soon fast asleep. It felt like she had just closed her eyes when she heard a knock at the door. After quickly checking her appearance in her compact mirror she called out, “Come in.” She was surprised to see it was Laura. “Is it 12:30 already?”
“Actually it’s 12:45, I got hung up.”
“I didn’t realize it was that late. Let me crab my purse and we can leave.”
“No need to rush. We have a little time.”
“Where are we going? Sounds like you have a particular place in mind.”
“As a matter of fact I do…and we’re due there in a little while.”
“Ok, now I’m curious.”
“I promise all of your questions will be….”Before she could finish her sentence there was another knock at the door.
“I’m not expecting anyone else so I have no idea who it could be.”
“I do,” Laura said as she walked to the door. “Right on time….as usual.”
To Marlena’s astonishment in walked John. “What are you doing here? Are you joining us for lunch?”
“Not exactly.”
“What’s going on?”
Laura began first, “John and I both thought…”
John cut in, “This was all my idea. I called Laura after you left this morning and she helped me set everything up….actually she did everything.”
“Set what up?”
“You have an appointment with Dr. Bader in ten minutes.”
“Are you kidding me? You went behind my back, involved my best friend and called my doctor.” She was angry. “John, why would you do that? I’m fine…I told you I was fine.”
Laura stood there in silence. She knew Marlena wouldn’t be happy but she also knew this was the right thing to do. She quietly walked to the door. “I’ll be waiting outside.” They needed privacy.
“Doc, listen to me. You’re not fine. You felt faint yesterday; you’re exhausted all the time. And who could blame you? You’re worried about the kids, about me and Roman. If you weren’t pregnant this would be hard enough but the fact is you are pregnant. It’s not just you…it’s our baby. You have to take care of yourself.”
“John I understand your concern but I’m a doctor. I think I would know if something is wrong with me. It’s just the tiredness you feel when you’re pregnant.”
“Thank you.”
“Why are you thanking me?”
“Because you’ve just made my point for me. Doc because you’re a doctor you think you can diagnose yourself. But the fact is….doctors often misdiagnose themselves. Are you that sure you know what’s wrong with you? Remember it’s not just you….it’s also our baby. But I’ll make you a deal. If you can stand here, and tell me I have nothing to worry about I’ll believe you. You won’t have to see Dr. Bader. Just tell me you’re sure you’re right.”
John had skillfully backed her into a corner and they both knew it. There was no way she would ever jeopardize their baby’s life. After a few moments of silence passed Marlena finally said, “You win.”
“Doc, it’s not about winning, it’s about making sure you and the baby are ok. Now let’s go.”
Before they reached the door, Marlena stopped and looked at John. “How are we going to explain your presence in Dr. Bader’s office?”
“Don’t worry, Laura and I have worked it all out. Actually we’re not going to Dr. Bader’s office; we’re going to Laura’s office. Her secretary is at lunch so no will see me enter her office. If anyone sees you and Dr. Bader they won’t think anything is strange.”
“I guess you guys thought of everything.”
“Marlena, when it comes to you and the baby, there is nothing I wouldn’t do.” John had no idea those words would come back to haunt him in the near future.
************************************************
Stefano waited anxiously for his operative to get back to him after making contact with Orpheus. It hadn’t been easy but he had finally come up with a plan that could possibly satisfy both their agendas….that is if Orpheus would even listen. So much time and money invested in reaching his goal and now that it was within his grasp, his success would ultimately depend on Orpheus’ cooperation. And what would happen if Orpheus had no intention of cooperating. Killing Orpheus would not be a simple matter. Orpheus had been a skilled operative in the ISA and was extremely powerful in his own circle. No, he needed Orpheus to listen to him. Stefano hadn’t needed anyone as much as he needed Orpheus in decades. It wasn’t a situation he wasn’t familiar with…one he was uncomfortable with. There was nothing for him to do but wait.
*************************************************
Dr. Bader was taking Marlena’s blood pressure while an anxious John and Laura looked on. “So Marlena, what’s going on with you?”
“I’m fine. I’m sorry John and Laura have put you thru all of this trouble.”
“It’s no trouble and you didn’t answer my question. Can you unbutton your blouse so I can listen to your heart?”
John inwardly smiled. He knew bringing in Dr. Bader was a good idea. She wouldn’t let Marlena get away with anything.
Marlena complied with her request and unbuttoned her blouse, forgetting about the small telltale signs of her and John’s physical love making that might be visible. “Most of the time I’m just tired which I believe is symptomatic with being pregnant.”
“Is that all? Nothing else.” Dr. Bader recognized the small bite marks for what they were but made no comment about them. Clearly they shared a very active sex life…very active.
Marlena realized Dr. Bader already knew about her dizzy spells…probably from John or Laura. “Sometimes I feel a little lightheaded…not all the time. It could be because I’ve skipped a meal or because I might have gotten up or moved to fast.” She still didn’t remember the love bites John left on her body.
“You’re right, that could be the reason but it could also be a symptom of something more serious. The last time I saw you your pressure was a little high and it’s still a little high. I know you’ve cut back on your hours at work but apparently that’s not enough. I want you take the week off and rest.”
Marlena looked at her in surprise, “Are you putting me on bed rest?”
“Not strict bed rest but you definitely need to relax, take it easy…nothing too strenuous. I’m also going to get some blood work done just to rule out anything more serious. So if you’ll roll up your sleeve, I can get this done right away. Honestly, I think it’s the amount of stress you’re under.”
Once she was done Dr. Bader began to pack her medical bag. As she got ready to leave she looked at both John and Marlena. “Are there any questions?”
Marlena shook her head no. John, however, did have questions…specifically one question. “Dr. Bader, when you say nothing strenuous what exactly are you talking about?”
Marlena cheeks turned a lovely shade of red. Laura sensing the topic of conversation discreetly moved away from them…out of earshot.
“John,” said Marlena, “I can’t believe you’re asking this.”
Dr. Bader interceded on John’s behalf, “Actually Marlena, it’s a valid question. I’m not saying you can’t make love but that you should do it in moderation. And by moderation I mean nothing too physical and definitely not all night long.”
John looked at Marlena with his classic raised eyebrow and smiled. Dr. Bader caught the look between them, but said nothing.
“Doc, how about I walk you back to your office so you can clear your schedule for the rest of the week? Dr. Bader, Laura thank you.”
“Marlena, remember what I said, relax and take it easy. John you make sure she follows my orders…nothing too physical.”
“You can count on me. I’ll make sure she relaxes.” John and Marlena left together leaving Dr. Bader and Laura alone.
“Karen, I want to thank you for doing this on short notice. I really appreciate it.”
“Not a problem. If Marlena follows my orders she should be fine. The main thing is to relieve some of the stress in her life.”
“Trust me; I’m sure John will make sure she does everything you said. If I know John, as soon as she gets home he’ll make sure she goes straight to bed.”
“I think that’s a safe bet to make.”
Feeling the need to defend her friends’ honor, Laura spoke up, “Karen you have to know how much they love one another.”
“Laura, I didn’t mean to imply anything. I can tell by the way they look at one another how much they love each other. I just wish she could get rid of the stress in her life. Her pressure isn’t bad now, but she doesn’t need any more problems added on.”
“I know. She’s just waiting for the right time for everything to come out in the open.”
“Hopefully that’ll be soon.”
“From your lips to the man upstairs. Now, how about I take you out to lunch.”
“You don’t have to.”
“I know but I really want to thank you…besides do you really want to eat in the cafeteria?”
“Point taken….let’s go.”
*******************************************
Having worked security for the hospital when he first arrived in Salem, John was able to navigate his way to Marlena’s office without being seen. Since Diane had taken the day off he had no problem slipping in her office. Marlena was already behind her desk with her calendar in hand. He made his way around her desk and began to gently massage her shoulders.
She leaned back and closed her eyes. “That feels so good.”
“Well I’m just following doctor’s orders.”
Marlena suddenly sat up in her chair. “I can’t believe you asked Dr. Bader if we could still make love.”
“Technically, that’s not what I asked.” He went back to massaging her shoulders.
“No; technically it wasn’t. But we all knew what you meant.” She could feel herself slipping under his spell.
“Well, I had to know.” His hands began to slip further down her the front of her blouse…slightly brushing over her breasts. He slowly began to unbutton her blouse and push it down her shoulders.
“John, what you are doing?”
“I’m just helping you to relax.” His hands began to dip inside of her lacey brassiere, his fingers coming into contact with her hardened nipples. “Is this helping you relax?”
“God yes,” she whispered.
*************************************************
Stefano sipped his wine slowly….once again listening to Pavarotti. His operative had made contact with Orpheus and he was willing to at least listen to his plan. It was a start and that’s all he needed at the moment.
*************************************************
As usual Orpheus was alone in his room. He had agreed to meet with Stefano and hear him out. He made no promises. The meeting would take place tomorrow at Stefano’s place. Stefano had promised him it would be worth his time if they met at his building. Orpheus held no illusions about Stefano. He knew exactly what he was capable of doing. Still, he not afraid to enter the lion’s den….because he knew Stefano knew the same things about him.
“God yes,” whispered Marlena.
John’s fingers began to rub over her nipples. “I want to make sure you’re stress free, is this helping you?”
Struggling not to lose her composure completely, Marlena finally found her voice, “Honey, everything you do to me helps me…makes me feel good. But” her voice became stronger, “I have to finish clearing off my schedule and if you don’t stop right now, we both know what will happen.”
His hands began to move faster over her nipples. “Do you want me to stop?”
“John,” she moaned, “I can’t think clearly when you touch me like this.”
“Doc, I promise, I’ll stop right now if you tell me that’s what you want.”
It was too late. “No,” she whispered, “I don’t want you to stop. I want you to make love to me…now.”
Those were the words he longed to hear. He slowly removed his hands from inside her blouse and turned her chair around until she was facing him. John picked her up and carried her to the couch. He gently laid her down and stood over her…soaking in her beauty.
Her heart was racing. She could see the unbridled lust in his face. He wanted her…he always wanted her and he was never afraid to show her. It had been that way since the beginning….since their first time together and it had never changed.
John sat on the edge of the couch and slowly removed every piece of her clothing until she lay completely naked. He stood up once again and looked down at her….ravaging her with his eyes.
She felt the heat of his gaze upon her skin. It was a feeling she had become accustomed to….expected… was never afraid of…at least not now. She had to admit that in the beginning the intensity of his gaze often left her unsettled. It was something she had never experienced before…a man who wanted her and was never afraid to show it. John had been the one to help overcome her shyness about being naked. He had been the one to show her what true passion really meant. He was the one who brought her to heights of ecstasy she never knew existed.
He couldn’t wait any longer. The sight of her lying there….waiting for him… her chest rising and falling…excited him…enticed him.
She could read him like a book and by the look on his face and his body language it was time. And not a moment too soon.
John sat down, took her face in his hands and began to kiss her passionately. Her arms automatically went around his neck pulling him closer. She could feel the fabric of his shirt pressing against her breasts. It wasn’t enough. Marlena slowly slid her hands down to his waist and began to pull his shirt out of his pants. Skillfully she unbuttoned his shirt and slid it down his shoulders.
John pulled back and looked at her in surprise. “You’re getting good at undressing me.”
“I learned from the master,” she replied in a voice laced with desire.
It was a sound that sent shivers down his spine. John leaned in and began to kiss her neck…to that special spot he knew would elicit a moan from her immediately. She didn’t disappoint him.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
Pleased, he continued down her neck to her breasts taking each one in his mouth, whipping his tongue around each one of her nipples, sucking and nipping at her breasts until she could no longer bear his touch.
After countless times of making love to her, John immediately recognized her predicament and began to work his way down her body. He left a trail of soft kisses from her breasts to her lower abdomen, stopping just short of her pulsating mound.
Marlena writhed in agony beneath him, longing for his touch but recognizing he would touch her when he was ready…on his timetable. It was their way. After a few agonizing moments for Marlena, John continued his descent down her body until finally coming to rest between her legs. He could see her opening was already moist with her juices. John inhaled deeply, letting her scent envelope all of his senses. Slowly he moved in….closing the distance between her moist opening and his mouth. John flicked his tongue lightly over her clit sending Marlena into an immediate frenzy. He began slowly and increased his pressure and speed with each stroke of his tongue. She was already on the edge before he started and now that he had begun she knew it wouldn’t be long. Marlena’s legs began to shake as her orgasm began to overtake her. Sensing Marlena’s orgasm was beginning, John increased the pressure and speed of his tongue…driving her further into an abyss of pleasure. Marlena closed her eyes and bit her lips to keep from crying out as she sank further and further into the waves of ecstasy. It felt like a never ending ride on a rollercoaster…up and down…up and down. Finally her orgasm began to subside. She lay panting as John made his way up her body and looked into her eyes. Marlena pulled him to her….kissing him deeply…tasting herself on his tongue. She could feel his hardness pressing against her body…throbbing….pulsating. Her hands made their way down to the button on his pants. To her surprise she felt him pushing away from her and removing her hands from his pants in order to prevent her from continuing her mission….unbuttoning her pants.
“John, what are you doing?”
“Doc, I wanted to please you.”
“You did….you always do. Now it’s time for us to please one another.”
“Marlena….I can’t….and that’s ok with me.”
Marlena pulled him back to her and began to kiss his neck. She positioned her body until his throbbing member was once more between her legs. “Feels like you can to me,” she whispered in his ear.
“You know what I meant.” The closeness of their bodies was beginning to weaken his resolve. We can’t….Dr. Bader said we have to be careful.”
“Honey, I was there,” said Marlena. “I know what she said.” Once again her hands made their way between their bodies as she began to unbutton his pants. “Nothing strenuous,” she unzipped his pants and released him…his stiffened member finally in her hands, “I promise I won’t overdo it.” Marlena began to stroke him with her hands.
It was all over and he knew it. There was no way he could refuse her….he never could. “Doc,” he moaned in her ears, “I want you so badly.”
She quickly responded, “Then stop talking and take me.”
John needed no further encouragement. “O h h h h h h Doc!” Immediately John stood up and removed his pants. Before she could feel the loss of warmth between their two bodies he was already back in position…the tip of his erection poised at her opening.
Marlena was ready for him. “Now…John,” she moaned.
He entered her slowly…displaying remarkable restraint. All he wanted to do was slam into her but he knew he couldn’t. He would do nothing that could possibly endanger Marlena or the baby.
She moaned each time he pushed further inside of her…holding him tighter and tighter. At last he was all the way inside of her body. John began to move slowly…moving in and out of her…pushing deeper and deeper but still careful to continue to be gentle. Her legs tightened around his waist as she felt him bury himself deeper into her body. She loved the way he made her feel with each stroke. As John began to quicken his pace Marlena’s breathing began to become shallow. Even though she could feel the beginnings of her orgasm, she knew John wasn’t there yet…and so she fought to hold it off…she wanted them to come at the same time. But he felt so good it was getting harder and harder for her not to give in to the feeling. He knew she was close but he could tell that she was fighting it….waiting for him.
“It’s ok Marlena….let go.”
After taking a few deep breaths she answered him….each word coming after a breath, “Not (breath) without (breath) you (breath).” She was determined. Marlena began to move her body underneath him….meeting each one of his thrusts head on. Each time he entered her, she used her inner muscles to squeeze him before she let him go.
The sensations of her moving beneath him and feeling her squeeze him nearly drove him out of his mind. “Doc,” was all he could say. It wouldn’t be much longer for both of them. He continued moving in and out of her….faster and faster. Marlena didn’t know how much longer she would last before she gave in to her orgasm. Thankfully she felt John’s body began to tremble and she let go. Because she fought it for so long the level of intensity began to overtake her. She wanted to scream….every inch of her body was on fire….she was soaring thru the clouds. Marlena felt the pressure building up in the pit of stomach…quickly making its way to the surface. She bit down on his shoulder to prevent herself from crying out. John felt her teeth sink into his shoulder but he didn’t care. He was being swept away by a wave of unbelievable pleasure. They held on to one another as if their lives depended on it. It seemed to be continuous….wave after wave….sweeping them to a place where he never wanted to leave…they were there together…and so he continued to push in and out of her…trying to prolong their stay in heaven for as long as possible.
At last it was over. He was exhausted but ever mindful of Marlena being underneath him. Marlena moaned in protest as she felt John withdrawing from her. As gently as possible, he placed his hands underneath her body and slowly reversed their positions until she was lying on top of him. They stayed that way for a while…neither one willing or more accurately able to move.
It was John who spoke first. “Marlena, I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Still holding on to her he slowly sat up. “Doc…”
She finished his sentence for him, “I know….we need to leave.”
“I just want to you to rest. You’re off your feet for the rest of the day.”
Trying to lighten the mood she spoke, “Technically, I wasn’t on my feet.”
He smiled at her small joke. “Seriously, you know what I mean.”
“I know.”
“Good, let’s go home.”
And for the time being….they were going home…together…at least for a little while longer.
*********************************************************
They met on neutral territory…neither one wanting to give the other any kind of advantage. Both men wary of one another but recognizing that for the moment they might be able to put aside their mutual distrust in order to achieve their ultimate goals….the destruction of John Black and Roman Brady. There they were….two powerful men…sitting across from one another… in a small out of the way hotel.
Orpheus was the first to speak, “You called this meeting. Why am I here?”
“Let’s not play games…we both know what’s at stake.”
“Fair enough. I said I would hear you out…but I make no promises.”
“Trust me Orpheus, after I’m done you’ll be willing to help me.” He could see that Orpheus didn’t believe him….that Orpheus wouldn’t give him much time to explain. If he didn’t convince him in the first few minutes the meeting would be over before it even began. “Perhaps a visual aid will help convince you to listen to me.” Stefano picked up a small remote on the table and pressed play.
Not knowing what to expect, Orpheus sat back in his chair. In the next few seconds he was staring at the television screen. He couldn’t believe his eyes or his ears. “I’ll kill you Stefano.” He’d recognize that voice anywhere. It was Roman Brady.
Stefano relaxed in his chair…he had him and he knew it. He said nothing…he didn’t need to…at least not yet. He would let the small portion of the tape play before he got down to specifics.
Orpheus watched as Roman ranted on and on about killing him. And suddenly the scene changed and it was John and Marlena and they were making love. Again the screen changed and it was Roman saying he didn’t believe it…it wasn’t Marlena….it wasn’t John. Stefano was trying to trick him but he wouldn’t believe it and he would never help him. Orpheus was mesmerized by what he saw on the tape. He watched as Roman slowly began to believe that it was his wife making love to another man…but not just any man…it was John. The man who took over his life….who raised his kids…who made love to wife and apparently was still making love to his wife. Finally the tape ended. He sat quietly…waiting for Stefano to speak.
Enjoying the moment, Stefano wasn’t eager to let it end. After a minute or so he finally spoke, “So, are you willing to hear what I have to say?”
“After what I just saw, I’d say I’m very interested. But I have to know one thing. “How did you know about John and Marlena? Not that I’m surprised but still….she never seemed the type of woman to cheat on her husband….at least not when I held her captive. She is a beautiful and sensual woman. Her life could have been so much easier but she spent all of her time trying to escape until she finally succeeded.”
“Ah yes…she escaped from you but I found her before she could get back home.”
“And you held her captive?”
“I did…but as you well know she is a determined woman.”
“Let me guess…she escaped….and made her way back to Salem.”
“She did… she wanted to get back to her husband and her children.”
“John Black.”
“The irony of the situation was their insatiable curiosity to find out what happened to her all those missing years is what brought Roman back into their lives. It’s what forced them apart.”
“Which brings me back to my original question. How did you find out about their affair?”
“Much to my chagrin I have to say it was just plain dumb luck. I have John’s loft bugged and I happened to catch them together. Sometimes luck is all you need.”
“Ok…I’m ready to listen. What’s your plan?”
********************************************************
Roman sat in his cell staring at the television. To anyone watching him, he appeared to be staring at a blank screen but in Roman’s mind he was watching the news.
Rolf watched Roman. So far everything was going according to plan…in fact he was a little ahead of schedule. It had taken a while but he finally found the right combination of drugs to give Roman. Before, whenever he saw a picture of John or Marlena he became agitated…in the beginning he was violent….but now everything was under control. He had run the test over and over and always with the same result…Roman displayed no emotions whenever he saw their pictures. The only thing left to do was to decide on the correct trigger…one that could be easily applied. It needed to be simple…yet one that no one else would accidently use. Rolf decided to leave that problem to Stefano. He had done the hard work….now it was Stefano’s turn. His day was finished. It was time to relax.
**********************************************************
Orpheus sat alone in his room dumbfounded. Stefano had really surprised him. They had talked for over two hours…both explaining their objectives. It had taken a while but finally they reached an agreement. He had to admit Stefano’s plan was brilliant. His revenge would be sweet. Both Roman and John would be destroyed and Marlena…well Marlena fell into another category. Yes, he thought….things were definitely looking up.
**********************************************************
Stefano was back at his warehouse. After getting an update from Rolf he sat alone. He was pleased with the way things had gone between him and Orpheus. Even though Orpheus had insisted on pushing up the timetable…everything had gone according to plan. In a couple of weeks the beginning of the end of John Black and Roman Brady would start. That left only one person…Marlena….the beautiful, sensuous Marlena. Perhaps she would become his queen.
*********************************************************
John and Marlena slept soundly. It would turn out to be one of the last truly peaceful nights they had together. Before long…their worlds would be turned upside down and nothing would be the same….ever.
Over the next couple of days John and Marlena settled into their own routine….a routine they both knew would be ending at the end of the week. John, always the first one up and out of bed would order breakfast and start the shower before he woke Marlena. By the time Marlena made it out of bed the water in the shower was just the right temperature. After a nice long shower together, they sat by the window, ate breakfast and discussed their plans for the day. Soon after, Marlena left for the hospital while John handled Basic Black business from the mansion.
************************************************
Marlena couldn’t help but notice how quickly her mornings always seemed to pass.…she saw patients, updated files and often had time to catch up with the latest medical journals. It was true she thought…time was flying by and soon she and John would have to face reality once again. It was something they hadn’t spoken of….yet…but that day was getting closer and closer. In fact, in a couple of days she would have to go back to her own home…the one she shared with Roman. Unconsciously she sighed. At the thought of Roman a tremendous amount of guilt overwhelmed her. She loved him….she really did….but she wasn’t in love with him. She was in love with John….she had always loved him. She tried to stay away from him, tried to deny her feelings for him…but it didn’t work. Their love for one another was just too powerful to be denied. But soon that’s exactly what they would have to do….deny their love for one another. Marlena didn’t know how much longer she could pretend everything was alright between her and Roman. One thing was certain…she didn’t have a lot of time. Circumstances would soon dictate their secret come out…she would start showing soon. And Roman would know it wasn’t his baby. They hadn’t made love in months. Her life was a mess. She could feel the tension beginning to spread throughout her body. There’s nothing you can do about it Marlena told herself…you just have to deal with it. Besides, you’ll be with John later this afternoon. With that thought in mind Marlena returned to the tasks at hand. The sooner she finished, the sooner she could leave and be with the man she loved. And maybe she thought, just maybe, she could spend more time with him. It would take a little bit of rescheduling but it was manageable. She grabbed her calendar.
**************************************************
John hung up the phone and looked at his watch. He had been on the phone with Kate for more than an hour. Someone was definitely trying to sabotage Basic Black….and it was someone who worked for the company. So far, everything done was easily fixed but it was only a matter of time before the problems escalated. Thank God for Kate he thought. Right now wasn’t the best time for him to be distracted. Marlena needed him. It was getting harder and harder for her to live a lie. He knew she would begin to rely on him more and more….especially once the truth was revealed. Kate was the perfect solution. She was more than capable of keeping an eye on the situation. They both agreed this should be kept quiet until they had a better handle on it. This would be her special project for the time being.
John grabbed the mail on the desk and began to flip through it. Most of it was meaningless correspondence that didn’t have to be answered right away. Just as he was about to throw all of it back on the desk, an envelope caught his attention. It was an invitation to the hospital benefit. With everything going on he had completely forgotten all about it. Since Basic Black was a major contributor to most charity events he was always receiving invitations. Usually he would just write a check but the hospital benefit was different…it was special. It wasn’t just the fact that Alice and Tom Horton always did an outstanding job…it was what took place at the last hospital benefit. John smiled as he remembered the look of astonishment on everyone’s face as he placed a bid of $100,000 for one dance with Marlena. He remembered how she quickly averted her eyes away from his…how her hands trembled as she placed them in his…how her breathing became erratic as he pulled her closer to him…and finally how she moaned softly in his ear as their bodies pressed against one another. If he closed his eyes he could still feel her in his arms and still smell the perfume she wore that night. It had taken every ounce of willpower he possessed to let her go once the music stopped. And as he watched her walk back to Roman he vowed they would be together again. It had taken longer than he anticipated but finally they were together….somewhat. At the thought of their current situation a wave of despair washed over him. In a few days Marlena would be leaving the mansion and going back to her own home. He had become so accustomed to her being with him all the time he didn’t know how he would cope once she left. It was something he didn’t want to think about…instead he would just enjoy the time they had together. John looked at his watch and mentally counted the hours until Marlena would be with him once again.
************************************************
Stefano and Orpheus had also settled into a routine of their own. They continued to meet and discuss their plans. At times the meetings were nothing more than shouting matches…each one determined to have things goes his way. After all, they were men who used to getting their way…no one ever dared to voice an opposing opinion.
Progress was painstakingly slow. Both wanted the destruction of Roman and John…but both men had their own hidden agendas. There was only so much honesty between the two men. What they didn’t realize and wouldn’t realize until their plan began to unfold was that they both wanted MARLENA.
Stefano wanted her from the first moment he saw her. The minute she walked into the room it was as if time had stood still. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen…a woman of class. How could a woman like that marry someone like Roman Brady? They had nothing in common. What could she possibly see in him? He was nobody….a cop…a former ISA agent. What could he offer her? The only reasonable explanation he could come up with was Marlena let her emotions overrule common sense. Deep down she knew Roman wasn’t the man for her…he had no ambition other than being a cop but she stayed with him out of loyalty. At least that’s what he used to think until he saw her with John. John was another matter altogether. John was his creation…he could understand Marlena’s fascination with him. After all, she was a psychiatrist and he was a man without a past…at least a past he knew nothing about. It was her job to help people unlock the mysteries they held in their subconscious. In the beginning she had been drawn to him on a professional basis…a man who needed her help. Slowly those feelings grew into something much more. Something he had counted on. What he hadn’t counted on was John escaping before his programming had been completed…thereby making him capable of having emotions and feelings. Everything had been going according to plan until that moment. Roman had been captured and presumed dead. Marlena was alone…vulnerable. John was already under his control. Things were going his way…until John escaped. His escape had taken him by surprise. He had underestimated John’s inner strength….a mistake he would never repeat. No matter…soon all would be as it should. John would be his pawn once again, Marlena would be his queen and Roman would be destroyed. And maybe…just maybe once Marlena was his once and for all, he would reveal his greatest secret…a secret no one knew…not even Rolf. A secret that he could use to keep her at his side forever.
Orpheus, on the other hand, hadn’t been taken with Marlena in the beginning. It had been all about revenge for him. He wanted Roman/John to suffer the way he had. He wanted them to know what it was like to lose the love of your life. He blamed Roman for his wife’s death. It was Roman’s actions that caused his Rachel to die. Her death was the reason he had become a completely different man. A man who only cared about two things: getting even with Roman and his children. Children he hadn’t seen in quite some time. He felt guilty about his absence from their life….but in reality what he had wasn’t a life…it was an existence. And his children deserved so much more….they deserved to be around people who were happy….who could give them everything….people that would never let them down. For a short time he had been that man. He had been happy…maybe not happy…but he hadn’t been consumed by hatred. It was during the time he held Marlena in captivity. In the beginning, all he wanted was a mother for his children and what better person could he pick than Roman/John’s wife. His children lost their mother so it was only fair that Roman’s kids would lose their mother. Roman/John it didn’t matter. He hated them both. For a while he could pretend he had a family again. The more time he spent with Marlena the softer his harden heart became. He fought against those feelings. He didn’t want to love again…he only wanted to punish Roman. But it was no use. He felt himself slowly giving in to her. And then one day it was all over. She was gone and the hatred that had been leaving returned with a vengeance. He thought he was over those feelings until he saw her on the video tape with John. She was more passionate than he ever imagined. She was all he could think about. He swore to himself she would be his. She would fight him in the beginning but he was sure he could win her over in time. Eventually she would go to him willingly. Until that time, he would wait. He wanted her to come to him…to want him the same way she obviously wanted John.
Both Stefano and Orpheus were delusional in that respect. What they could never understand is the depth of John and Marlena’s love for one another. No one could ever come between them. They would always find their way back to each other.
****************************Later that same day**************************
After running several errands Marlena was finally on her way home. And by home she meant back to John. She hadn’t realized she thought of the mansion as her home until the moment she stepped foot in the house she shared with Roman. Somewhere along the way she stopped thinking of Roman’s house as her home. Roman’s house…when had she stop thinking of it as their home. Even after walking thru the entire house, picking up items that once meant something special to her nothing felt the same. She was a visitor in her own house. Feeling the way she did, Marlena didn’t stay long…it was too painful. To be in a place that once held all of her hopes and dreams and to realize that nothing was same was too much for her to bear. She left quickly.
Her second and last stop was the Pub….an even bigger mistake than the first. Caroline and Shawn welcomed her with big hugs and smiles. Marlena sat there sipping tea and listening to Caroline talk about the twins. She felt like such a hypocrite. They had been such a large part of her life for a long time. They were her family at least for the time being. Once the truth came out she feared they would hate her…and who could blame them? She was hurting their son…she was breaking up their family.
Caroline could see something was bothering Marlena. She smiled at all the right things and even contributed to the conversation…but something wasn’t right.
“Marlena,” Caroline began, “Is everything alright?”
Marlena was startled at Caroline’s question. It took her a moment before she replied. “Yes, why do you ask?”
Now she knew she was right. It had been a small pause….but a pause nonetheless. “You know you can talk to me about anything. We think of you as our daughter.”
Those were the last words she wanted to hear. She could feel the tears welling in her eyes. “I know you do Caroline. And I’m fine….it’s just been a stressful day.” That much was true.
Caroline took her hand. She knew Marlena wasn’t telling her everything. It might have been a stressful day but something was wrong…very wrong. “If you change your mind,” she said as she stood up. “I’ll be here.” Caroline left her alone with her thoughts.
Marlena sat there, alone, fighting back the tears. The guilt was overwhelming. The practical thing for her to do would have been to leave but she didn’t think she had the strength to move. If Caroline only knew the truth….that she was being unfaithful to her son…to her marriage vows. That she was pregnant with John’s baby. She felt a hand on her shoulder. God, she really couldn’t face Caroline right now.
“Marlena, what’s going on?”
Laura! Her timing was perfect. “Laura…I’m so glad to see you.” Her relief was evident.
“I can see that,” she said as she sat down. “Now tell me what’s going on. You looked like you were about to burst into tears.”
I was…I was so close.”
“Well? Is everything alright with the baby, with you and John?”
“Everything’s fine.”
“Then what’s the problem?”
“I stopped at the house and for the first time I realized I didn’t belong there. I felt like a stranger walking in my own house. That was bad enough but when I came here and Caroline and Shawn greeted me with so much affection, I could hardly breathe. I feel like such a hypocrite. They’ve taken me in, treated me like family and I’m about to rip this family apart.”
“Let me ask you a question. How long did you fight your feelings for John before you gave in to them?
“A long time.”
“Exactly…you and John didn’t just decide to have an affair one day…you fought long and hard against this until you had to face reality…the reality that you love John. That you have loved him since the moment he came into your life. Shawn and Caroline took him into this family…the same way you did. John was a part of this family….he still is in some ways. This is going to be hard on everyone involved but there is nothing you can do about that. You can’t help who you love….who you want to spend the rest of your life with. It will be hard for everyone in the beginning but in time it will get easier. It’s what’s best for everyone involved…for you, John, the baby, the twins, Carrie and Roman.”
“I know…but I still feel so guilty.”
“You’re going to feel guilt….but you have to work thru that. You deserve to be happy and so does Roman. And if you stay with him out of guilt it won’t last. You know that.”
“You’re right.”
“Resentment would set in and Roman would eventually wonder what was going on.”
Marlena nodded in agreement.
“Good. Now that that’s settled, finish your tea and go home to the man you love.”
“Thank you. Lately I depend on you so much. I don’t know what I would do if you weren’t here.”
“No thanks are necessary. Just be happy.”
*************************************************
John anxiously paced back and forth while he waited for Marlena to return. It had become increasingly difficult to let her leave each day knowing she would eventually return to her home. He wanted these last few days perfect….in fact he was thinking about asking her to stay home from work so they could spend as much time together as possible. Two more days….that’s all they had….two days and two nights. It wasn’t enough time not nearly enough time but it would have to do. Preparations were already being made in order to convince her…not that he thought she would need much convincing. John knew Marlena…he knew her as well as he knew himself. And he knew she would want to spend their last days together. All he needed was for her to come home.
***************************************************
Marlena zipped along the highway, humming…feeling much better about things. Laura popping up at the Pub had been a godsend. She always helped her put things in perspective. Marlena never doubted she had made the right decision about her and John….it was just hard for her to accept that her happiness would come at Roman’s expense. But that was something that couldn’t be helped. Leaving John was never an option…especially now that they were expecting a child together. She turned off the main road and entered thru the back gate…away from prying eyes. As soon as her car was safely tucked into the garage she made her way into the house and up the stairs. Thinking she would find him in his office she went there first. But all she found was a note taped on the door telling her he had to run out for a while and he would be back as soon as possible. A feeling of disappointment rushed over her. She hadn’t realized how much she was looking forward to seeing him until just that moment. Marlena knew he had business obligations and that he would be back soon….but still…she couldn’t help feeling a little sad. There was nothing to do but wait….and she might as well be comfortable while she waited. Marlena headed over to their room.
She stood in the middle of the doorway speechless. The room was filled with lilacs and candles; the table was set for a romantic dinner soft music was playing in the background and standing in front of a lit fireplace was John holding a single red rose.
“Welcome home my love.”
“But…I thought,” she stammered. “The note said you were gone.”
“I know. I wanted to surprise you.”
“Well you did,” she said as she entered the room. “I can honestly say I wasn’t expecting all of this. What’s the occasion?”
“I just wanted to show you how much I love you,” he said as he walked towards Marlena.
“Honey, I know you love me….you didn’t have to do this.”
“Doc, besides showing you how much I love you, I do have another reason.”
“And what would that be,” she said as she slipped into his open arms, kissing him lightly on his lips. She pulled back and buried her head into his neck, nuzzling him softly with her mouth. “Um sailor, you smell good and you taste good too.”
“Doc, you know I can’t think straight when you do this.” Immediately his pulse quickened and his pants tightened.
“Well we’re even…I can’t think straight anytime you’re near me.” She could feel the bulge in his pants pressed against her. Marlena shifted her body…..slowly grinding herself into him.
“Marlena you’re killing me here.” The rose fell to the floor. His hands moved down the sides of her body until they came to rest on her firm behind. With both hands firmly planted on her cheeks he pressed her body into him…guiding her over his bulging erection.
Marlena slipped her hand between them and grabbed his erection. “You feel alive to me. Doesn’t feel like you’re fading away anytime soon.”
She was driving him crazy. He wanted to rip her clothes and ravage her body…but he couldn’t. They had to be careful…for the baby. And with that in mind he placed his hands on Marlena’s shoulders and gently pushed her way. “Doc, wait…wait a minute.”
The last thing Marlena wanted to do was wait. She wanted him…she needed him…and damnit she would have him. With his hands still on her shoulders Marlena slowly and seductively unbuttoned her blouse…exposing her full breasts to him. John’s mouth began to water as he watched her breasts move up and down with each breath she took. Damn! He wanted her…and he wanted her now. His hands went up to bra and ripped it in two….allowing her breasts to fall free. Startled by his sudden action Marlena gasped in both surprise and delight. As her hands made their way to his shirt she realized it would take too long to unbutton so instead she ripped it open. Buttons flew everywhere. There they stood….two people overcome with unbridled desire. In an instant they were in each other’s arms. John lifted her up as her legs wrapped around his waist. Marlena immediately buried her head in his neck and began to nip and lightly suck at his neck. Feeling her mouth on his neck and her breasts rubbing against his bare chest John somehow made his way to the bed. As crazed as he was to have her he used remarkable restraint when placing her on the bed. Marlena looked up at him as he stood over her. She could see the passion in his eyes.
“Marlena, we have to be careful. Dr. Bader said….”
Before he could finish his sentence she interrupted him. “I know what she said and what she didn’t say. We can do this.” She began to unbuckle his pants. “As long as it’s not one of our more vigorous love making sessions we’re fine.”
John closed his eyes has he felt her hands slip inside his pants and make their way to his throbbing erection. She began to stroke him….rubbing her hand from the base of his shaft all the way to the tip. No matter how many times she did this, Marlena was always amazed by the hardness and size of his erection. She could feel her panties becoming soaked as she continued stroking him. It wasn’t enough….it was never enough…she needed to taste him. Marlena leaned forward and replaced her hands with her mouth. John’s eyes flew open as he felt her mouth wrap around his penis. He looked down has she began to suck and pull him….taking him deeper with each stroke of her mouth. His hands automatically became entangled in her hair as he watched her head move back and forth over his erection. No one ever made him feel the way she did. He was getting close….she needed to stop.
“Doc, you have to stop…now.” He tried to pull back.
Marlena, however, had no intention of stopping she wanted to taste him and she would not be denied. Marlena began to suck even harder.
“Doc…..” was all he could say.
Sensing his orgasm was near Marlena began to move faster and faster. She could feel his legs began to tremble as his hands gripped her hair tighter. He began to moan her name over and over.
“Marlena…Marlena…Marlena…” John eyes snapped shut and his head fell back as he felt his orgasm begin to overtake him. His entire body felt like it was on fire as Marlena continued to work him into a frenzy. He felt more alive than he had ever felt. His body began to shake uncontrollably as the waves of pleasure overtook him. He couldn’t catch his breath….there didn’t seem to be enough oxygen in the room. His body was overloaded with such a variety of sensations that his brain couldn’t comprehend them all. He didn’t know how much longer he could stand before his legs gave out. He needed her to stop….he never wanted her to stop. Sweat poured from his body…drenching his shirt until it stuck to his body. Just as he thought he couldn’t stand one moment longer he felt Marlena finally release him.
She drank every drop he poured into her mouth. Marlena knew every nuance of his body language. She knew how far she could push him and finally she knew when to let go. Marlena stood quickly and wrapped her arms around John. She inhaled his scent as she held him close to her…his sweat sticking to her body. It was several minutes before John was able to speak.
“Doc, I love you so much. You are such an incredible woman.”
“Everything I am is because of you. John I have loved you all my life.”
His eyes watered at her words. He loved her with every fiber of his being. There was nothing left to say…he would show her. John gently pushed her back on the bed. Her legs dangled over the edge. John leaned over her and slowly slid her skirt down her legs leaving her panties in place. Next he knelt before her and placed her legs over his shoulders. He could see her panties were soaked thru and it pleased him to see how aroused she became even when he hadn’t touched her. John leaned in and inhaled her scent.
Marlena closed her eyes in anticipation of his touch. Already wild with desire, she was afraid as soon as he touched her she would have an orgasm.
John kissed her thru her panties. He pressed his tongue against the silk fabric…causing it to rub against her clitoris. Marlena gripped the comforter beneath her with both hands tightly as John continued to use his tongue against her panties. With every stroke of his tongue Marlena moaned in ecstasy. If he didn’t stop she would lose it and she wanted him inside of her.
“John,” she gasped. “Please stop….I can’t last much longer.”
He pulled back long enough to answer her. “Just relax baby…come for me.” John quickly returned to the task at hand. He moved his tongue faster along her panties pressing his tongue deeper and harder against the soaked silk fabric.
She let go….her orgasm overtaking her body. She closed her eyes as she felt tingling sensations all over her body. Slowly the tingling became stronger and stronger. Her legs began to shake uncontrollably. Her eyes closed, her teeth clinched shut, and her hands gripping the comforter, Marlena felt as though she was floating in space…her body weightless. Her breathing became erratic with every second that passed. Her pelvis began to involuntarily leave the bed…moving up and down. John placed his hands around her hips….holding her in place as he continued to move his tongue up and down.
Somehow Marlena managed to speak, “John…..please…..please baby.”
She wanted him to stop….he wanted to continue. She wanted him inside of her….he wanted to finish what he started. Her orgasm intensified as John began to suck her clitoris thru her panties. Her hands moved from the comforter to his head…not allowing him to move one single centimeter. She heard a loud noise and suddenly realized it was her own voice calling out his name over and over.
“John…..John…..John…” Marlena was at the height of her orgasm.
John began to move his tongue slower and slower until he finally stopped altogether. Her body continued to shake for a few minutes longer until finally she was still. Her legs were still over his shoulders.
John looked up so he could see her face. She was so beautiful. He wanted her again….right away.
Marlena expected him to join her on the bed. John, however, had other ideas. His hands moved from her hips down to her panties. He slowly slid them down her legs, over her feet and onto the floor. He leaned in once again.
Marlena gasped in surprise when she felt his tongue against her outer lips.
Marlena gasped in surprise when she felt his tongue against her outer lips. “John, baby, I need to feel you inside of me.”
John ignored her.
“John…..please….I….”She was unable to complete her sentence as his tongue slipped inside of her…sliding in and out of her body. His hands slid up to her hips once more as he helped to guide her against the motion of his tongue.
“Oh John,” she moaned. “This feels so good.” She closed her eyes as her body began to rock back and forth to the rhythm of John’s tongue.
He began to go deeper and deeper…somehow always managing to lightly flick his tongue against her clitoris with each stroke. Faster…harder….deeper….faster…harder…deeper. He greedily drank the juices flowing from her body. To him it was the gift of life.
Her hips began to move faster and faster as she felt the beginning of her orgasm. Her body began to tremble as she felt herself surrender to the sensations she felt from John’s tongue. It was as if she was floating in space….surrounded by bright lights….shooting stars. She felt so alive…like she was at the center of the universe….and life was being created all around her. Heaven….she was in heaven and she never wanted to leave. But as all good things must end, she could feel herself slowly returning to earth…to the mansion, to the bedroom…to John. And being with him was heaven on earth.
John slowly lowered her legs to the floor, gently picked her up and placed her all the way on the bed. He made his way beside her on the bed, pulled her in his arms and covered them with the comforter. As much as he wanted her he knew she needed to rest. They lay there quietly…not saying a word….just enjoying being together and holding one another….until they both drifted off to sleep.
An hour later, John was the first to awake. Looking down at a sleeping Marlena, he realized they were still partially clothed. She looked beautiful, hair messy, blouse open, bra ripped in two but still in place and still wearing her skirt…sans her panties which were lying on the floor at the foot of the bed. His shirt was ripped open, his pants unbuttoned and unzipped. He smiled to himself. This wasn’t the first time they’d fallen asleep this way and it wouldn’t be the last….of that he was positive. The thing was…and would always be…they could never get enough of one another. He wanted her every time he saw her…he wanted right now. Might as well make her more comfortable he thought. He leaned over…ready to help her out of blouse but stopped himself before he began. To be honest, it was Marlena who stopped him. The way she looked…her breasts exposed stopped him dead in his tracks. He couldn’t help himself. Before he realized it, his hands gently brushed over her nipples…causing them to harden immediately…as if they recognized his touch. It wasn’t enough…his mouth watered as he watched them move up and down with each breath she took…he ached to take them into his mouth….and so he did. He flicked his tongue over one and then the other. Marlena began to stir in her sleep….moaning softly. Again John leaned over….this time taking one in his mouth while squeezing and rolling the other between his fingers. Marlena’s eyes popped open as her body flooded with desire.
“John…”
“I’m sorry Doc. I couldn’t help myself.” He continued to roll her nipple between his fingers.
“Honey, believe me…I’m not complaining.”
His blue eyes sparkled as he smiled and said. “So…you don’t mind that I woke you up.”
“You can wake me like this anytime….so what else do you have in mind?”
“I’d thought I start with this…” John helped Marlena sit up as he removed her blouse.
“Next I thought I’d finish this.” He ripped her torn bra off her body.”
Marlena jumped as John tore off her bra and tossed it on the floor. “My turn.” She slid his shirt down his arms and threw it on the floor.
“You know I remember a time when….”John didn’t finish his sentence. He didn’t know quite how to say what he was thinking.
“You’re remembering when you first came back….when I was….”
“A little afraid of me.”
“No…never afraid… just a little unsure of you…of us. You were…how can I put this…insatiable….and not just at home…anywhere….anytime. Before…we had a pretty good sex life but when you came back you wanted me all the time.” Marlena put her hand on his lips so she could continue. “I know…I know…you weren’t Roman but we didn’t know that at the time. I was just taken aback…surprised. It seemed you had no inhibitions when it came to making love….and that was something I wasn’t used to.”
“I know…I know. I tried not to scare you. I tried holding back.”
Marlena laughed, “That was you holding back.”
“Doc, you are the love of my life. I could spend the rest of my life making love to you and it wouldn’t be enough….not nearly enough. But as I recall, you came around to my way of thinking. I think I rubbed off on you.”
“That you did. Before, I never left the house without wearing panties….but with you it was wear them and have them ripped off. The people at the lingerie store were starting to look at me funny. You were costing us a small fortune.”
“I remember the first time you weren’t wearing them.”
“You can’t possibly remember that…..that was so long ago.”
“Marlena, I remember each and every time we make love. And the first time you weren’t wearing panties, we were at Blondies….sitting in a booth having lunch with Bo & Hope.”
Marlena’s face turned beet red. “I couldn’t believe it. There we were….sitting, eating lunch and all of a sudden I feel your hand on my leg underneath my dress….making its way up the inside of my thigh.” John’s hand went underneath her skirt as they sat facing each other.
“You could have stopped me…but you didn’t. In fact….you eased your legs open for me.”
“It was like my body had a mind of its own.” Her legs eased open.
“I know what you mean. I can never get enough of you. No other woman has this effect on me. Doc, I have to tell you something.” His hand slid further up her leg. “I know I’ve said this before but I have never wanted a woman the way I want you. Even after you went back to Roman and I was with Isabella I still wanted you.”
“I felt the same way. I wanted you.”
“Don’t get me wrong…I did love Isabella…but it was a different kind of love. I’m thankful she was in my life because without her I wouldn’t have Brady….but” he paused for a moment, “if she hadn’t been pregnant I would have fought for you. I would never have walked away.”
“Deep down I wanted you to fight for me but I knew you couldn’t…you wouldn’t…not with Isabella pregnant….you would do the honorable thing…and I couldn’t leave Roman…not after what he had just gone thru.”
“And so we both pretended it was over between us. But there were times when we both showed up at the same place and I would catch myself looking around for a place to sneak off too….like we used to do.”
Marlena smiled, “I did the same thing. It was a tough habit to break. I found myself looking for a quiet place to be alone and when I found it I always looked for you. Sometimes I caught you looking at me….as if we were thinking the same thing.”
“Apparently we were.”
“Sometimes Roman caught me looking around and would ask me what I was doing. I always made up an excuse but the truth was….I thinking about you….about us.”
“There are certain places that always brought up memories. Blondies…to name one.” His hand once again started its journey up her thigh.
She closed her eyes as she felt his hand brush her outer lips. Her throat became dry as she tried to speak, “I uh…I remember.”
“You were eating a salad when…” he slipped his fingers inside of her.
“When you slipped your fingers inside of me. I immediately closed my legs.”
“Thinking I would stop…but I didn’t.” He began to move his fingers in and out of her body. “Instead I moved my fingers in and out…in and out.”
“I stopped eating…I gripped the edge of the seat as tight as I could. I could feel you going deeper and deeper. I let go of the seat and grabbed your hand. I was on the edge and if you didn’t stop….” She left the sentence unfinished as John began to move his fingers faster and faster.
“If I remember correctly you excused yourself and went to the ladies room. I made up an excuse that I needed to use the phone and followed you.”
“You locked the door and…..Oh God! John……John….”she screamed his name over and over as her orgasm overtook her once again.
“I locked the door and pushed you up against it.” He continued to shove his fingers in and out of her. “I raised your dress and took you right there.”
“YES…….YES……YOU DID…….!”
“And you loved it.”
“I DID……OH GOD! I LOVED IT………………”
“And you want me to take you now…..don’t you?”
“I DO…….I DO…..”
Without saying another word, and within a few seconds, John withdrew his hand, had her on her back, her skirt raised, pants down and poised at her entrance. His member was so hard, so swollen, and so stiff it was painful. He wanted to slam into her but he knew he couldn’t. Instead, he entered her slowly…stopping every so often to give her a chance to adjust to him. She was always so tight….as if she was designed specifically for him and no other. Finally he was all the way in…but he didn’t move. Instead he looked down at Marlena and spoke. “Doc, look at me. I want you to look at me while we make love.”
With her legs wrapped around his waist, Marlena opened her eyes and stared into his beautiful blue eyes.
Slowly he began to move…taking his time…wanting to make this last as long as possible. John stared into her eyes as he pushed in and out of her. Marlena’s hands encircled his face as she looked up at the man she loved more than life itself. She knew he was trying to be gentle and also knew how much restraint he was exhibiting. John was a very passionate man in all things he did….especially when he made love. It was one of thing she loved about him. It was John who showed her true passion….passion she could no longer live without or control.
“John…I’ll be alright….we’ll be alright. Please………..” The last word came out as a whisper.
Just the sound of her voice sent him over the edge. He began to plunge deeper into her……as deep as he could possibly go.
It was exactly what she wanted. “Oh baby……you feel…….you feel so good.”
There were no more words spoken between them….only the sound of their breathing echoing throughout the room. Their eyes were locked onto one another as John began to increase his pace. Marlena’s legs tightened their grip around his legs. She placed her hands on his hips…a sign John easily recognized….she was ready. He steadied himself and began his assault on her body….always mindful of her condition. He plunged in and out…..faster and faster….deeper and deeper. Marlena’s hands remained on his hips…..enjoying the motion of his body. As she felt her orgasm approaching, her natural instinct was too close her eyes….but she fought against it. Instead, she concentrated on the sea of blue above her. They were eyes she could stare into for the rest of her life. His eyes were the most beautiful shade of blue she had ever seen…..but never more so than when they made love….somehow they appeared to turn a deeper shade. In fact, the more passionate he became….the deeper the shade. They were hypnotic, mesmerizing and sensual. Everything about John screamed sex…..but never more than when they were making love.
John stared down into her hazel eyes….memorizing every single detail about them. Her eyes….they spoke volumes….they told him how much she loved him….how much passion she felt for him….how much their lives were forever connected. She was so beautiful….always beautiful….but right now….at this very minute….the moment her orgasm began…..her beauty transcended into something he could never fully describe. She felt so good….faster…deeper…harder. And just like that he was right behind her. Just a few more strokes….and he could feel himself lifting up towards the sky. Floating weightless, unencumbered by anything material….free to soar in the heavens above…free to join Marlena…free to be together not only in the physical but also in the spiritual realm. They soared together for what seemed like an eternity…neither one willing to return….but both knowing that it would soon end. And after what seemed like forever, it was finally time to descend to earth….back to reality…wrapped in each other’s arms…praying that time would stand still for just a little while longer.
************************************************
Stefano sat in his favorite chair, drinking a glass of his favorite brandy, waiting for Rolf. Roman was ready to be released but there was just a few changes he wanted to make. After everything Rolf had already done, this would be a piece of cake. “So you understand what I want done?”
“Yes Stefano, but I assure you…..it’s not necessary.
“Nevertheless, it is what I want. After all I didn’t build the Dimera Empire by luck alone. I always plan on the unexpected.”
“Roman is under control.”
“Listen to me. I want this done. There are only two times I didn’t follow my instincts: the first being John Black escaping and the second being Marlena escaping. I have spent too many years lining everything up for something unforeseen to ruin everything. I want no chance of error.”
Rolf was terrified. He knew what disappointing Stefano meant…..it meant death. But on the other hand, he had done everything humanly possible. This last precaution was not necessary….but if Stefano wanted it; it would be done.
**************************************************
Roman sat in his room quietly looking at the tv screen. This tip had been a bust…nothing new had been discovered. In reality, he was still in his cell….looking at blank screen. He, however, saw the news and several ball games. He couldn’t wait to get back home….to Marlena. What he thought was a promising lead turned out to be nothing more than wild rumors. He was no closer to who shot him and John than before he left. Or for that matter, why they were shot. And this little adventure had taught him a valuable lesson…..he never wanted to be away from his family…Marlena and the kids. Roman knew the situation with the kids was unavoidable….if anything happened to them because of him he would never forgive himself. Marlena; was another story. All he needed to do was put a protective detail on her….without her knowing of course…..otherwise she would never agree to it. Once she was being guarded he could concentrate on the investigation. He needed to talk to John…maybe John could help out. After all, he had been on the police force and in the ISA…and with the resources at his disposal, maybe he could get a lead….something that would point them in the right direction. Right now all they were doing was going in circles. His first thought had been it was related to the drug case he, Bo and Abe were working on. But why would John be involved? It made no sense. This seemed personal and he had no idea who or why…but one thing was certain…in the end he would know everything. His thoughts once again returned to John. Never in a million years did he think he would be friends with John. A man who once claimed his life as his own….who took his family…basically everything from him. It had been a hard pill to swallow when he realized every single person he loved mistook John for him. But the biggest betrayal had not been his parents, Kim, Kayla or Bo….it had been Marlena. She believed John was him, fell in love with him, brought him into their home….in their bed….let him make love to her. He didn’t know which had been the hardest….knowing John made love to her or knowing that Marlena had fallen in love him. Marlena was the type of person who gave 100% to everyone she loved. But falling in love was different….something Marlena didn’t do easily. It had taken him a long time to break down her barriers…to get her to open up her heart up to him. What had taken him forever, hardly took any time for John. Of course everyone had been under the assumption he was Roman which made it a little easier to understand….but still it had been unsettling. He knew when Marlena loved….she loved deeply. Even after he saw all the evidence they had, the false DNA tests which proved John was Roman it had been difficult to accept. But in the end, he had. And somehow he had developed a friendship with John….in the beginning it had been an uneasy alliance. It had been for the kids….John had raised them in his absence….hell he had done it when Marlena was gone. And for that he would always be grateful. He knew John loved them and they loved him. He was still a part of their lives. He went to Eric’s games, showed up at school functions for Sami and Carrie….spent time with them on the weekends….and even though he still saw them, John was careful not to overstep the boundaries. Thus a friendship had been born. And now, they were all friends. He only wished John had someone in his life….someone like Marlena. For a while after Isabella died, John had seemed lost….but lately he had noticed something different about him. Maybe he found someone…maybe that someone was D.A. Rebecca Morrison. He would have to ask Marlena about that. Ah, Marlena….he couldn’t wait to see her, to take her in his arms….to make love to her. Their schedules had been off lately and it had been a while since they had been together. But he was going to make it up to her. He was going to show her how much he loved her.
**********************************************
Once again John held her in his arms. “Doc, that was incredible….you are one incredible woman.”
“Oh honey,” she said, “It’s not me….it‘s you…it’s us together.” She reached up and brushed a strand of hair from his face.
“I could stay like this forever. As long as you’re in my arms everything is right with the world.” He didn’t want to spoil the mood but he didn’t have a choice….not if he was going to get her to agree to his plan. “Doc, you know how much I love you.”
“I do….I love you the same way.”
“And you know, these last couples of days have been more than I ever imagined…but…”
Marlena finished his sentence for him, “But it’s almost over.”
John looked down at her and tilted her chin upward as he spoke. “It is…but we still have two more days. And I thought that we could spend those days together…I mean allday….no work….just us.”Marlena smiled. “Funny you should say that. I was thinking the same thing.”
“You were…that just proves it….we belong together.”
“So…..what exactly did you have in mind?”
“Well, I’ve cleared my schedule and I was hoping you could do the same.”
“Already done. I took care of it before I left the office.”
John leaned over and kissed her lightly on the lips. “I love you so much Doc. I promise you these next two days are going to be filled with nothing but romance.”
“Looks like we’ve off to a great start.” Marlena reached up and pulled back to her. “Kiss me again.”
John sat on the edge of the bed in silence…watching as Marlena slowly packed her clothes. He couldn’t see the tears falling silently down her face….nor could she see his. Each one, suffering in silence….trying to be strong for the other. It had been the most amazing two days of her life….just doing the simple things that couples do….sharing dreams for the future, eating, falling asleep i each other’s arms. Yesterday, he even found time to surprise her with a picnic lunch. Victor’s grounds were so beautiful it almost seemed like they were in Salem Park. The staff packed a picnic basket with all of their favorites and they took off on a little adventure of their own. It felt good to be outdoors once again….just like a normal couple.
Walking the grounds he’d found the perfect spot…just underneath an oak tree…overlooking the rest of the estate. They spent the better part of the day underneath that tree.
Marlena slowly turned and faced John. “John….I don’t……I don’t know….” Marlena broke out in uncontrollable sobs…not able to finish her sentence.
He rushed to her side….quickly taking her in his arms. “It’s ok baby. I know what you’re trying to say. I feel the same way.” He held her close to him until he could feel her regain her composure.
In between sobs she began to speak once again. “This last week has been one of the best times of my life and yesterday was absolutely perfect.”
“I wanted our last day and night to be special.”
“It was honey….believe me….it was a day I’ll never forget.”
John walked them over to the bed. With his arms still around her they sat down together. Marlena laid her head on his shoulder. “I feel so safe in your arms. I never want to leave.”
“I never want you to leave…..I never wanted yesterday to end.”
“Neither did I….I know I said it earlier but it was truly perfect. It seemed everything was lined up in the heavens for us to have that day…the weather….the sun shining, the slight breeze that continued all day, the picnic basket with all of our favorites and the spot under the tree where you and I made love.”
“Doc, letting you leave…..to go home to Roman….is so hard. I feel like we’re in Mexico, standing on that cliff again….saying goodbye. I swore to myself back then, I would never do it again….but here I am….letting you go once more.” He closed his eyes…afraid his emotions would take over.
Marlena raised her head from his shoulder and took his face in her hands. “John, look at me. It’s not the same this time. My heart belongs to you, not Roman. We agreed we would wait until this case… whatever it is…is finished. I couldn’t live with myself if anything happened to him because of me…because of us.”
John fought hard to keep the anguish from his voice. “I know, Doc. It’s just so damn unfair….to all of us…to you, me and Roman. I’m just so tired of pretending….pretending you and I are just friends….pretending you’re not having my baby. So much damn pretending! You know the only place we didn’t have to pretend was here. Inside of these walls, we could be ourselves. I want that now…I want it tomorrow…I want it all the time.”
Marlena tried to comfort him, “Baby, I want it too. And soon we’ll have it. We just have to be patient a little while longer.”
Patient! How much longer did he have to wait? Being patient was the last thing John wanted to do. He stood up abruptly and walked to the other side of the room. “You know Doc, I thought I was a patient man….but clearly I’m not. Not when it comes to you. I want you with me now…always.
Marlena followed him. “John, I know….it’s what I want too but we don’t have a choice. You know this.” She put her arms around him and pulled her to him. “This is not easy for me….I have to go home and pretend everything is fine between us. I’m the one who has to share….” Marlena abruptly stopped speaking. The last thing she needed to do was give John another reason to get angrier. But it was too late. She could see it in his eyes.
“Go ahead…..say it. Say what you’re thinking.”
Now she was getting angry. “You know I think we should just take a minute and table this discussion….before we say something we’ll regret.”
“You mean I’ll regret.”
“No, I mean we. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not happy about this situation either. But I’m doing the best I can. I’m tired of pretending just like you…but unlike you I have to pretend I’m still in love with a man I don’t love. I have to find a way to say no when he wants to make love to me without arousing his suspicion. Do you think that’s easy?” By the time she finished, tears were once again rolling down her cheeks. She turned and walked away from him.
John immediately felt ashamed. Here he was…complaining…when in reality it was Marlena who had the hardest job of all. He quickly followed her. “Doc I’m so sorry. I know this is hard for you. And I think the reason I said all those things is because I’ve grown so accustomed to being with you day and night. Your face is the last thing I see before I close my eyes, when I reach out in the middle of the night…you’re there and when I wake up in the morning your face is the first thing I see. And the thought of you sharing your bed with Roman….the thought of his face being the last thing you see before you close your eyes…or the first thing you see in the morning is just too much for me. Doc, don’t you get it? I’m jealous of man you don’t love….I’m jealous of the time he’ll get to spend with you. I know it doesn’t make sense but it’s the way I feel. “
Marlena slowly turned and faced him. “John I do get it. I think we should talk about this.” She grabbed him by the hand and led him to the small couch by the window. “I think the reason we’re having this fight is because we don’t want this to end. We’re both afraid of what tomorrow will bring. We can’t control that but there is something I can control.”
“Oh yeah, what’s that?”
“I can promise you one thing. Your face will be the last thing before I drift off to sleep.”
“Oh? How’s that?”
“Because my love, I will remember all the good times we’ve shared this week. I will be thinking about you….about us…about us making love day and night…night and day.”
Her words thrilled and excited him at the same time. “Sounds like a good way to fall asleep. In fact, I think you might not have enough memories to last….maybe we should make more.”
“It’s absolutely amazing….I was just thinking the same thing.” Marlena leaned in and began to unbutton John’s shirt. She stared into John’s eyes as her hands pushed the shirt down his arms and onto the floor.
“My turn.” His hands went to the buttons on her silk blouse. Marlena waited for him to begin…but instead he slid his fingers off to the side until they brushed against her nipples…causing them to harden immediately. It was something he could never resist. He continued to rub them over and over…until he could see them perfectly thru her blouse.
Marlena closed her eyes as John continued to rub her nipples. She could feel the wetness already begin to seep between her legs. He was the only man who could do that to her….she was completely dressed….yet nearing an orgasm.
He watched as her breathing quickened….the rise and fall of her breasts underneath his fingers…the way her eyes fluttered….the way her lips parted. She was the most sensual woman he had ever known.
Her obvious pleasure at his touch gave him more joy than he ever thought possible. He could feel the bulge in his pants expanding.
By now Marlena’s nipples were so sensitive they ached.
“John…..please,” her voice was laced with desire.
At that exact moment John began to unbutton her blouse….exposing her breasts which were still encased in her lacy brassiere. This time, however, he actually took time to unhook it….instead of his usual method of ripping it off her. After all, she had to leave and the rest of her clothes were already packed. Now that they were free the only thing John could think about was taking them into his mouth.
But Marlena had other ideas. She stood up quickly and dropped her skirt to the floor….revealing her naked body underneath.
John looked up at her in surprise. “Doc…”
Marlena looked down at him and smiled, “Someone who shall remain nameless once said always be prepared. And somehow I knew we would make love before I left.” She moved over him…straddling his lap…careful not to get too close to the bulge in his pants.“You look a little uncomfortable. Maybe I can help you with that.”
John leaned back into the couch and said, “You’re the only one that can help me.”
Marlena leaned over and began to rub her hand over and over his erection….causing John to groan. She could feel it throbbing thru his pants…aching to be released. But not just yet….Marlena cupped him with her hand and squeezed him. John almost jumped off the sofa. She was having fun with him and he knew it. She was in total control and he loved it. Marlena continued to caress and squeeze him… alternating between the two…hearing John trying to retain his composure but knowing that it was ultimately a losing battle.
“Doc…you’re driving me crazy.”
“It what you do to me…all the time.” Still, it was becoming increasingly difficult for her to continue….her legs were becoming weak…hell she was becoming weak. She wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. Enough! Marlena unzipped his pants, pulled his erection out and began to stroke him up and down. Not good enough…..she needed to feel him inside of her. Marlena slowly lowered herself until the tip of his penis was just outside her opening. Both sighed in relief as he began to enter her body. She moved slowly….giving her body time to adjust to him. And finally he was in…..neither one moved…..they just looked into each other’s eyes….enjoying the way he felt inside of her.
After a few seconds Marlena began to move her body up and down as John placed his hands on her hips. The rhythm of their joined bodies came naturally to them….as if they’d done it all their lives. She arched her back….placing her hands on his legs….thrusting her breasts upward….silently inviting John to touch them. He needed no other prodding. His hands left her waist as he leaned forward….grabbing one nipple with his hand…pulling and rolling it between his fingers… while his tongue began to lick the other edges of her other nipple….never taking it into his mouth. John’s teasing….drove her insane. She longed for him to take into his mouth… and so she spoke up.
“Baby…..”
Before she could say anything else, John finally passed his tongue over her entire nipple….sending her into spasms of delight. He pulled back and looked up at her. “Is this what you want?” She answered quickly, “Yes……you know it is.”
Once again he leaned in….this time taking her breast into his mouth….sucking as hard as he could…..knowing how much Marlena enjoyed it. And she did…..she closed her eyes and moaned as her body was being pulled in different directions. Marlena began to move her body faster and faster…..slamming herself onto his lap with each stroke. Feeling Marlena slamming into him made John pull and suck harder. He knew she was getting close. Her grip on his legs tightened as the pressure on her breasts increased. Without any warning, John suddenly switched….moving his mouth to her other nipple while simultaneously catching the other one between his fingers. Marlena was caught completely off guard….John’s sudden movements bringing her closer to her orgasm. By now, he was sucking and pulling as hard as he could…never wanting it to end. But he had to let go…..he could feel Marlena losing control….her movements becoming erratic as her orgasm began to take over. He grabbed her hips… helping to steady her. No sooner had he grabbed her than he felt his own orgasm begin. Marlena let go of his legs and put her arms around his neck…pulling him in closer. John buried his head in the valley between her breasts. His lips parted as he grabbed her skin and began to lightly suck it….knowing he shouldn’t….but unable to stop himself. Marlena knew what he was doing but she didn’t care….she was his….body and soul. They screamed in unison as they both climaxed. Marlena loosened her grip and slumped over his shoulder…..exhausted but at the same time exhilarated. John held on to her tightly.
**************************************************
“Are you sure Roman won’t remember anything?” Stefano’s entire plan depended on this.
“I’m positive….besides I have added in a few precautions. If Roman gets the slightest hint of a memory of what we’ve done to him or of John and Marlena….he will suffer a crippling headache. The headache will only go away once he stops trying to remember and he won’t remember what triggered the headache.”
“Good Rolf. I knew I could depend on you.”
“Stefano, I’ve also programmed him to call in every day…..that way I can monitor the situation and head off any trouble.”
“Excellent….excellent.” Stefano picked up the phone and dialed Orpheus. “It begins today.” That was the extent of their conversation. They had already agreed Orpheus would be advised of any glitches or changes in the plan. He turned once more to Rolf. “Make the other phone call and have Roman brought to me…..in restraints.”
A few minutes later Roman stood before him….wearing shackles.
“Rolf, bring him back.”
Rolf whispered into Roman’s ear and quickly moved away. The change in Roman was immediate. His eyes blazed with fury….he lunged at Stefano but the restraints stopped his movement. “Ah, Roman. It is good to see you so full of life once again.” “Stefano I swear if it’s the last thing I do….I will kill you.”
“You hate me that much…..yet I’m not the man sleeping with your wife.”
Once again Roman lunged at Stefano. “Don’t you dare mention Marlena. This is all your fault.”
Stefano laughed, “I didn’t make Marlena sleep with John. I believe that was her choice.”
“If you hadn’t brought John into our lives, Marlena would never have fallen in love with him and she would still be MY WIFE. But you played god….you destroyed my life….our lives.
“Roman, I might have introduced John to Marlena but it was her choice, I repeat her choice to fall in love with him….her choice to marry him and her choice to have an affair with him. From looking at the tape, my guess would be that John satisfies her in ways you don’t. Think about it….Marlena was a willing participant in everything you saw….John didn’t force her to do anything she didn’t want to or anything she wasn’t used to doing. No, Roman….I think it’s you.”
Enraged by Stefano’s words, Roman almost broke loose. Luckily for Stefano, his more than capable employee was standing right there. He grabbed Roman’s shackles and brutally yanked him backwards.
“That’s what I needed to see….his uncontrollable rage surface. Now hold him still.”
The man held Roman in a submissive hold.
“Now, Rolf.”
Rolf carefully made his to Roman’s side. He whispered once more in Roman’s ear. And just like that, Roman became docile. “You can remove the restraints now. He won’t give you any more trouble.”
The man holding Roman looked at Stefano for direction. But Stefano shook his head in agreement. “He’s fine. Un cuff him.”
He did as he was told and watched as Roman stood there…docile as a lamb.
Stefano slapped Rolf on the back. “Well done Rolf….well done.” He turned his attention back to his employee. “You know what to do. I want to be kept informed of his every move.”
He led Roman away.
*************************************************
John sat on the couch wrapped in a towel as Marlena finally emerged from the bathroom. “It’s about time, Doc.” While waiting for her, he’d made a decision…one she wouldn’t be happy about…but in the end would understand.
“Well I would have been out sooner, but someone distracted me and I had to take another shower.”
John looked at her sheepishly and said, “I can’t help it if I love your body.”
“Well honey, if you love me any more I won’t be able to walk.”
John held up his hands in surrender. “I promise I’ll be on my best behavior.”
“Oh, I know you will. You’re not getting anywhere near me….no matter how sexy you look with that towel wrapped around your body.” She remained on the other side of the room.
John stood up and walked over to Marlena. “Doc, before you leave there’s something I need to tell you.”
She could tell by the tone in his voice that he was serious. “Is something wrong?”
“No, Doc….nothing like that. I’ve just come to a decision that I think you should know. I’m moving back to the loft.”
“You can’t….you’re not one hundred percent.”
“Doc, you of all people know better. After the last few days together I think I’m capable of taking care of myself. My strength has returned.”
“It’s not a question of strength or stamina for that matter, it’s not safe. We don’t know who shot you and Roman. Your life could still be in danger.”
“Marlena, I can’t hide out here forever. It’s not me. Besides, maybe if I’m out in the open I can draw whoever did this out in the open.”
“So you want to be bait. Is that what you’re saying?”
“No…that’s not what I’m saying.”
“That’s exactly what you’re saying. You’re trying to lure whoever it is out in the open. You’re the bait.”
“Doc, listen to me. I don’t want to do this…I have to…..for us. Inside these walls I can control what happens to you while you’re with me….but out there….I can’t. Roman’s coming back today….you can’t stay here any longer. I can’t take the chance of you being with me and something happens. I need to move around….to see if I can pick up on anything. If they think I’ve let my guard down maybe they’ll make a mistake.”
“What happens if they don’t make a mistake…but you do?”
“That won’t happen, I promise.”
“Don’t make promises you might not be able to keep.”
“Marlena, I promise you I’ll be careful.” He placed his hand on her stomach. “I have too much to live for.”
She knew it was pointless to argue with him. He had already made up his mind and nothing she could say would make him change it. “I still don’t like this….but I know you…you’ve made up your mind. And there’s nothing I can say to make you change it.”
“Well…if you’re really interested in trying to change my mind, I can think of a thing or two.” He placed her hand on the towel around his waist.
“Honey, unless you want to carry me…that’s not going to happen.”
“I can do that.”
“Ok…then let me be perfectly clear. I can barely walk now…there’s nothing you can do to change my mind.”
“Not even this.” John pulled her to him and began to kiss her passionately. She immediately responded…she even began to pull on the towel but her at the last minute she pushed him away.
“John, are you trying to kill me?”
He laughed. “No just making a point. It doesn’t matter what we say….our bodies have a mind of their own.”
And suddenly there was silence between them….tension building….desire returning.
John was the first to speak. “Doc, you better go.” If she didn’t, he couldn’t be sure he could control himself. He would take the towel off himself.
“I know.” She looked around. “Where’s my suitcase?”
“I had Rico put it in your car while you were in the shower.”
“Ok…then I guess I’ll go.” Marlena walked to the door but stopped before she opened it. Afraid to face him…with her back to him she said, “I love you John.”
“I love you too, Marlena.”
The door opened and just like that she was gone. Suddenly the room became oppressive…stifling…devoid of all life. It seemed when Marlena left, everything good disappeared. Yes, it was time for him to leave. Without her here, it didn’t quite feel the same. He started packing his clothes. He would leave the minute Rico returned. John had given Rico strict instructions…he was to follow her and make sure she reached her home safely.
**********************************************
Marlena quickly unpacked her suitcase. She didn’t have a lot of clothes….she certainly didn’t have a lot of lingerie….John had taken care of that. She would have to go shopping….again.
God, she was tired…..again due to John. She needed to be coherent when she faced Roman for the first time. Maybe if she closed her eyes for a few minutes it would help. Before she realized it, she was fast asleep and dreaming about John.
**********************************************
Roman knocked on the door and walked into Abe’s office. “Hello partner.”
Abe looked up….anger clearly displayed on his face. “Don’t hello partner me. Where the hell have you been? Wait before you start, let me get Bo in here.”
Five minutes later, Bo walked in. “Well bro, let’s hear it. Where have you been? Better yet, what the hell have you been up to?”Damn! This wasn’t the reception he was hoping for….especially since he had nothing new to tell. “It’s kind of complicated.”
Abe spoke up, “Well, why don’t you explain it to us. I’m sure we can follow along.”
Roman sat back in his chair. “Initially I thought I had a lead on the shooting. I met a guy in a bar…more like a dive….and he gave me a name I never heard of. Apparently this guy was someone important but had managed to stay off our radar. So, I called in a couple of favors at the ISA and after some initial denying…they finally admitted he was a player. But after getting a line on him and his whereabouts nothing panned out.”
Now it was Bo’s turn to speak, “So the bottom line is: you learned absolutely nothing and you did it even after Abe told you not to do something reckless.”
Roman said nothing.
“Do you realize we had no clue where you were? Suppose something would have happened to you. What about Marlena and the kids? Did you even think about them? If I would have done that you would want my ass. You know I’m right.”
Again Roman said nothing.
Abe finally broke the silence. “What’s done is done. But the next time you get a lead, I don’t care how insignificant you think it is you better let us in on it. Next time you won’t get off so easily.”
Now that the unofficial reprimand was over they could relax. “So bro, have you talked to your wife yet?”
“No, I wanted to get this out of the way so I could spend the rest of my time with her…..without any distractions or interruptions.”
“You have any special plans?”asked Abe.
“Well, I was thinking about a weekend getaway. You know away from the house but not that far…..I don’t want to do a lot of driving. I was thinking about the Horton Cabin.”
“That sounds perfect. Hope and I went there a while back and we had a great time. I’m sure the Hortons won’t have a problem with you using it.”
“I think I’ll stop by the Hortons on the way home. If Marlena’s up to it we may leave tonight….if not…first thing tomorrow morning.”
***********************Marlena’s Dream***************************
Marlena leaned against the tree while John’s head rested in her lap. She began to run her fingers thru his hair. It was the perfect way to end their picnic. For once they had been able to go outdoors…to get some fresh air and sunshine without worrying about being seen. They talked about everything….the sex of the baby, the baby’s name, who the baby would look like, where they would live once they were together. John was sure it was a girl….Marlena said boy; Marlena wanted to name him John, jr. while John didn’t really have a name….Marlena was sure he would have dark hair and blue eyes while John was sure she would look just like her mother. They both agreed to live in the penthouse until they could find a house. She looked down at him once more. Damn! He looked so good….his eyes closed, his shirt half unbuttoned so that she could see the hair on his muscular chest. Marlena couldn’t help herself…..she wanted to touch him. Her hand slid inside his shirt.
John’s eyes were closed but he wasn’t sleeping. He was enjoying Marlena running her fingers thru his hair. It felt so good to be out in the open….not hiding behind closed doors. And suddenly he felt her hand slipping inside his shirt…..making his way down his chest. Without opening his eyes, he reached up and pulled her down to him. Their lips parted at the first touch. Their tongues met….almost shyly in the beginning…but as their desire began to build…..the kiss became more passionate. Soon it was all consuming…their bodies on fire. She began to rake her nails into his skin as her hand continued to travel down his body. As gently as he could, John suddenly flipped Marlena over…reversing their positions….slowly placing her on the ground while he straddled her.
She was surprised but pleased. “I love it when you take charge.”
“Well then you’re going to love what I’m about to do to you next.”
“So you say. Prove it.”
There was no need for any more words. John leaned down and began kissing her neck….slowly making his way down her body… unbuttoning her blouse as the need arose. Marlena moaned in ecstasy…her hands running thru his hair. John continued to move down her body….unzipping her skirt and slipping it down her hips, legs and finally tossing it aside. Marlena waited….anticipating what was to come…feeling her heart beat rapidly…desperately wanting to feel his tongue penetrate her vagina. Her wait was soon over as John spread her legs and slowly leaned in….inhaling the sweet aroma that was her scent. Marlena’s breathing quickened as she felt his tongue brush lightly across her opening….managing to come in contact with her clitoris. Again his tongue brushed against her…ever so gently prodding his way inside. Stroke after stroke…deeper and deeper… until his tongue was moving in and out of her body. Marlena’s pelvis began to move…..matching John’s rhythm. She could feel her orgasmbegan to rise to the surface. He felt so good….he made her feel so good.
*********************Roman*******************************
The house was completely dark as Roman entered. He’d spent more time at the station then he intended….catching up on everything he missed while he was gone. After leaving he stopped off at the Hortons and set everything up. They could have the cabin for the weekend. Roman walked up the stairs.
***********************Marlena’s Dream*****************************
“Oh baby…that feels wonderful.”
Sensing she was near, John quickened his pace.
God, the things he could do with his tongue. Marlena closed her eyes as she grabbed his head and held it in place. “Right there…..please don’t stop….Oh God! Don’t stop!” Marlena exploded…into what seemed like a million pieces…each piece experiencing its own jolt of electricity. John continued pushing his tongue in and out until he sensed her orgasm was subsiding. He slowly removed his tongue and made his way up her body….until her face was directly beneath him.
***************************************************
Roman opened the door to the bedroom and found Marlena sleeping peacefully on the bed. She looked so beautiful…in fact she seemed to be glowing. He made his way over to her.
***************************************************
Marlena opened her eyes and saw John’s face. “I love you.”
Roman answered, “I love you too.”
God, she took his breath away. He wanted to make love to her in the worst way…but he knew she was still half asleep. Marlena was never one to be alert the minute she woke up. In fact, the only time he could remember her being the first one out of bed was when the twins were infants. That was the only time in their entire married life she beat him out of bed.
“Shh. Go back to sleep Doc.” Apparently it was a cold shower for him tonight….maybe even two. He’d have to settle for sleeping next to her.
But tomorrow….tomorrow would be different. Tomorrow he would make love to his wife….starting first thing in the morning and then the would head out to the cabin.
Marlena closed her eyes….never fully awake…never realizing it was Roman…not John.
**************************************************
Was Roman home? Had he tried anything? What excuse did Marlena give him? Did he suspect anything? These were questions running thru John’s head as he drove himself to the loft. On impulse he turned off the highway and headed over to their house. He even made it to their street but at the last moment, common sense took over again… he simply drove past. As he passed the house he noticed Roman’s car on the driveway and the house was dark. This didn’t alleviate any of his fears but there was nothing he could do about it….so he continued driving to the loft. He would have to trust that Marlena would be able to handle Roman.
A few minutes later, John sat alone in the dark….completely miserable. It never occurred to him that he would be so miserable in his own home. Every where he looked he saw Marlena…he remembered making love to her in every room of the loft…on the couch, on the table, against the door, in the shower, in his bed…there wasn’t a room he couldn’t go in that didn’t bring up memories of Marlena. When he closed his eyes he saw her face….her body. One thing was certain…he would never get any sleep tonight. He missed her so much….and that was just after one week of being together.
There was no way he could live without her in his life. John slowly made his way upstairs. There was nothing he could do but wait…wait until tomorrow. Damn! Tomorrow! He hadn’t made any kind of plan to see her…and he needed to see her. He’d have to find a way. But how? How would she know he wanted to see her? Where? When? These were questions, he had no answers to. Calm down he told himself. Just relax….it’ll come to you. And little by little it did. If he was feeling this way he knew she would be too. She would need to see him just as badly as he needed to see her. But, when? Put yourself in Roman’s place. After being away from Marlena for a week, Roman would be less likely to leave her alone as the day progressed. He would want to spend as much time as he could. So it would have to be in the morning…..early. Marlena wasn’t exactly an early riser so he would never suspect she would leave the house. That settled it…early in the morning. Ok….next question. Where? It would have to be somewhere close….she wouldn’t have a lot of time. And it would have to be somewhere she wouldn’t run into anyone she knew. That ruled out the loft. Too much of a possibility someone would see her on her way over here. That left only two places: the diner or the penthouse. On the surface, the penthouse seemed the logical place…no one knew about it. But it was a good distance from the house and time was definitely a factor. That left the diner. She would be at the diner… he was positive. He felt a little better…not much….but it was a start.
Tomorrow couldn’t come fast enough. John closed his eyes and tried to get some sleep but it was a losing battle. He did nothing but watch the clock. And finally at five a.m. he decided to take a shower. He wasn’t sure what time she would get there but he wanted to be there whenever she showed up. Even if that meant he’d wait for hours.
************************************************
Something wasn’t right…it didn’t feel right. Marlena’s eyes popped opened. It took a few seconds before she realized she was back home….no longer in the mansion….no longer with John. And if she wasn’t with John….than it was Roman’s arms around her. Roman.
When had he come home? The last thing she remembered was lying down to take a nap. She had been exhausted. What time was it? How long had she been sleeping? Marlena looked at the clock on the nightstand….five thirty. She had been sleeping for hours. Now what?
Marlena knew once Roman woke up he would want to make love….and that wasn’t an option. She could feel the panic within her begin to rise. Marlena slowly eased herself out of bed….careful not to
wake Roman. She needed time to think. Marlena quickly made her way downstairs. She needed room to pace….she needed to think rationally….something she was finding increasingly difficult with each minute that passed. Calm down….calm down, she told herself. Her breathing became rapid…almost to the point of hyperventilating. John…..she needed John. But should she take the chance and call him? No…what if Roman woke up? What if he heard her on the phone? Could she take the chance and try and see him? And if she did, where would he be? At the loft…at the mansion…at the penthouse? She had no idea. Ok, go through each place and think about it. The mansion was out…he told her he was moving back to the loft. The penthouse was too far away…it would take too much time. That left the loft…but would he be waiting for her at the loft. She wasn’t sure. There was the possibility of her being seen. That was every place…there was no other place they met……except….except the diner. The diner was close and also gave her the perfect excuse. If Roman woke before she returned, she could say she was picking up breakfast….there wasn’t a lot of food in the house. After all, she hadn’t bought groceries in a while. Please be there she prayed. Marlena quietly made her way into their room and into her closet. She scribbled a quick note, left it on her pillow, grabbed a pair of jeans and a shirt and went into the guest bathroom. Ten minutes later she was out the door and on her way to the diner. The clock on the wall said 6:00a.m.
John sat there waiting…he would wait as long as it took. He was sitting in the back….away from the front door….prying eyes. Each time he heard the door opened, his heart skipped a beat….hoping it was Marlena…making her way to the back….to him. He was on his second cup of coffee…but it didn’t matter…he’d drink a whole pot if he had to. Again the door opened. He looked up…not really expecting to see her…but there she was…a vision of heaven.
Marlena’s eyes darted everywhere as she looked for John…finally seeing him in the back booth. Her mind was telling her to run into his arms but instead she casually strolled to the back and sat across from him.
“Doc, are you alright?” He could see something was troubling her.
“Better…now that I’m with you. I was hoping you’d be here.”
John waved off the approaching waitress. “I knew you’d come. Now tell me, what happened?”
“Nothing.”
“Doc, tell me.”
“I’m telling you…nothing happened. I fell asleep and when I woke up this morning Roman was beside me. I never heard him come in.”
“Where is he now?”
“He was still sleeping when I left. I left a note saying I was picking up breakfast so I can’t stay long.”
John sighed in relief. “I was so worried about you. I didn’t get any sleep last night. I thought staying in the mansion would be tough but I had no idea how hard it would be back in the loft. Everywhere I look I see you….I see us. It’s only been one night and I don’t know how I’m going to survive without you.”
Marlena reached under the table and took his hand. “I feel the same way. I don’t know how I’m going to make it every day without seeing your face.”
“Doc, we’re just going to have to find a way. I can’t do it any other way.” He motioned for the waitress.
After Marlena ordered a cup of tea and breakfast for her and Roman they sat in silence…each lost in their own thoughts.
Finally, John spoke, “You know Doc, I think you need to have a way to reach me even if you can’t call me direct. You know in case something happens or something changes.”
“John, you worry too much.”
“When it comes to you, I can’t help it. I just think you should have a way to get a message to me.”
“I don’t think it’s necessary but I can tell you’re not going to let this go, are you?”
“No, I’m not.”
“I’m guessing you have something or someone in mind.”
“I do. Laura….she already knows we’re together, she knows about the baby. If you need to give me a message she can reach me. But Doc, you have to promise me….if there’s ever an emergency, I expect you to call me.”
“I’ll call, I promise.”
“I’m serious. If there’s an emergency with you or the baby or any kind of situation, you need to call me directly. Damn the consequences, I want to know.”
Before Marlena could respond, the waitress was back with her order. John quickly paid the check so they could continue their conversation. “John, I love that you worry about me so much and if it’ll make you feel better, I’ll talk to Laura.”
“That’s all I’m asking.”
Marlena grabbed the food and began to stand.
“Whoa”, he said as he continued to hold on to her hand. “No so fast. Where do you think you’re going?”
“John, I don’t have a lot of time. I need to get back in case Roman wakes up. Picking up breakfast doesn’t take hours.”
“I know that. But you’re not leaving here before we have a moment alone….and before you say anything I know we don’t have a lot of time.”
“Honey, I really have to go.”
He looked at her….pleading his case with his eyes. “Five minutes….that all I need…five minutes and I swear I’ll let you go.”
She could never refuse him anything when he looked at her that way. “Five minutes.”
John quickly looked around and stood up. “Follow me.”
Marlena found herself standing in the in the broom closet, leaning against the door. The last time she’d been here with John they’d had sex.
John could tell by the expression on her face…she remembered the broom closet. “Bring back any memories?” After locking the door, he took the food from her hand and placed it on the chair.
“Oh yeah,” she answered.
While holding her hands in his, John slowly raised them above her head…effectively pinning her against the door. He moved in closer….inches away from her body….their eyes locked on one another. John crossed Marlena’s wrists over one another….enabling him to hold them with one hand while his other hand made its way down her body….and finally underneath her shirt. He leaned in and savagely attacked her mouth as his hand made its way to her breasts. Marlena closed her eyes as she felt John’s hand grabbing and pulling at her nipples. She returned his kiss with equal passion…pulling, tugging and biting his bottom lip…their tongues battling for supremacy. He abruptly pulled away….leaving her breathless and wanting more.
Without any warning he began to attack her neck…nuzzling and nipping at her skin. He pressed his body against her….using his leg to widen her stance. She could feel his hand moving down her stomach, stopping only after it reached the snap on her jeans. Before she could say anything, she heard the snap open and her zipper being lowered. John shoved his hand in between her legs…his fingers automatically finding their way to her moist vagina. In an instant, they were inside of her….quickly moving in and out….rubbing her swollen clitoris….jerking her body up and down. John pressed his forehead against hers….demanding she open her eyes.
“Look at me Doc,” he growled.”
Marlena instantly complied. “Oh…..oh….John,” she panted.
John’s hand began to move faster and faster….causing her body to move erratically. “Tell me you love me,” he demanded.
“I…..love…oh god…..I love you. I….love…you! Marlena exploded against his hand.
John quickly released her arms and caught her as she slumped forward. He held on to her as tightly as he could…supporting her until she was able to stand on her own two feet. John looked at his watch… noting the time. “I lied…it took a little longer than five minutes but I think it was worth it.”
“So do I honey….so do I.”
John leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips. “Ok Doc, let me make sure it’s ok for us to leave.”
Marlena didn’t move.
“Doc I can’t open the door unless you move.”
“John, I can’t let you leave just yet.”
“Marlena, what are you talking about?”
“Honey…you’re in no condition to leave.” She cupped the obvious bulge in his pants. “I can help you with this.” With one hand on his chest and the other cupping his erection, she reversed their positions. This time his back was to the door and she was standing in front of him.
“Doc, you don’t have time….as much as I would love for you to help me, you have to get back. I can make it home. Besides, once I’m at the loft I’ll just take a cold shower…or two….or three.” He smiled at his own attempt at a joke.
As her hands unzipped his pants she said, “John you won’t need a cold shower once I’m finished.” Marlena was on her knees before he could say anything else.
************************************************
It felt good to be sleeping in his own bed…next to Marlena. And now that he was awake, they could make up for lost time. Roman reached out…expecting to feel her warm body next to him but instead all he felt was empty space. No need to worry….she was probably in the bathroom…he could wait a few minutes longer. But as the minutes continued to tick away, with no sign of Marlena he grew concerned. He got out of bed and knocked on the door.
“Doc, is everything alright?”
No answer. He knocked harder.
“Doc, answer me.”
Still no answer.
Roman slowly turned the knob and walked into an empty bathroom. Marlena was nowhere in sight…in fact it looked like she hadn’t even come in here. He turned around and walked back to the bedroom. Ok, where was she? Downstairs…in the kitchen? God, he hoped not. As much as he loved her…her cooking was something else. Doc was an accomplished woman in many things but cooking was definitely not one of them. As he walked downstairs, he didn’t smell anything cooking….that was both good and bad. Good because she wasn’t cooking but bad because if she wasn’t in the kitchen, than where was she?
“Doc, are you down there? Doc?”
After a thorough search of downstairs; and still no sign of Marlena he was getting more worried and just a little bit angry. Where the hell was she? He’d been gone for over a week and this was definitely not the homecoming he had imagined. Why would she leave without telling him? She wouldn’t….she probably didn’t want to wake him. That meant there had to be a note. Roman headed back to the bedroom….it was probably up there….somewhere. After entering the room, he looked on the dresser, the nightstand and as he was turning around he saw the slip of paper on her pillow. Roman snatched the note and read it.
*****************************************************
She pulled his erection out and began stroking it up and down. John closed his eyes as he felt Marlena’s hands work their magic on him.
“Oh Doc…..this feels so good.”
“Just wait…..you’re about to feel even better.” Marlena leaned in and took the tip of his penis in her mouth….always amazed at the width and length of it. She placed her hands on his hips as her tongue swirled around and around….taking him in little by little. John’s hands found their way into Marlena’s hair as she began to move her head back and forth. Her mouth was so warm…so inviting. He felt like a butterfly about to explode out its cocoon.
“Doc….Doc….you have to stop. I’m going to……Doc…” Part of him wanted her to stop…the other part never wanted her to stop. Which part would win?
Marlena began to move faster and faster….sucking harder and harder. He felt so good in her mouth….she loved the taste of him. The closer he got to his orgasm the more turned on she became.
He was almost to the point of no return…it was now or never. John somehow found the strength to push her away. “NO DOC!” he said forcefully. “I want to be inside of you.” As he pulled her up to her feet, his hands frantically lowered her jeans and panties to the floor. Marlena quickly stepped out of them. Her legs wrapped around his waist as picked her up. Using the door for leverage, John entered Marlena roughly. She bit down on his shoulder to keep from crying out. Her hands made their way underneath his shirt. He buried his head in her neck as he thrust in and out of her. Marlena’s body jerked as John thrust deeper and deeper…harder and harder….faster and faster. He could feel her fingernails rake over his skin with each stroke. It was pain and pleasure….he loved it. Her turn. Somehow John managed to slip his hand between them and lift her shirt until her breasts were exposed. He began to squeeze and pull her nipples while he attacked her neck. His hands and mouth were all over the place. John soon found that place just behind her ear….underneath her hair. He grabbed the skin and began to suck as hard as he could. She knew what he was doing but she didn’t care…she enjoyed it. He was the only man she ever allowed to mark her body….not even Roman had enjoyed that privilege. But with John it was different….he was so passionate. He brought out primal instincts in her that she never knew existed. It was so basic….so primal….so exhilarating. Her fingers were digging deeper and deeper into his skin…almost drawing blood. They were both out of control….their passion overwhelmed them.
********************************************************
Roman slipped the note in his pocket. He was disappointed she wasn’t here but on the bright side at least he was guaranteed a good breakfast. Might as well put the time to good use. He still had to unpack his suitcase from his unsuccessful trip and re-pack for what was guaranteed to be a lot more fun. All he needed was an extra pair of jeans and a couple of shirts. With any luck, he wouldn’t use any of them. He planned a nice long romantic weekend with his beautiful wife. Just him and Marlena….no outside distractions….no children.
Now that the twins were getting older and Carrie was 13 it was getting a little easier. On the one hand he was enjoying the freedom they were gaining but on the other hand, he wanted another child. Maybe this weekend he would see if Marlena felt the same way. He’d mentioned it a few weeks back but she didn’t seem receptive to the idea at the time. Maybe this weekend it would be different. He’d missed so much of Carrie and the twins’ baby years. Hell, Carrie hadn’t come into his life until she was 5 years old. And the twins were babies when he left…..not left….when Stefano took him. John had spent more time raising his children than he did. With another child it would be different. It wasn’t that he was trying to replace the years he lost….he just wanted another child with Marlena. He always wanted a house full of children.
Enough daydreaming! He needed to be packed by the time Marlena came home. That way they could eat, she could throw a few things in a carry case and they could be on their way. Roman grabbed his duffle bag.
********************************************************
Marlena bit her bottom lip so hard, she drew blood. It was the only means she had of stopping herself from crying out. She felt like New Years Eve fireworks….flying high into the sky and finally exploding into several thousand bright lights.
John was right behind Marlena. His entire body was on fire. Marlena was the match that lit his fuse. His body began to tremble as his seed spilled into her body. His release was so intense he wasn’t sure if he had the strength to continue standing.
Still breathing heavily but sensing his strength ebbing, Marlena unwrapped her legs from John and tried to stand on her own two feet. She was somewhat successful. While she was able to stand….it was only a few seconds before she felt her legs give way. Before she slumped to the floor John pulled her to him.
“Doc…I love you….I love you….I love you.” He repeated the phrase over and over.
“John….my love, you are my life…my soulmate.”
John raised her hand and kissed it. As her hand was coming down, Marlena caught a glimpse of her watch…an action that rudely jolted her back to reality.
“Oh my God! I’ve been gone too long.”
“Marlena,” he said trying to calm her. “It hasn’t been that long…it just seems that way. Look at your watch.”
The calmness of his voice helped to soothe her. She took the time to actually look at her watch and realized John was right. It hadn’t been that long. “You’re right….but I have to go. I’ve already been gone longer than I should have.” Marlena began to gather her clothes. She slipped on her jeans and put her panties in her purse.
John groaned at the thought of her walking around with nothing underneath her jeans. “You’re killing me Doc.”
She reached up and squeezed his face. “John, you are one insatiable man.”
“Only for you, Marlena….only for you.” He leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips.
She playfully pushed him away. “Uh uh. That’s how it always starts. Now open the door and see if it’s safe for me to get to the ladies room.”
“Yes ma’am.” John cracked open the door and looked both ways before he turned back to Marlena. “All clear.”
She squeezed past him and hurried into the ladies room. Marlena looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was a mess. Luckily the room was empty…otherwise she was sure there would be lots of stares. She looked liked a woman who just had sex….correction who just had amazing sex. There was no denying it. Afraid to look, but desperate to know Marlena slowly lifted her hair. And there it was…..John’s mark. It would take days for it to leave…..but she didn’t care. She loved it when he lost control….when his passion overtook him…when all reason left him. Snap out of it she told herself. Hurry up before someone comes in. Marlena turned on the faucet. Ten minutes later she walked out….refreshed.
John was waiting outside the door…holding her food. He looked up the minute he heard the door open. She took his breath away. He had to tell her. “Damn! You take my breath away.”
Marlena was touched by his words. It wasn’t an idle compliment, he meant it and she knew it. John was the type of man who chose his words carefully…who never said something he didn’t mean. “I feel the same way every time I see you.”
They stood there…facing one another…knowing what was to come. It was time for her to leave him and go home. Neither one wanted to be the first to say it but they both knew it had to be done. John could see the sorrow and turmoil in Marlena’s eyes. He would make it easier for her and be the first to say it. “Doc, it’s time. You leave first. I’ll wait and leave after you.”
She shook her head in agreement….not wanting to say the words….but unable to leave without saying anything. “I know…I love you John.” Marlena turned and walked away….tears already forming in the corners of her eyes.
“I love you too, Doc.” She was the love of his life….hell she was his life. He watched as she walked away from him…her hips swaying from side to side. Marlena was the sexiest woman he had ever known. She exuded sexuality…something she was completely unaware of. John finally turned and made his way into the men’s restroom.
***********************************************
Fifteen minutes Marlena pulled into the driveway. She took a moment to gather herself before exiting the car. Walking up to the house she silently prayed Roman was still asleep but prepared in case he was already awake. The minute she opened the door, she knew her prayers hadn’t been answered. He was already awake.
“Doc!” he shouted as he ran the down the stairs.
Before she could answer him, Roman took the food from her, tossed it on the den table and pulled her into his arms. Startled, she didn’t immediately respond to him. Something Roman noticed quickly.
He pulled back and looked at her….puzzled…unsure of what was wrong. “Doc, is something wrong?”
The look on his face and his question snapped her back into reality. “You startled me….that’s all.”
Just for a second, Roman didn’t believe her. Something was different. But before his doubts fully materialized he shrugged it off. After all, he had been gone for a week and had left suddenly. He smiled and pulled her back into his arms. “Doc, I’ve missed you.” Roman leaned in and kissed her. It wasn’t tender, or sweet….it was desperate demanding. It was something she definitely didn’t want….not from him. But to pull away would arouse his suspicion….and she didn’t want to do anything that would cause him to question her any further. So she did what she had to…she returned his kiss but ended it quickly.
“Roman I’m glad you’re home….safe.” And she meant it. She would always worry about him….she would always care for him. “Now,” she said as she moved away from him. “Let’s go warm this food. I’m starving.”
Sitting at the kitchen table…eating…Roman told her about his trip and lack of success. “I thought I had a lead but it turned out to be nothing.”
“Roman, you shouldn’t have done that. That was dangerous….not to mention stupid. Do you realize you could have been killed?”
He lowered his head. “I know, Doc. Believe me, I know. I got this same lecture from Bo and Abe yesterday when I got back.”
“Good for them.”
Roman was tired of talking about his busted trip. He wanted to talk about other things…namely his surprise: The Horton Cabin. “Doc, I have a surprise for you. You and I haven’t been on the same page for the last couple of months and I want to remedy that.”
This wasn’t what she wanted to hear. In fact she didn’t want to have this conversation….not now…not ever.
He was a little surprised she didn’t immediately ask him about his plans. Marlena never wanted to wait….she always wanted to know ahead of time. Still, he let it pass. “We’re going away….”
Panic set in. “Roman I just can’t up and leave. I have responsibilities.”
“Whoa Doc, hold on…let me finish. It’s only for the weekend. We’re going to the Horton Cabin….we’ll back tomorrow evening.”
She needed time to think…a way to stall him. “Maybe the Horton’s are using their cabin. It’s kind of late to ask them; don’t you think?”
“Already taken care of. It’s all set. As soon as you pack, we’re out of here.”
NO! NO! NO! She screamed in her head. This was bad….very bad.
Not what she wanted at all. Marlena didn’t realize her facial expression betrayed her thoughts.
Roman noticed it immediately. She didn’t want to go away with him. “Doc, is there a reason you don’t want to go? Is there something you’re not telling me?”
Yes! She thought…there’s a lot I’m not telling you. But instead she said, “Roman, you’re right…we haven’t connected in a while. You take off without a word….gone for a week and now that you’re back I’m just supposed to be happy you want to whisk me away. I’m supposed to just drop everything and go away with you. It doesn’t work that way!”
“No Marlena. That’s not what I’m trying to do.” She misunderstood. “I know we have things to work on…I just thought it would be easier without the distractions…people dropping in….work. I just want to spend time with my wife….alone! Is that so bad?”
There was no way she could argue. If she persisted, he would know something was wrong. “No Roman. I just want you to realize that this weekend won’t be a quick fix.”
He hadn’t realized their problems were that bad…but apparently they were. No matter…he would do whatever it took. “So, does that mean we’re going?”
Trying desperately to keep the resignation and disappointment out of her voice she answered him. “Yes it does.” She needed to get word to John. “I just remembered….I was supposed to have lunch with Laura today.” Marlena looked at her watch. “It’s too early to call right now. I’ll do it later.”
“Doc, there’s no phone up there. You might want to call her now. I want to leave as soon as possible. That way we’ll have the whole day.”
Stall for time….stall for time. “Tell you what…I need to take a shower.
I’ll call on our way out.” Marlena headed upstairs. Once she closed the door, she sat on the bed…her head in her hands. There was no way to get out of it. She had to go. Marlena walked over to her dresser. She pulled out just enough clothes for the two days….nothing that could be remotely considered sexy. Sleep wear would be an old pair of pajamas. After packing her bag, she headed for the shower.
*******************************************************
Roman continued to sit at the table….immersed in thoughts that troubled him. She used to love to go to the cabin….it was their private getaway. And today, if he didn’t know better he’d swear she didn’t want to be alone with him. Was something going on? He felt it. Right there on the outer perimeter of his mind there was something… something he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. He tried to concentrate….and all of a sudden a blinding headache….his eyes automatically closed. It was as if someone shone a bright light into his eyes. And just like that it was gone. What had he been thinking about? He couldn’t remember. All he knew was he had to make a phone call.
Five minutes later he heard the shower running. His first instinct was to join her in the shower but after their previous conversation he knew that was the wrong move. He needed to be patient. However, that didn’t mean he couldn’t watch…he ran up the stairs.
*******************************************************
Marlena stood in front of the mirror….naked…pinning up her hair. She saw the mark John left….memories and sensations flooded her mind.
Her nipples hardened right before her very own eyes. Damn! She wanted him again. Stop thinking about John she told herself. Roman’s waiting. Marlena quickly stepped into the shower. But the memories of her and John would not leave…in fact they intensified. She stood there as the water ran down her body…caressing it…causing her to wish it was John’s hands instead of the water from the shower. Marlena closed her eyes as she grabbed the soap and began to rub it all over her body. Her lips parted as she imagined John standing behind her….his hands roaming all over her body. So lost in her fantasy, Marlena never heard the door open.
Roman stood there…..not quite sure he was actually watching his wife. He stared as her hands caressed her body…..moving in a circular direction….inching closer and closer to her breasts. Roman’s mouth watered as her hands finally made contact with her nipples. He had never seen her act this way before. She was so sensual….so alive….so desirable. This was not the woman he knew….this was a woman whose inner inhibitions had been released. Completely mesmerized by Marlena, he continued to watch as her hands slowly made their way down her body.
It wasn’t her hands…it was John’s hands…caressing her…loving her. She could feel his breath on the back of her neck. His hands were slowly making their way to her very center. She needed to see him. Marlena opened her eyes. She was alone in the shower but not alone in the bathroom…Roman was there….watching her.
Their eyes locked onto one another.
I keep trying to get out of the gutter but it keeps pulling me back in. The story is about to really get going I promise. If only I can stay out of the gutter.
Marlena couldn’t believe her eyes….Roman was standing in the bathroom watching her while she took a shower…watching while she fantasized about John. She quickly turned off the water and wrapped her towel around her.
This woman in the shower wasn’t his wife. He didn’t know her. She was a complete stranger to him. But she was definitely someone he wanted to know. “Doc, don’t stop on my account. I was enjoying the show.”
Embarrassed by her actions she didn’t quite know what to say. “Roman….I….I …uh didn’t see you standing there.” She walked quickly passed him….avoiding making any kind of eye contact with him.
Roman stood there for a moment….unable to shake the images of
Marlena out of his mind. When did this happen to his wife? In all their married years he had never seen this side of her. It was a side that excited him but also worried him. He loved the fact that she was so free in her sexuality but he was also curious to know just exactly when this transformation took place….and more importantly why? Roman followed her into their bedroom. He could see by the expression on her face she was embarrassed he saw her.
By the time Roman reached their room, Marlena was half dressed. She decided her best course of action was to ignore the whole situation….pretend it hadn’t happened. “I’m almost ready.”
He could tell by the expression on her face and tone she didn’t want to discuss anything. And that was fine with him….they could talk about it later. The truth was he didn’t want to talk about it either. Even though this side of her excited him, he was also a little unsettled by this new Marlena. “That’s fine…I’ll be waiting for you downstairs.” Roman walked out of their room and headed downstairs.
Marlena dressed in record time. Right now, getting away….going to the Horton Cabin seemed like a really good idea. It would give them something else to talk about. They could both pretend nothing out of the ordinary happened…..he hadn’t really seen anything unusual. She would have to be extremely careful from now on. Clearly she wasn’t thinking straight….she would have to focus. Marlena headed downstairs.
Roman looked up as he heard her on the stairs. He watched her as she approached him. Even her walk was different. It was more sexual. It wasn’t something she did on purpose….it was just who she had become. And as exciting as this new Marlena seemed….he still wanted…no make that needed to know, what caused this change in her. So far this weekend hadn’t started the way he expected. He could only wonder what other surprises it held for him. Time would tell.
“I’m ready,” she said as she made her way over to him. “I just need to call Laura.” Please be there she prayed as she dialed her number. One ring…no answer. Two rings…no answer. Three rings…still no answer. She’d have to leave a message and hope Laura could pick up on her clues. Four rings….and finally….Laura answered.
“Hello.”
“Hi Laura, this is Marlena. I didn’t wake you, did I?”“No, I’ve been up for a while. What can I do for you?”
Please pick up on my clues, she prayed. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to break our lunch date for today. Roman’s back and we’re going up to the Horton Cabin for the weekend. I’ll be back some time tomorrow.” She’d done her part….now it was all up to Laura.
Laura didn’t say anything. She knew there was no lunch date….so that meant Marlena was trying to tell her something. But what? She’d have to wing it. “I take it Roman’s right there.”
“Right…we can do it another day.”
“Do you want to go to the cabin?”
“No, that’s not going to work.”
“But you have no choice.”
“True…I can check my schedule when I get back.”
“Do you need me to do anything?”
“Yes…sounds good.” She looked over at Roman and mouthed the words she’d be off the phone soon.
“You want me to try and get you out of this?”
“No…I think the first day works better for me.”
“You’re ok with going but you need me to do something.”“Right…I’ll talk to you soon.” Marlena hung up the phone. “Ok, let’s go.”
Roman and Marlena walked out the door together. Neither one noticed the car parked down street…a lone passenger sitting in it.
*************************************************
Laura sat there holding the receiver in her hand. Marlena wanted her to do something but right now she had no idea what. Maybe John would know….John! Of course! She wanted her to tell John she was going away for the weekend. That had to be it. Laura dialed John’s number.
**************************************************
The cabin was only an hour away. Roman and Marlena made small talk on the ride up. Anything to avoid the conversation neither one wanted to have right now. Mostly they talked about the children….how much they missed them….how quickly they were growing up. Roman went so far as to say how he wouldn’t mind having another child.
Marlena said nothing.
Just before reaching the cabin, Roman turned off the main road. A quarter of a mile down was a little gourmet store. “Remember this store, Doc? The first time we came up here we got lost and found this store.”
Marlena smiled, “I do. And we got lost because you refused to stop and ask for directions.”
“I didn’t need to…I knew where we were going.”
“I don’t know why you or men in general think it’s an insult to your masculinity to ask for help. Women do it all the time.”
“We don’t ask because we don’t need help. We have a better sense of direction.”
Marlena laughed and said, “As I recall this is the same exact conversation we had then.”
“And look what happened. We found this store and we had a great time that weekend.”
“Well that’s true….we did find this amazing store and you’re right….we did have a great time.”
Roman was pleased….it seemed like old times. The playful banter between them was back. “So…Doc, what do you feel like eating? I was thinking fruit, sliced cold turkey, salad, a fresh loaf of bread and a bottle of wine.”
“Roman, we get the same thing every time we come up here. Why do you ask if you know we’re going to get the same thing?”
“Because I like to hear you say the same thing every time I ask you.”
They both laughed. It was true…some things never changed. But some things did.
“Come on Doc, let’s go shopping.” He grabbed her hand and together they walked in the store.
And it was that small gesture….something as simple as holding her hand that caused Marlena’s new found easiness with Roman to disappear. For those few minutes she was relaxed….and not thinking about how much she was going to hurt him. But reality came roaring back and all the joy she felt was now replaced with guilt. Lucky for her, Roman had been intent on looking for the groceries they needed to notice the change in her demeanor. He picked her favorite wine, unaware she wasn’t able to drink anymore. Marlena picked up a bottle of sparkling water.
After picking up everything they needed, they headed to the cash register where the owners greeted them by name.
“Captain Brady, Dr. Evans….it’s good to see you. It’s been a long time.”
“Yes it has,” replied Roman. “But we’re here now.”
“Papa & Mama Stavros how are you?
“Papa complains all the time but he’s fine and me…I’m as healthy as a horse.”
Both Roman and Marlena laughed. No matter how many times you asked them about their health….you always got the same answer.
“So, do we have time today Dr. Evans?”
Mama Stavros claimed she was descended from royalty and had the gift of sight. Whenever Marlena and Roman stopped in she would hold Marlena’s hand and tell her future. With a slight variation from time to time, her future was always the same….she would live a long and happy life with Roman.
“We always have time for you, Mama Stavros,” said Roman.
Marlena didn’t really believe in her gift but she knew it pleased Mama Stavros so she always went along with her. She held out her hand and prepared to hear the same future. Mama Stavros took her hand and closed her eyes. After a few minutes, Mama Stavros opened her eyes and let go of Marlena’s hand. For just a second, she looked deeply into Marlena’s eyes…as if she were trying to see her very soul.
“Well, Mama…what did you see,” asked Papa Stavros.
What she saw and what she said were two different things….sort of.
“Papa, you are so inpatient. All I can say is Dr. Evans will be with the man she loves for the rest of her life.” That was one possibility…the other one to awful to think about or mention.
“See,” said Papa Stavros, “she really has the gift.”
Roman nodded his head in agreement, “That she does…that she does. Well, we should get going. It was good to see you guys again. We’ll try to stop in on our way back.” Roman and Marlena said their good-byes and left the store.
Papa Stavros went to the back of the store while Mama Stavros stayed at the register, deep in thought. What she saw troubled her. Dr. Evans was headed for difficult times….very difficult times. There would be sadness, upheaval and danger. But there would also be new life and a love shared that would last for all eternity if the right path was chosen. One thing was certain, Roman was not that love…it was someone else. All of these things troubled her but she was most afraid of the danger Dr. Evans faced…it was evil. She knew Dr. Evans didn’t believe in her gift but if she stopped back in the store she would find a way to warn her. Danger was on the horizon….barreling straight for her.
********************************************
Ten minutes after they left, a man entered the store and asked Mama Stavros to use the pay phone. His car phone had no reception up here. A cold shiver ran thru her body as he passed her.
He dialed the memorized number. “Just wanted you to know Captain Brady & Dr. Evans left this morning for what looks like a weekend getaway.” After a few minutes of silence he continued, “Yes sir, they won’t get out of my sight this entire weekend.”
After using the phone he passed Mama Stavros once more. She experienced the same bad feeling.
********************************************
Marlena unpacked the groceries and put them away while Roman opened all the windows. The cabin hadn’t been used in quite some time and it was hot and the air stale.
“I forgot how hot it gets in here,” said Marlena as she poured herself a glass of water.
“I know….you take air conditioning for granted until you don’t have it. But lucky for us this fan works.”
As soon as he turned it on, Marlena stepped in front of it….fanning herself with an old newspaper. “It is humid.”
“So Doc, what do you want to do first?”
“Honestly…I want to stand in front of this fan forever.”
“Come on Doc, seriously….how about we take a walk. The flowers are always beautiful this time of year. We can pack a picnic lunch and make a day of it. We could even go swimming.”
“I didn’t bring my suit.”
“Neither did I,” he said with a twinkle in his eye. “No one else is up here. All the other cabins are empty. It’s not like we haven’t done it before.”
It was true….on previous visits they had gone swimming sans bathing suits. But not today….not ever again. She knew what he was trying to do….he wanted them to revisit their history. Marlena tried to find a tactful way to turn him down….at least the swimming part of it. “Tell you what…..we can do the picnic and the hike but no skinny dipping. I was going to tell you later but I guess I’ll tell you now.”
Roman was immediately concerned. “What is it Doc? Are you sick?”
“Not sick….just a little under the weather.”
“Speak English….what’s wrong with you?”
She felt awful…he was concerned about her health and she was lying to him. Well maybe not lying but definitely not telling him the whole truth. No…she was lying….a lie of omission “Roman, I’m just a little anemic…..and I think I’m coming down with a cold. I’ve been feeling run down the last couple of days and I thought it was due to the anemia but now I think it’s a cold.” It was better than telling him she was pregnant and her pressure a little high due to stress.
“Are you sure that’s all it is?”
“I’m positive.”
“Then it’s settled…we’ll pack a lunch and take a nice long walk.”
********************** Several Hours Later********************
John wrapped a towel around his waist and ran for the phone. It never failed….the minute he stepped in the shower the phone was guaranteed to ring. Normally he’d let the machine pick up, but it might be Marlena. “John Black.”
“Hi John, it’s Laura. I’ve been trying to reach you.”
John was immediately worried. “What’s wrong with Marlena?”
“Nothing….she’s fine….it’s just….I got the strangest call from her this morning and ….”
He interrupted her before she could finish. “What exactly did she say?”
“She called to cancel a lunch date with me for today but the thing is….we didn’t have a lunch date.”
“Is that everything?”
“No, she said Roman was back and they were going to the Horton Cabin today and would be back tomorrow. I asked her if she wanted me to help her get out of it but she said no. Do you know anything about this?”
“Yes, I do. I made her promise to get in touch with me thru you if anything changed. That’s her way of letting me know where she’s going.”
“Do you need me…?”
John interrupted before she finished. “Thanks for the message, Laura.
I gotta go.” He hung up the phone.
Laura sat listening to the dial tone in her ear. “Something tells me he’s going up there,” she said aloud. “I hope they’re careful.”
John quickly finished his shower and began to pack a bag. Damn! Laura said she’d been trying to reach me. I fell asleep and didn’t hear the phone. I can’t believe I slept the morning away. Hold on Doc, I’m on my way. Victor also had a cabin up there…John would stay there….just in case she needed him he would be close by. Five minutes later he was walking out the door.
******************************************
Roman and Marlena were finally on their way back to the cabin. They’d spent most of the day hiking as Marlena liked to think of it… whereas Roman referred to it as walking. Whatever it was they did…it seemed to erase the tension from earlier in the morning. Roman picked a spot by the water’s edge for their picnic lunch. It was by no means a random act….it was one of the places they made love on previous visits….and she recognized it for it was….an attempt to rekindle the romance in their marriage. It was as if they were reading the same book until the last page….one person read a fairytale ending while the other saw just an ending. Marlena thought of it as two old friends reconnecting unlike Roman who considered it a major step in repairing the rift in their marriage.
She was exhausted. All she wanted to do was take a nap…after all it had been a very long day. Getting up at the crack of dawn, sex with John and finally a hike in the woods with Roman was a bit much.
He could see she was tired….already falling asleep. A nap would do her some good….especially if she was catching a cold. While she slept he would make dinner for the two of them. A nice quiet, cozy dinner, a bottle of wine and after that….who knew. Even though the day hadn’t started out the way he planned….that didn’t mean it wouldn’t end the way he wanted it to. Today had been a good day….the way they talked to one another….the easy laughter between them….it felt like old times. Yup….the evening was full of possibilities.
*****************************************
His high powered binoculars came in handy today. He was able to follow Captain Brady and Dr. Evans at a safe distance. From the looks of things they were in for the night. That made it much easier for him.
*******************************************
He’d left so quickly he hadn’t bought any supplies. That meant one thing…he had to stop at the Stavros store. And even though he was in a hurry to get to Victors’ cabin, the thought of seeing Papa and Mama Stavros brought a smile to his face.
Mama Stavros looked up as she heard the bell on the door jingle. “John!” she exclaimed. “Come give me a kiss.”
With a smile on his face, John looked over at Papa Stavros and said, “Is it ok with you if I steal a kiss from your wife?”
“You can steal her, if you want,” answered Papa Stavros.
“Be careful what you say Papa. One of these days I just might take her away from all of this.”
All three laughed as Mama Stavros gave John a big hug. “John it is good to see you.” She pulled back and looked at him closely. Something was different about him…..and then it hit her. The sadness was gone. “John, give me your hand.”
John did as he was told. He didn’t really believe she could see in the future but he loved her and didn’t want to hurt her feelings. “Well… what do you see?”
She saw a great deal….some good…some bad….but most of all she saw dangerous times ahead for him and the person he loved. His future was uncertain…..never quite staying in focus….which meant there were two paths for him and his future depended on the path he walked down. One would lead to happiness he had never known and the other would lead to no life at all….a fate worse than death. The danger she sensed around him was somehow familiar. Ah…she thought. Now I see…you share the same danger I sensed around Dr. Evans…she is the woman you love.
“Well…..” he was still waiting for an answer.
Papa Stavros was growing uncomfortable. Whenever Mama took this long to answer, it meant only one thing…..she saw danger…maybe even death.
Mama began slowly, “I see love in your future but there will be many obstacles to overcome.” She wanted to warn him about the danger he faced. “John these obstacles will not go away easily….you have to be very careful. There will be many surprises along the way….some good…some not so good. Your heart will guide you thru these difficult times. Listen to it. Don’t ever give up…..your happiness depends on your perseverance. ” She let go of his hand.
John stood there quietly, shocked at Mama Stavros’ words. In all the years he had known her she had never given him a reading like this one. He was expecting to hear the usual….love will come to you…you will find happiness again….not the dire warnings she gave him.
“John I know you only do this to humor me…..but trust me…..I am not wrong. You must believe me. Promise me you will remember all that I have said tonight.”
She was right….he never really believed she could tell the future. And even though he was still having a hard time believing what she said, he could hear the desperation and concern in her voice. “I promise.”
Mama clapped her hands together. “Good….now enough of that. What do you need?” He was more than happy to change the subject. “Just a few groceries.” A few minutes later John was out the door and on his way to Victor’s cabin.
*************************************************
Just when he was beginning to think nothing more would happen that night, he noticed a car turning off the main road and heading to a cabin not far from him. Because he didn’t believe in consequences, he turned his binoculars towards the vehicle. To his surprise he saw John Black sitting behind the wheel. So much for an easy night…good thing he had his video camera. Something told him it was going to be an interesting night.
*************************************************
Dinner was ready….it was time to wake Marlena. “Doc,” he whispered.
“Dinner’s ready…you need to wake up.”
Marlena slowly opened her eyes. “How long have I been sleeping?”
“Long enough for me to fix dinner.”
“Roman, I’m sorry……you shouldn’t have let me sleep that long. I could have helped you.”
He smiled and said, “No offense Doc, but the last time you tried to help me you nearly burned the cabin down.”
She playfully took a swing at him. “That wasn’t my fault….and besides it wasn’t that bad….you’re exaggerating.”
“Doc, a bird flew in the window, you screamed, thru the dish towel on the stove and ran. In a matter of seconds the kitchen was full of smoke. It was a helpless sparrow that couldn’t find its way out of the kitchen.”
“It was larger than a sparrow and I don’t remember screaming.”
“Marlena, I’m a cop…someone who pays attention to details. I’m pretty sure it was a sparrow and I know I heard you scream.”
“Tell you what…..let’s just agree to differ on the facts….deal?”
“Deal….now let’s eat….I’m starving.”
During a leisurely dinner Roman and Marlena reminisced about good times spent at the cabin. They shared a wonderful past together….but those times were in the past and she felt it more than ever…even during one of Roman’s stories. And although his story was funny she felt sadness…sadness because he was trying so hard to please her. To his credit, he did everything he could to make her feel at ease… never once pressuring her…even though she knew how he wanted the evening to end. Once dinner was over, the dishes done, they moved over to the couch.
“Be right back, Doc,” he said as he excused himself and entered the kitchen. When he returned he was holding the bottle of wine from the store and two wine glasses. “I know you said you weren’t in the mood for wine earlier….but I was hoping you’d changed your mind.”
“Actually, it’s not that I’m not in the mood…I just don’t think it’s a good idea…I’m not 100% and honestly I’m still tired.” Roman tried to hide his disappointment but she could see it in his eyes. She hated not being able to be completely honest with him. “But don’t let me stop you…go ahead and have a glass of wine.”
“Doc, it’s not much fun drinking alone.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “You know I’m really tired. I think I’ll turn in.”
“Marlena, I didn’t mean anything….I was just joking. You don’t have to drink…..we can just sit here quietly.” But it was too late…the mood broken.
“I’m just tired,” she said as she stood and walked into the bedroom.
Damn! Just when things were going good between them…why did he have to open his big mouth? Roman sat on the couch and placed the bottle of wine on the table. No sense in opening it now.
The minute she entered the room she was overcome with memories….memories of her and John. They had spent a lot of time in this cabin…..in this room. They made love in every nook and cranny of this room. Marlena quickly changed into her pajamas. She didn’t want to take the chance of Roman walking in on her while she was undressing. Even though Roman was her husband….she felt like she was cheating on John. In a flash she was falling asleep…her last conscious thoughts were of John.
An hour later, Roman made his way into the bedroom. Marlena was fast asleep. He quickly undressed and curled up next to Marlena. Before long he was asleep.
***************************** Victor’s Cabin****************************
John paced back and forth inside Victor’s Cabin. He was so close to her….yet so far away. There was nothing he could do to change the situation. If only she knew he was nearby….that he was there in case she needed him. It would be another long night….of that he was sure.Sleep would evade him for the second night in a row. Nothing to do but wait until morning…..maybe then he would be able to sneak close enough to the Horton Cabin to see her and for her to see him. After all, he knew the place just as well as Roman. He and Marlena had often spent weekends there. Frustrated with his inability to do anything, John settled in on the couch and prepared to wait for morning.
**************************A few hours later************************
She was moaning in her sleep…dreaming about John….about them making love. His hands were on her breasts as his mouth made its way down her body. She felt his tongue as it flicked across her opening…sending her into a frenzy. She gripped the sheets tightly. His tongue forced its way inside her……Marlena’s eyes popped open.
Her body was on fire. The room was stifling. The fan was on the highest setting but it didn’t help. The windows were open….yet there wasn’t a breeze. She was miserable. Air…she needed fresh air. She needed her body to cool off. Luckily, Roman was still fast asleep. As quietly as possible, Marlena slipped out of bed and made her way to the kitchen. She stood in front of the refrigerator with the door open….hoping the cool air would bring her some relief….it didn’t.
Marlena reached inside the freezer and grabbed an ice cube. It began to melt as soon as her fingers wrapped around it. She tried unsuccessfully to rub the cube on her neck and chest…but her body heat was too much. In a matter of seconds the ice cube was gone.
Maybe if she stood on the porch she would feel better….she didn’t. A change of scenery did nothing for the heat trapped inside her body. It was as hot outside as it was inside the cabin….not a sliver of a breeze. She couldn’t stay like this much longer. And then it came to her…the lagoon. She could go for a swim in the lagoon. Marlena made her way down the path.
********************************************************
His instincts never failed him and they hadn’t let him down this time. Dr. Evans was on the move…and her husband was nowhere in sight. Was it possible she was heading for a rendezvous with John Black? No matter….whatever she was up to would be captured on tape. He followed her down to the lagoon and set up his equipment.
********************************************************
To his surprise he actually slept for a few hours….but now he was awake….hot…..sweaty and longing for Marlena. The heat was unbearable…..he tore off his shirt and slipped off his pants….leaving him wearing only his black silk boxers. Even down to his skivvies he was still too hot. John went into the kitchen and turned on the faucet. He reached for a kitchen towel and soaked it in cold water. Next he began to place the towel on different part of his body….starting with his head. It helped in the beginning…but as soon as the towel left a particular spot on his body, that spot would once again be on fire. He thought about a cold shower but that would be like the towel….a temporary solution. What he needed was a distraction…something that would cool him off and at the same time take his mind off of Marlena. But what? Suddenly the light bulb went off…..the lagoon. A nice long swim would do the trick. The water would cool his body and concentrating on his swimming would take his mind off Marlena. John turned off the faucet and walked out the kitchen. He grabbed his robe on his way to the lagoon.
********************************************************
Without Roman there, Marlena stripped off her pajamas in a matter of seconds. She slowly waded into the lagoon….enjoying the coolness of the water. After a few yards, Marlena sank to the bottom and popped back to the surface. Almost immediately she began to swim….slicing the water with ease. She loved to swim…it was therapeutic…..it required your total concentration…something she needed at the moment.
*********************************************************
John thought he heard a noise….no….more like someone.
Great…..someone else was here….he wasn’t in the mood for conversation….he just wanted to cool off. Apparently he wasn’t the only one having trouble with the heat. It was probably lovers out for a midnight swim. He hated disturbing them but he had no choice. The heat was too much. But it wasn’t just the heat….it was Marlena….he couldn’t think of anything else but her. Whoever was there would just have to deal with his silence. He took a deep breath and made his way into the clearing.
************************************************************
He moved further into the bushes when he heard footsteps approaching. This was the perfect spot for surveillance. He could see anyone approaching from any direction and he had a birds’ eye view of the lagoon. Ah…John Black. Things were definitely about to heat up. He checked his camera one last time and pressed the record button.
***********************************************************
The heat woke him up. Roman reached out for Marlena but found nothing but empty space next to him. She was probably getting a glass of water….not a bad idea considering out hot it was in the room.
He made his way into the kitchen, expecting to see her. She was nowhere in sight.
“Doc, where are you?”
No answer. He searched the entire cabin. Where could she be? He threw on his jeans and headed outside. After a complete search around the cabin he was stumped. She couldn’t be far….where could she go? There was no sign of a struggle so she had to have left on her own. But where? The lagoon….of course….she was probably out for a midnight swim. Perfect…he would join her.
*********************************************************
Marlena, thoroughly enjoying her swim, didn’t hear John. She dove underwater.
**********************************************************
Instead of lovers, he saw Marlena. He quickly threw his robe on the ground and stripped out of his boxers. Before he could say anything, she slipped underneath the water. He waited for her to surface….but she didn’t.
“Doc…..Marlena.” John dove in after her.
John looked for Marlena but couldn’t see her. Almost out of air, he resurfaced and immediately called out her name. “Doc…..Marlena.”
There was no sign of her….panic began to set in. He took a deep breath and dove back under. A minute later he surfaced with Marlena in his arms…his feet barely touching the bottom…her legs wrapped around his waist….her arms around his neck.
“John, what are…..?”
Before she could finish her sentence, his mouth was pressed against hers…his tongue pushing its way inside of her mouth. She immediately responded…the kiss becoming more passionate as each second ticked away. Finally she pulled away.
“John, what are you doing here?”
“I got your message from Laura.”
“And you came up here.”
“I wanted to be near in case you needed me.”
She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips. “Honey, I always need you….I always want you.”
“Well, that’s good because I feel the same way.” He began to kiss her neck.
“John,” she moaned.
“Hm,” he said, in between kisses.
“How’d you know I’d be here?”
“I told you…..Laura.” He managed to slip one hand between them and began to rub her nipples. He could feel his erection hardening.
“No….Oh…that feels so good. I meant….how’d you know I’d be here….at the lagoon.” Marlena shifted her body….grinding into him.
“I didn’t. Doc….we have to….god….we have to get out of this water.”
He was almost incoherent….his body reacting strongly to hers. John began to make his way to the shore.
***********************************************
Damn! That John Black was one lucky man. Dr. Evans was one a beautiful woman….with a body that would make any man thank his lucky stars he was a man. For the first time in his professional life, he was jealous of his target…..he felt something for Dr. Evans but he didn’t quite know what it was. He quickly pushed those thoughts out of his head. In his line of work there was no room for emotions or attachments…those kinds of feelings could get him killed. He continued to film John Black and Dr. Evans.
*************************************************
He should have been there by now. Somewhere along the way, he took a wrong turn. Roman stopped and retraced his steps. A few yards later, he found his mistake. He should have turned right instead of left. Roman hurried. Now that he was on the right trail he didn’t want to waste any more time.
*************************************************
As soon as he was completely clear of the water John stopped and looked around. He didn’t have a blanket to place on the ground…there was nothing but his robe, boxers and her pajamas.
“John, what are looking for?” asked Marlena. The movement of his body as he walked excited her…causing her desire for him to escalate.
“Something for you to lay on instead just the sand. All we have is my robe and your pajamas.”
She bit his neck. “Honey I appreciate your concern, but right now all I want is you inside me.”
He didn’t need to hear anything else. John slowly let her ease herself down to the ground…until she was standing in front of him. “Doc, I want you so much,” he said as he pulled her into his chest….allowing his throbbing erection to press against her…his hands becoming entangled in her hair.
“Show me,” she replied as she began to grind her waist into him….her hands making their way down his back until they came to rest on his waist….holding him in place as she continued her movements.
John wanted her so badly, his legs began to tremble. Enough! He wanted her now. John began to kiss her neck as they sank to the ground together. Marlena pulled him closer to her and began to return his kisses. Their mouths connected as they fell to their knees. John slowly sat back on his legs….pulling Marlena on top of him. They broke apart as she adjusted her body over him….slowly lowering herself on his pulsating erection….wrapping her legs around him once more. Both let out a sigh of relief as he fully entered her body….staring into each other’s eyes.
“Doc….oh…..Doc…………………”
***********************************************
He heard someone approaching. Now who? He quickly turned in the direction of the footsteps and was surprised to see Roman emerge onto the path. This could get ugly. It was obvious neither John nor Dr. Evans had any idea he was so close… they were too involved with one another. Should he make a move? Should he do nothing? For the moment, he would do nothing…he would wait.
***************************************************
Just a little more and he would be there. Roman stepped up his pace….he couldn’t wait.
***************************************************
Their bodies were one. Marlena began to move her body….his hands went to her breasts….she arched her back…he began to rub her nipples….she placed her arms around his neck. Her lips parted….her eyes closed…her head fell back as she moved up and down his shaft.
“John….John…John…”she groaned with each stroke of her body.
His fingers began to pull and tug at her nipples. The more she arched her back, the harder he pulled them. They were so hard beneath his fingers. He wanted them in his mouth….he wanted to suck them as hard as he could. He stopped pulling…..he simply ran his thumbs over them.
They were in sync. She knew what he wanted….he didn’t have to say a word. She leaned further back…allowing him to lean in and capture one with his mouth while he continued to rub the other with his thumb.John began to suck as hard as he could….biting her softly….pulling with his mouth….manipulating her nipple with his tongue.
She could feel herself beginning to leave…..to soar….she began to move faster….calling out his name once more.
*****************************************************
Roman heard a woman’s voice…no he heard Marlena’s voice. Was something wrong? He broke into a run. Was she calling out for help?”
*****************************************************
Shit! He had no idea what Roman would do once he realized what was happening. He placed his camera on the tripod and prepared to intercept Roman.
****************************************************
Roman was running….his mouth poised to call out to her when he saw them. He stopped in mid stride…still partially hidden by the brush…his mouth wide open.
*****************************************************
He was already on his feet, ready to make his move. He couldn’t let Roman interfere.
*******************************************************
John could sense she was close. He let go of her breasts and placed his arms around her waist. Even though she was still riding him he managed to kneel, slowly lower her onto the ground and reverse their positions. He was on top….she was beneath him. John began to thrust in and out of her.
********************************************************
Roman fell to his knees…..his head felt like it was being hit by a sledge hammer. He couldn’t see anything but a blinding light. Even with his eyes closed he could still see them together….John making love to Marlena. She wasn’t calling for help….she was calling out John’s name. His head felt like it would explode.
*********************************************************
John moved in and out of her…..faster and faster. He could hear her panting with each thrust. Marlena legs began to shake….she bit her bottom lip to keep from crying out…..her legs tightened around his waist. It was her signal to him…she was close. John began to push in harder and harder.
*********************************************************
Roman held his head in his hands. Somewhere in the deep recesses of his mind, something told him to relax….to forget everything…to go to a safe place where nothing and no one could find him….and so he did. He had no idea this was one of Rolf’s post hypnotic suggestions.
All he knew was the pain and the light was slowly fading.
*********************************************************
Damn! He’d never seen anything like that. Captain Brady just fell to his knees…..he never made a sound. And now it looked like whatever happened to him was just about over. He breathed a sigh of relief. Now he could turn his attention back to his real job….videotaping John Black and Dr. Evans.
*********************************************************
John was pounding in and out of her. He placed both his hands on each side of her body…..she unwrapped her legs from around his waist…he raised his body until he was in the plank position….she placed her hands on his waist and helped him move in and out of her body. Her body began to rock underneath him.
“Say you love me,” John demanded as he continued to thrust in and out of her body.
“I…uh….yes…yes…I….love…you….only….you,” Marlena cried out as her orgasm began to overtake her.
*********************************************************
Her words to John broke thru the barrier that was protecting him. He heard her profess her love for him….he heard her cry out in ecstasy.
The pain and blinding light immediately returned. Please, he prayed, make this pain go away.
************************************************************
He was torn….should he continue filming or should he make sure Captain Brady was alright. He didn’t know the specifics of Stefano’s plan but he knew all three people were integral to it. If anything happened to Captain Brady, Stefano wouldn’t be happy. On the other hand, he was sure Stefano wanted everything John Black and Dr. Evans did on tape. He thought about it for a few seconds longer and made his decision.
************************************************************
Marlena’s entire body tingled. “Oh……John……Oh……god!” She was surrounded by darkness.
“Come for me baby……come for me,” he said as he plunged deeper and deeper into her.
He was so deep inside her….he felt so good….she wanted more. “Deeper…..baby….deeper.”
John eagerly complied with her request. He lowered himself and placed his hands on his hips….Marlena placed her legs over his shoulders. John’s hands moved to her legs as he knelt down. John’s new position caused Marlena’s hips to automatically rise into the air. She looked into eyes. “Now,” she demanded.
Holding on to her legs, John thrust into her as hard and as deep as he could…..over and over.
“Yes……….that’s it……yes…….yes.”
“O…….h……….D……..o…….c!” He felt the beginnings of his orgasm.
He continued to plunge in and out of her until he was completely spent. John gently removed her legs from his shoulders and collapsed on the side of her…..unable to speak…..breathing heavily.
Marlena lay next to him….panting as hard as John. She managed to grab his hand and hold it…that was the extent of their conversation for the next five minutes.
*********************************************************
The pain was excruciating….unbearable. Every time he heard her cry out, the pain intensified. There was nothing he could do to stop it….until finally….mercifully he passed out.
*********************************************************
Just as he reached Captain Brady, Roman passed out. He quickly picked him up, but suddenly changed his mind. He couldn’t take the chance of Captain Brady waking up…no better safe than sorry. Stefano had a plan for everything…he might as well use it. He checked his inside pocket just to be sure it was still there….it was. He pulled it out and in less than 5 seconds Captain Brady was given a shot. He wasn’t quite sure what was happening to Captain Brady but he was glad it wasn’t him.
***********************************************************
John rolled over on his side and looked down at Marlena. “Doc….you are….” He couldn’t finish his sentence….there were no words to describe her or what she meant to him. So he did the only thing he knew would convey his message….he leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips.
She looked up at him as he pulled away and said, “I feel the same way.
They lay quietly….side by side….holding hands…for a few more minutes. Finally Marlena spoke, “John, you never did answer my question. How did you know I was here…..at the lagoon?”
“I didn’t….I just couldn’t sleep…it was just too hot. But to be honest, it wasn’t just the heat that kept me awake.”
“Oh?”
“You, Doc. The thought of you here….knowing how close you were to me….but not close enough.”
“You’re the reason I’m here. The minute I walked into the bedroom I was flooded with memories of us making love. I went to sleep dreaming about you. In fact I woke up because I dreamed we were making love. It was an extremely vivid dream.”
“So you dream about us. How vivid a dream?”
“Vivid enough for me to have to cool off.”
“Sounds like a good dream.”
“It was….but I have to be careful. Everything I do reminds me of you….of us. This morning while taking a shower I imagined you in there with me.”
“Really?” He was intrigued. “So, what happened?”
“Everything was fine until Roman walked in.” The words slipped out before she realized it. She hadn’t meant to tell him about Roman. She was afraid of his reaction and she was right. He wasn’t happy.
John immediately sat up. “Whadda you mean, Roman walked in?”
“He just walked in while I was taking a shower.” She hoped he wouldn’t ask many more questions. Marlena rushed to finish, “It wasn’t a big deal.” She didn’t add she was mortified or Roman’s comments. There was no need to upset John any further. “Technically, I’m his wife. It’s not like he hasn’t done it before.” She knew those words hurt him…but the fact was….she was Roman’s wife.
He knew she was right…..she was still Roman’s wife. But that didn’t mean he wanted Roman looking at her body….or any other man for that fact. “I know, Doc…..I know. I just get jealous with the thought of him watching you while you showered. I’m jealous he shares your bed…I’m jealous of a man I know you don’t love. I know it’s irrational but that’s just the way I feel. I want to be the only man who sees you naked.”
“I want that too. You’re the only man that I want….the only man that I want to be with…morning, noon and night. That’s the first time Roman’s seen me naked in a very long time. And even though he saw me, I was thinking of you at the time. So whether you’re with me or I’m by myself…I’m always thinking about you….you’re always in my thoughts and never out of my heart.”
That made him feel a little better…not much…but a little. He still wasn’t happy about Roman but there was nothing he could do about that. They stayed there a few minutes longer.
Marlena reluctantly stood up. “I have to get back before he wakes up.” She waded into the water once more. Marlena walked far enough into the lagoon until the water was just underneath her breasts. She began to splash water on her body.
John followed her. “Show me.”
“Show you what?”
“Show me what you were doing in the shower.” He moved behind her…..her back to his chest.
“Nothing special, I was just taking a shower…doing the usual things you do in the shower.” She couldn’t bring herself to say she was caressing her body imaging it was John hands instead of her own.
“You said you were thinking about me.” He moved closer to her….their bodies touching.
“I was,” she said quietly. She could feel his breath on her neck. Her nipples hardened.
“So, did you imagine it was my hands on your body?” His hands went around her waist.
“I did.” She leaned into him. She could feel his hardening erection pressing into her back.
He leaned in and whispered in her ear. “And did you imagine my hands doing this?” One hand made its way up to her nipples while the other traveled down her down her stomach to her opening.
“Yes,” she whispered as she parted her legs.
“And did it feel like this?” The hand on her nipples began to move in a circular motion while the one between her legs began to slowly move back and forth….his thumb brushing over her clitoris with each stroke.
This time she didn’t speak…..she nodded her head in agreement.
“Did I do this?” His fingers began to slip inside of her.
Again she nodded her head in agreement.
John began to slip his fingers deeper and faster inside of Marlena.
Her breathing became erratic. “John…….John…..o…………….h.” She was having another orgasm. Her legs began to tremble….her hips began to gyrate….she pressed herself into his body….more specifically his erection.
He whispered one more time in her ear. “Let go Marlena…..let go.” His fingers continued to move in and out of her body. She was so warm….so inviting. In fact…he was jealous…he wished it was his tongue instead of his fingers. Next time it would be his tongue…and the next time would be soon….but until then… he continued with his fingers. He knew her body so well….he knew the rhythm she liked, he knew how deep to go and he knew how much pressure to apply to her clitoris….he knew her. John removed his hand from her breasts and placed it around her waist. The warmth of his breath on her neck and the rhythm of his fingers pushed her over the edge. She felt her legs give. John was ready….he held her steady as he felt her orgasm overtake her. Throughout her orgasm his fingers continued to move in and out of her body.
Finally it was over. “Was it like that?” John asked.
Marlena turned and faced him before she spoke, “No…..that was better than any daydream I’ve ever had or could imagine.” She pulled him to her….her arms went around his neck. As their lips met, her tongue gently prodded his mouth open. He hungrily returned her kiss. Their tongues dueled as their passion began to overtake them once more. She felt his erection pushing against her body and pulled back.
“John, let’s go.” This time it was she who led them back to shore. She stood before him and dropped to her knees.
*************************************************
He got Captain Brady back to the cabin without any problems. According to Stefano, Captain Brady would be out for at least three to four hours. After securing Captain Brady, he hurried back to his camera. He arrived just in time to see Dr. Evans drop to her knees in front of a clearly aroused John Black. He wanted to look away….this was such an intimate act between two people….but he couldn’t. He watched.
**************************************************
“No, Doc…..not yet.” The strain in his voice was evident. He knelt
down beside her.
“John, what are you doing?” She knew his erection was so hard that it was becoming painful.
“Sit with me for a minute.” They sat….facing one another.
“Honey, can’t this wait?”
“No, it can’t.” He licked his lips.
“Ok, what is it?”
“This.” John placed his hands on Marlena’s shoulders and slowly lowered her to the ground.
“What are you doing?”
“Shhhh, just relax.” John softly kissed her lips and began to make his way down her body. He kissed each one of her breasts and continued his journey down her body. John left a trail of soft kisses down her stomach until he reached her mound. He gently parted her legs and slid his hands underneath her bottom. Marlena bent her knees, placed her feet flat on the ground and closed her eyes in anticipation of his tongue brushing against her clitoris. But John had other ideas. He skipped over her mound and went directly to her thigh on her right leg. There he began to softly kiss and nip his way up her leg….until finally
he was at the uppermost part of her thigh. He could see her juices flowing…he could smell her sweet scent. Marlena began to writhe in agony. She could feel his warm breath on her opening…she was ready for his tongue…but again John had another plan. He grabbed the soft skin on her upper thigh with his lips and began to suck. He continued until he was sure he left a mark. Finally he stopped.
Marlena sighed in relief. “Please……baby….now,” she whimpered.
Once again she was disappointed. He began the same slow movements up her left leg. And once again when he reached the uppermost part of her thigh he began to suck her skin….leaving
another mark. She was so excited…her juices began to run down her legs. John eagerly licked each and every drop of her sweet nectar. By now his erection was so hard that it was throbbing….but he would not
deviate from his plan. He would just have to deal with it until Marlena was completely satisfied. His tongue flicked over her opening. Marlena tried unsuccessfully to grab at the sand…at anything….in an attempt
to find something to hold on to. Finally she gave up and placed her hands flat in the sand. John flicked over her opening once more….this time using more pressure and entering her body slightly.
Marlena grabbed a handful of sand. “Don’t stop,” she moaned.
Encouraged by her words, John found her clitoris and began to lightly
suck it….throwing Marlena into a whirlwind of sensations. Her hands
delved deeper into the sand…..her eyes rolled back into her head.
Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, John switched tactics. He used his tongue the same way he used his fingers. His tongue was as stiff as his erection. He began to slide his tongue in and out of her…always coming into contact with her clitoris.
Marlena began to move her body to the rhythm of his tongue…her eyes closed…she moaned his name over and over. “John…..John….John….John….”
John held on tightly to her hips as he slid in and out of her body. He could feel her inner walls begin to shake.
“Oh…………. god! Please……don’t……….stop!
Baby….feels………so ……good!
John began to move his tongue faster and faster. Her juices were sliding down his chin, but he didn’t care. All he wanted was to please Marlena…..and he did. She screamed his name one more time as she
climaxed…her hips frozen in mid air….her heart beating rapidly. Her
hand dug holes in the sand as she continued to feel her orgasm throughout her entire body.
Finally he stopped….allowing Marlena to catch her breath. He slowly
lowered her hips to the ground and made his way up her body. She opened her eyes, only to find herself staring into the most beautiful shade of blue she had ever seen in her life. Without saying a word he leaned down and kissed her lightly on her lips. Marlena could taste herself on his mouth.
John quickly stood and headed back into the water. By now he was so hard he thought he would burst at the slightest breeze. He needed to bring it down a notch….and what better way than a quick swim.
“Where are you going?”
“Just a quick swim….I’ll be right back.” Before she could say anything
else, he was already swimming.
Marlena wasn’t settling for that quick answer….she knew better…..she
knew him. He was on fire and she…not a swim was the answer to his problem. She entered the water and swam over to him. In her sexiest voice she said, “Come back to shore.” Marlena turned and swam back to the shallow water….where she waited for him.
He could never refuse her when she used that tone with him. John followed her. As soon as he was standing next to her, she took his hand and walked him back to the beach. The minute they were clear of the water she dropped to her knees again. This time he didn’t stop her.
Marlena knelt in front of John….staring at his throbbing erection. He
was so beautiful. She placed her hands on his hips and leaned in. John closed his eyes. Marlena leaned in and blew softly on his erection. John moaned aloud….she hadn’t touched him yet. A shiver
ran throughout his entire body. She leaned in once more…..this time
she licked the tip of his penis….careful not to go any further. He felt a
slight tremor in his legs. She took more of him into her mouth. The tremor became more pronounced. Each time she took more and more of him into her mouth until finally she was sliding her mouth over the entire length of him. John’s hands moved to her hair as his hips began to move back and forth. Her mouth warm and inviting seemed to glide over him…taking him in and out with ease. He could feel his release fighting its way to the surface. As she took him in her mouth, Marlena used her tongue to make circular movements around his stiff member. He began to pump faster and faster….almost falling to his knees. She
could sense he was near and increased her pace. All he needed was a little extra something to help push him over the edge and she knew exactly what that extra something would be. Marlena moved one of her hands from his hips and placed it between his legs…cupping his sac. She gave it a slight squeeze as she sucked his penis. That was exactly the what he needed. John’s legs began to tremble….Marlena
sucked faster….harder…..faster…harder.
“Doc!” he cried out as his seed spilled into her mouth.
*************************************************
He’d never seen anything like these two. They were truly sexual beings…totally aware of one another’s needs, wants and desires. For a brief moment he felt sorry for Captain Brady. It was obvious Dr. Evans belonged to John Black…..body and soul….and he belonged to her.
Chapter 61
John fell to his knees as Marlena slowly released him. He couldn’t breathe….his heart was pounding in his chest…he grabbed her and
pulled her into his arms. Once he was able to speak he repeated the phrase ‘I love you’ over and over. Marlena felt so safe in his arms… she never wanted to leave. But she had been gone long enough….it was time to go back. Marlena slowly pulled back.
“John, I need to get back.”
“I know Doc. It’s just hard to let you go.” He stood up, held out his hand and helped her to her feet.
Marlena began to walk back into the water with John following close behind. She turned and put her hand on his chest to stop him. “Not this time.”
“Doc, I’m just….”
Marlena interrupted him before he could finish. “We both know you and I naked, in any kind of water is a dangerous combination. Me first.”
Deep down he knew she was right but he wasn’t willing to give up that
easy. “Suppose I promise not to try anything.”
“Honey, we both know that’s not going to work. One thing always leads to another and before you know….we’re making love. NO…..this time I go in by myself.”
John stood there as she walked away. He couldn’t argue with her logic…..she was right.
Marlena waded into the water until she could no longer touch the bottom. She dove under and slowly returned to the surface. She swam a few strokes and made her way back to the beach.
John quickly covered her with his robe. “My turn,” he said as he left her standing there.
Marlena watched as John waded into the water. She loved looking at his body…..she loved everything about him. He was a good man….a
patient man. He was everything she wanted….in a husband…..a
lover…..and a father. She couldn’t wait until the day he was her
husband and a father to their unborn child. It was becoming more difficult each day to live a lie and she was tired of it. He deserved so much more….they all deserved so much more….Roman included.
She wanted him to find someone who would love him the way she loved John. By the time John made it back to shore, Marlena was dressed and her hair pinned. She watched in silence as he slipped on his boxers and robe.
He could tell something was bothering her. “Doc, what’s on your mind?”
“I’m tired John.”
“Come on, let’s get you back.”
“No…..that’s not what I mean. I’m tired of this.”
“Whadda you mean? Doc, what are you saying?” He had no doubt she loved him, but he also knew lying and sneaking around wasn’t easy for her.
“I’m saying I can’t do this anymore. I can’t live like this. You and Roman deserve so much more than I’m giving right now. Do you know why Roman wanted to come up here this weekend?”
He had his own thoughts on the subject but he chose to remain silent.
“He’s trying to make us re-live our past….trying to recreate what we
once shared. I know you don’t want to hear this but we had some really good times up here. He even talked about having another baby. When he’s not around, it’s easy for me to forget how he feels about me but it’s not that easy when we’re alone.”
John was clearly taken aback by Marlena’s statement of Roman wanting another child. He didn’t know what to say.
Marlena realized she surprised John with that revelation but it needed to be said. “I’m ready for this charade to end.”
“Tell me what you want to do and I’ll do it.”
“I want to tell him…I want to end all of this sneaking around. John, we love each other….we can’t help it…it’s just the way it is. I’m tired of
pretending…I want us to be able to go out in the open. Every time we sneak behind his back it cheapens what we have together…it’s demeaning.”
“Doc, I want that more than anything…and I can’t believe what I’m about to say…but I thought we had to wait because of some case Roman’s working on.”
“That’s what I wanted to do…but I love you too much….I want to be
with you. I realized there’s always going to be something…the timing will never be perfect. How could it? There’s no perfect time or way to
tell your spouse you’re in love with someone else. So, why wait?”
“Doc, right now you’re tired. Let’s not make any hasty decisions we’re going to regret. How about you sleep on it for a couple of days?” He wanted nothing more than to do what she wanted…..to tell Roman the
truth…but he had to be sure. He didn’t want her to do anything she would regret later.
“I’ve made my decision. I’m not going to change my mind. I want to tell him the truth. I…we….owe him that much. But I’ll do what you
ask….I’ll sleep on it for a couple of days.”
“Good….that’s all I want. If you still want to tell him in a couple of
days, I’ll be right there with you. I just want you to be absolutely sure this is what you want.”
“What I want…is you.” She took a step towards him.
“I love you Doc.” He moved closer to her.
“I love you John.”
Their lips met in a sweet, tender kiss.
“Come on Marlena…..let’s get you back before Roman realizes you’re
gone.”
They walked together….hand in hand…back to the cabin.
*************************************************
As soon as they left, he quickly packed up his camera. Everything they did and said was caught on tape. He was amazed at their stamina…..he was exhausted and all he did was watch them. He had
no idea what Stefano planned to do with this tape, but that wasn’t his business. His job was to simply follow orders.
**************************************************
John walked Marlena as close to the cabin as he dared. He watched as she quietly opened the door and slipped in. After waiting a few minutes, it was clear Roman was still asleep. John turned and made his way to his own cabin.
**************************************************
Marlena slipped into bed next to a sleeping Roman. It was obvious he had no idea she had been gone. She rolled over and closed her eyes. In a matter of minutes she was fast asleep.
************************Next Day – Sunday*************************
Roman was already up and dressed when Marlena began to open her eyes. Even though he slept for hours….he still felt a little sluggish.
Roman walked in the room just in time to see Marlena sit up. And for a split second, a memory of Marlena and John tried to make its way into his conscious mind. A wave of rage washed over him…..and as quick
as it appeared….it was gone. Roman shook his head…as if he was
trying to clear his mind. Marlena noticed. “Roman, do you feel alright?” “Yea….just a slight headache.
“Are you sure? Do you want to take something for it?”
No…it’s already leaving. I am kind of hungry. How about we get some breakfast?”
She was ravenous….all that extracurricular activity with John last night
worked up quite an appetite. “Let me get dressed. I won’t be long.” After a quick shower she was ready.
Roman was waiting for her outside on the porch. It was a beautiful
morning. When he heard her footsteps, he turned and looked. She looked absolutely stunning…..radiant in fact. “Doc, you look like you’re
glowing….evidently the country air agrees with you.”
She didn’t know how to answer him. What could she say? I’m glowing because I’m in totally in love with the man of my dreams and it’s not you. I had amazing sex while you slept. Or how about I’m glowing because I’m pregnant with John’s baby? Somehow she didn’t think Roman would like either of those responses. So she said nothing.
“Doc, it’s just a compliment…..relax. So…..do you want to come back
to the cabin and pack or would you rather leave straight from the café?”
“Well…seeing as how we don’t really have a lot to pack, why don’t we just do it now? We can get back to Salem early.” She didn’t want to spend any more time alone with Roman. It would probably lead to awkward situations and she really didn’t want to have to deal with it.
They headed back into the cabin together. Fifteen minutes, they were making their third sweep of the cabin.
“Roman, we didn’t bring a lot of stuff. We’re not forgetting anything.”
“I just get the feeling that I’m forgetting something. It’s right there but I can’t pull it to the surface.”
“We’ve searched this cabin three times, there’s nothing here. Now let’s go…..I’m starving.” Marlena moved towards the door.
Roman reluctantly followed her. Something was nagging at his subconscious. Something he was forgetting…something important….but Marlena was right. They’d looked everywhere and
found nothing. Roman didn’t know it but it wasn’t something physical he was looking for, it was the memory of John and Marlena last night that was just below the surface. Just before he closed the door, he looked one last time. Still nothing.
A few minute later they were sitting across from one another in the café. While looking over the menu, they heard familiar voices. It was Papa and Mama Stavros.
“Captain Brady, Dr. Evans what a pleasant surprise.”
“Mama, Papa…join us,” said Marlena.
“Are you sure?” asked Papa. “We don’t want to intrude.”
Roman answered him, “You’re not intruding…..sit.”
Papa sat next to Roman while Mama took the chair next to Marlena. Over the next forty-five minutes the four of them ate breakfast and talked about their respective families. The Stavros’ had 4 adult children, all married with kids. All total they had eight grandchildren. Roman and Marlena updated them on Carrie and the twins.
Finally Marlena looked at her watch. “Roman, I hate to cut this short, but we need to start back. Tomorrow is a work day for both of us.”
Roman sighed, “You’re right.” He raised his arm and waved for the check.
“No…we will pay the check,” said Papa Stavros. “After all, we joined you two.”
Sensing a battle was in the making Marlena stood up, “While you two battle it out, I’ll just visit the ladies room.”
Mama Stavros could hardly contain herself. This was her moment… she had to warn Marlena. “I’ll join you. By the time we get back, I hope this is settled.”
Neither Roman nor Papa Stavros acknowledged their leaving. They were too busy arguing over the check.
As Marlena stood over the sink washing her hands, Mama Stavros moved beside her. “Dr. Evans, there is something I want to say.”
Marlena turned and looked at her. “Oh, what is it?”
It was a difficult subject to broach, but she did it anyway. “I know you don’t believe me when I say I can see the future, but….”she held up
her hand to silence Marlena. “I have to say this…I have to warn you. You are in danger. It’s right around the corner. And it’s not just you….it also involves John and Roman.”
This caught Marlena’s attention immediately. “Did you just say John and Roman?” Her mind began to race. What exactly did she mean? What did she know?
Mama Stavros nodded her head in agreement. “I did,” she paused before she continued, “I know.”
Marlena couldn’t believe her ears, “You know what?”
“I know you’re in love with John and he is in love with you.”
“How could you possibly know that?”
“Listen, we don’t have much time and I need to tell you what I’ve seen.”
Marlena stood there dumbfounded. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing…she didn’t know what to say…..so she said nothing.
“Like I said before…I know you love John and he loves you. I’ve seen it. I’ve also seen danger in all of your futures. I don’t know the specifics but I’ve seen it. What I want you to remember…what you have to remember is you will have to fight for John….for your future
happiness. You can’t give up and you can’t let him give up. There is much for you two to overcome but if you do….your lives will be filled
with unimaginable joy. If you or John gives up…..neither of you will
ever find happiness again. Do you understand?”
Marlena simply nodded her head…she was overwhelmed by what she had just heard. So much information….so much to take in at one time.
Mama Stavros could see the apprehension in Marlena’s face. She reached out and took her hands. “If you remember all that I’ve said, everything will work out I promise. Do you believe me?” As Mama held her hands tightly, a feeling of joy suddenly washed over her.
Marlena didn’t know what she believed. After all, how could she know the things she knew…but she did. It was true….she did have some
sort of gift. She couldn’t believe what she was about to say, “I….do.”
“Good, now tell John everything that I’ve told you. He doesn’t really believe me either but if you know what you’re facing…you’re one step closer to finding your happiness.”
“Mama, I don’t understand….but I believe you. There is one
thing….you haven’t mentioned Roman or his future. Can you tell me if
he’ll find happiness with someone else?”
She was afraid of this question. So far, Roman’s future was unclear. It was as if he were two completely differently people…with two completely different futures. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I don’t know.” Mama let go of Marlena’s hands. It troubled her that she couldn’t get a clear picture of Roman’s future. Something was wrong, but she didn’t know what it was.
Marlena was heartbroken. She wanted desperately to hear that
Roman would find love again. “Well…I need to get back to the table.”
There was nothing left for her to say. She turned to leave.
“Marlena,” Mama Stavros called out. She hated for Marlena to leave upset.
Marlena froze in her tracks. That was the first time she could remember Mama Stavros ever calling her by her first name. She’d tried for years to get her to call her Marlena, but Mama Stavros always refused…..saying she earned the title of doctor and it was a privilege
for her to be her friend. It wasn’t necessary for her to call her by her given name. “Yes.”
“Congratulations,” she said as she looked at her stomach.
Already shocked at the things Mama Stavros told her, she didn’t think anything else could surprise her. She was wrong. Marlena subconsciously touched her stomach. “How’d you know?”
Mama shrugged her shoulders. “I just know….but there is something
else that will bring you just as much joy as this baby.” “What is it?” she asked.
“That I cannot say…..just do what I told you and everything will be as
it was always meant to be.” Before Marlena could ask any more questions, Mama left the restroom. There was nothing more for her to say….she had told Marlena everything she could. The rest was up to John and Marlena.
Marlena stood there for a few minutes longer…trying to digest everything Mama told her. It was a lot to take in at once, but clearly Mama was trying to warn her. There was so much for her to think about….her decision to tell Roman the truth and now this warning
from Mama Stavros. Marlena took a deep breath and exited the restroom.
By the time she got back to the table, Papa and Mama were already standing. She gave both of them a hug….holding on to Mama just a
little bit longer and whispering ‘thank you’ into her ear. As she watched them leave, she turned to Roman and asked, “So…who won the battle for the check?”
He answered, “Who do you think?”
Marlena smiled and said, “Papa.”
“Yep….he’s fast. He told the waitress there was a big fat tip for her if
he got the check. He got the check.”
“You ready to go?” She was anxious to leave. All she wanted to do was go home and think about everything. Most of all, she wished she could talk it over with John. But that would have to wait until later.
“No, but I know we have to get back. Let’s go.”
***********************************************
Finally! They were on their way home. He couldn’t wait to get back to his motel room and take a shower and get some sleep. What he thought would be an easy night turned out to be more than he bargained for. Even though he had really good video footage of John Black and Dr. Evans, they had somehow awakened emotions and feelings in him he thought long dead. And those feelings left him feeling uncomfortable. He would have to bury them deeper….after all…this was just another job.
********************************************
John quickly packed his few things and left Victor’s Cabin. He was anxious to get back to Salem. Marlena had surprised him last night. And as happy as he was she wanted to tell Roman the truth right away, he wanted to be sure it was a decision she wouldn’t regret. He was on his way home. Tomorrow couldn’t come soon enough for him.
*****************************The Next Morning****************************
She tossed and turned all night long. Once she made the decision to tell Roman the truth she thought it would be all over….but it wasn’t. Every time she felt herself drifting off to sleep she heard Mama’s
warnings. Ordinarily she wouldn’t pay attention to such rantings but this was different. Mama knew things no one else knew….she knew
she loved John and she knew about the baby. As hard as it was for her clinical mind to come to grips with Mama’s gift, she couldn’t simply dismiss it. And if she knew about John and the baby, then maybe her warnings were also true.
Marlena rolled over and looked at the clock. It was early but there was no point in her trying to sleep any longer. It wasn’t going to happen. Maybe she’d go to her office early. After all she had paperwork she needed to complete. She quietly got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Roman was fast asleep.
******************************************
For once he’d had a good night sleep. It seemed Marlena’s decision to tell Roman the truth made all the difference in the world. The weight of the world had been lifted off his shoulders. And if he felt this way, he could only imagine how Marlena felt. He prayed she hadn’t changed her mind…..but if she did….he would deal with it. After all it was his idea that she think over her decision.
John dressed and fixed himself a cup of coffee. He had a lot of work to catch up. His time with Marlena had been wonderful but he needed to get back to business. He needed to see if Kate had any more information for him concerning the saboteur at Basic Black. John looked at his watch and noted the time. It was still too early to call Victor. Well…early his time….too late for Victor. Yesterday when he
got home, he called Victor in hopes of talking to Brady, but Brady had been taking a nap. So instead, he and Victor talked a little business. The conversation got a little heated when John admitted Rico was no longer his bodyguard. Victor was livid. He made him promise he would call Rico first thing in the morning. That would be his next phone call. Before they hung up, Victor asked one more favor of him. Victor was a member of the committee organizing the hospital benefit. And since he was out of town; he wanted John to take his place. The benefit was scheduled for next Friday night. Everything was done….it was just a
matter of dotting the i’s and crossing the t’s. John immediately agreed. He’d do anything for Victor, who was like a father to him, and the benefit would help the pediatrics wing.
*******************************************
Marlena arrived at the office before Diane. Her daily calendar was right where she left it, next to her phone. Diane stacked her mail and files on her desk in order of importance. She dove in. On top of the stack was a reminder of a meeting scheduled for later that morning. Once again, Diane had proven her worth…she’d forgotten all about it. Oh well, she thought, at least the meeting shouldn’t last long. It shouldn’t take longer than half an hour or so. That gave her plenty of time to accomplish everything on her list today and leave her office at noon sharp. All of this was contingent on her contacting John later in the morning and setting a time for them to meet.
********************************************
John grabbed his keys and headed for the door. He’d call Rico from the office. As soon as he opened the door Rico stepped in front of him.
“Rico, what are you doing here? I was going to call you from the office.”
“Mr. Kiriakas instructed me to be here first thing in the morning. The car is downstairs.”
John just laughed. Victor was always a step ahead of him. “To the office.”
*************************Later That Morning*********************
Marlena had been at it for a couple of hours. In fact, it was almost time for her to leave for the meeting concerning the benefit. She found it was much easier to concentrate on work than on her personal life.
And speaking of her personal life….it was time to call John. She dialed
his personal line at Basic Black. No answer. Damn! The meeting would be starting shortly. She’d have to try later. Marlena gathered her calendar and a note pad and headed to the conference room.
John tried to get Rico to wait in the car for him but it was no use. Wherever he went, Rico would be right behind him…or right outside the room….guarding the door. He felt foolish but there was nothing he
could do about it. They both entered the elevator and rode up to the 10th floor in silence.
Marlena grabbed a Danish and fixed herself a cup of tea while she waited for the meeting to begin. She didn’t bother to look up when the door opened. Instead she made her way to her seat and began to sip her tea. She was startled when she heard the voice next to her speak.
“So Marlena how was your weekend?”
It was Laura. She’d meant to call her yesterday when she got back, but with everything Mama Stavros told her and her decision to tell Roman the truth, calling Laura was the last thing on her mind. She immediately apologized, “I’m sorry. I had a lot on my mind.”
“I know. Anything you want to talk about?”
“I would love to take you up on your offer but it’s too long a story and you probably won’t believe me. I don’t believe me and I was there.”
Before Laura could say anything else the door opened once more. In walked John. Laura watched in fascination as they became aware of one another’s presence at the same time. It was like watching a movie in slow motion. As John stepped into the room…..Marlena sat straight
up in her chair. He stopped in mid stride…she slowly turned around. Their eyes connected. He smiled…..she sighed in contentment. John casually made his way over to them.
“Ladies, mind if I join you?” He sat next to Marlena.
“Not at all,” answered Laura as she stood up. “I was just about to get myself a cup of coffee. Can I get you anything?”
“No I’m fine.”
“I’m good with my tea and Danish.”
“I’ll be back,” said Laura as she walked over to the refreshment table.
After making sure no one was in ear shot Marlena spoke up. “I’m so glad to see you, but….you’re not on this committee. What are you doing here?”
“I’m taking Victor’s place. He asked me last night.”
“That’s right. I forgot he was on this committee. I tried to call you earlier but I guess you were already on your way here.”
“What’s wrong?”
She didn’t know what to say. Technically, nothing was wrong. But she needed to tell him everything. Finally she spoke, “Nothing’s wrong… but we need to talk.”
“Does this have anything to do with your decision concerning Roman?”
“Sort of. It’s a long story.”
He didn’t know what to think. Her answers were cryptic. “Doc, you’re making me nervous.”
“I’m sorry but I don’t know what else to say. It’s a long story….and we
don’t have time to get into it now.” “Ok, what time do you get off today?”
“I’m finished at noon.”
“Can you meet me at the penthouse?” He would have to rearrange his afternoon schedule but this…whatever it was…sounded important.
Marlena sighed in relief. “Sounds good.”
“I should get there around 1:00.”
“Perfect. I’ll pick up lunch on the way.”
The chairman of the committee entered the room. Laura made her way back to the table. The meeting began.
It was a good thing there wasn’t a need for discussion. Both John and Marlena hardly paid attention to what was being said. Each one was engrossed in their own thoughts. Marlena…..wondering how John
would react to Mama Stavros predictions and John wondering what Marlena wanted to tell him. He could tell she was worried. He slipped his hand underneath the table and gave her leg a reassuring squeeze. He hoped it helped. Her smile told him…it did. After the meeting was over, she and John didn’t really have a chance to talk privately. She had a full morning and he needed to get back to her office. His morning was booked and he needed to reschedule his meeting with Kate for later in the day.
**********************That Afternoon*************************
Marlena zipped along the streets…humming to the tune on the radio. Even though she wasn’t sure how John would react to her news she was in a good mood….she was going to spend time with the love of
her life. She had already picked up a couple of sandwiches from their favorite deli. A few minutes later she pulled into the parking garage.
After a brief ride in the elevator, she was standing in the living room of the penthouse. One day she thought, one day we’ll be able to live
here together. She made her way into the kitchen and pulled out a couple of plates. They would have a nice relaxing lunch together…or so she thought.
While Marlena was busy setting the table, Rico was pulling into the garage. John immediately saw her car and smiled. She was here. It was the first time he smiled since he left the office. No matter how hard he tried to explain to Rico he didn’t need a bodyguard, Rico simply ignored him. He had his orders and until Mr. Kiriakas rescinded those orders, he would go everywhere with John. Finally he gave up. There was no need for further conversation on the ride up to the penthouse.
As they stepped into the penthouse John immediately spied her purse on the table, but there was no sign of Marlena. He turned and faced Rico. “Rico, I know Victor gave you strict instructions concerning me.”
“Yes he did Mr. Black.”
“And I understand that…but I really don’t need you here standing guard over me.”
“I have my orders.”
“You’ve been my bodyguard since I was in the hospital, so you know how I feel about Dr. Evans. You know I would never do anything to jeopardize her life. I give you my word I will not leave here without you. If you wait for me in the bar downstairs I would really appreciate it. Standing outside the front door would just draw too much attention.”
Rico said nothing. Instead he simply turned and walked out of the penthouse. He knew how much John loved Marlena. He also knew John would keep his word.
John went in search of his beloved Doc. Marlena was so busy arranging the sandwiches on the plates she didn’t hear him enter the room. He walked up behind her just as she was bending over the
table. His arms went around her waist and pressed his body into hers….effectively trapping her in that position. “You must have read my mind. This is just what I wanted.”
She leaned into him. “I remembered this was your favorite sandwich.”
“I wasn’t talking about the food,” he said as his hands slowly made their way up her body until finally resting on her breasts.
Marlena knew if she didn’t stop him now, it would be too late and she really needed to talk to him. She could already feel the wetness seeping between her legs. “John…um…I need to…” The circular motion of his fingers over her nipples caused her to momentarily lose her train of thought. “to talk to you.”
“I’m listening,” he whispered in her ear. He could feel her nipples hardening beneath his fingertips. “Talk to me, Doc.”
She was finding it increasingly difficult to ignore his budding erection pressing into her body. Marlena swallowed and said, “I can’t concentrate when you’re touching me the way you are right now.”
John reluctantly moved his hands away from her nipples and slowly stood straight up….allowing her to do the same….but not giving any
more room. She was still trapped between him and the table. He took her hands into his and placed them on the table in front of them. “What’s on your mind?”
“I thought we could sit down while we talked.” She could feel his warm breath on her ear.
“This position works for me.” He placed his hands on her waist and slowly maneuvered them until they found the zipper on her skirt. Quick as a flash, he unzipped it and let it fall to the floor. Before she could say anything John placed his hands on her waist and let them slide down her legs until they came to the hem of her slip.
Chapter 62
John placed his hands on her outer thighs, just underneath her slip. They slowly made their way up to her lacy underwear. Next he used his knees to nudge her legs wider. One hand slipped between her legs and began to softly rub her clitoris thru her panties while the other hand made its way up to her breasts. Marlena closed her eyes and softly moaned his name. Their conversation would have to wait.
He could feel the moisture seeping from her body into her panties. It wasn’t enough. He wanted to feel her essence on his skin. John slipped his fingers inside her panties and began to rub her clitoris back and forth. At the same time, his other hand was alternating back and forth between her nipples. Marlena began to move her body to the rhythm of John’s hand. Feeling constricted by her panties John moved his hand from her breasts, down her body until it came to rest on her hip. He grabbed her panties and with one quick motion tore them in half. They fell down her legs to the floor. Now he could maneuver his hand the way he wanted….the way he knew she loved. She was so
wet his fingers easily slipped inside of her. He could tell she was close. Marlena closed her eyes, bit her bottom lip and gripped the edge of the table tighter. Her legs began to shake. John moved his fingers faster and deeper into her body….always managing to come
into contact with her clitoris. He could feel her walls tightening around his fingers. John leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Come for me Doc.”
The sound of his voice, his warm breath in her ear and the rhythm of his fingers was enough to push her over the edge. She went spiraling into ecstasy that only he could bring her. Her entire body began to shake uncontrollably. John placed one hand around her waist to steady her while his other hand brought her continuous pleasure. As her orgasm slowly began to fade John slowly began to withdraw his hand from her body, until finally he was holding her in his arms while she fought to catch her breath.
While holding her John experienced an overwhelming feeling of desire to make love to her. He always wanted her but this time it was different. It was a feeling he hadn’t felt in years. He couldn’t explain it. He desperately needed to make love to her.
“Marlena,” was all he said.
She knew…it was the way he said her name. In the thousands of times he had uttered her name there was only one other time she heard the same desperation in his voice. It was years ago. At that time he was still Roman, they were just settling back into their own routine after their adventure in Stockholm.
********************The Past**************************
The twins and Carrie were spending the night at the Bradys. It was supposed to be a relaxing evening for both of them but it was anything but that. They had just finished dinner and were sitting together on the couch. Neither one was talking….they were just enjoying the easy
silence between them….holding one another. And suddenly
everything changed. He held her so tightly he caused her to look up at him. That’s when she saw it…..the fear and desperation in his eyes.
She remembered asking him if he was fine. His only response was to say her name. They made love for the rest of the night…on the couch, on the stairs, in their bed, in the kitchen, on the table. Whatever room they entered…they made love. It was one of the most intense love-making nights of her life.
****************************The Present*****************************
There was one other thing she remembered about that time. Shortly after that, Orpheus had taken her and she was gone for years. Mama Stravos’ words replayed in her head. Fear and desire took over her body. She was afraid….afraid of the prophecy of Mama
Stravos….afraid of what could happen to them. But Marlena felt
another emotion…desire…..and it was just as strong as her fear. She
knew how passionate John could be….she knew how passionate he
would be.
Marlena turned to face him…their eyes locked…she saw the same need, fear and desperation in his eyes. She said nothing; instead she lowered her half slip to the floor and stepped out of it. Marlena grabbed his hand and attempted to pull him into the other room.
“No….right here….now.” It was a demand…not a request. He
withdrew his hand from hers, stepped around her and pushed the dishes to the other end of the table. John turned and faced her. He wanted her badly…he wanted to make love to her relentlessly. But he also knew he would have to show some restraint. At this very moment he didn’t think he was capable of that particular task.
Marlena could see the passion in his eyes but she could also see his inner struggle. “John, I know. It’ll be ok.” She reached up and began to unbutton his shirt. When she reached the last button she slid his shirt down his arms until it lay on the floor next to her slip. Marlena ran her fingers thru the hair on his chest.
The words she spoke, the sound of her voice and the touch of her fingers on his skin helped John to rein his passion in. He unbuttoned her blouse and removed her lacy brassiere until she stood naked before him. John placed his hands on her waist, picked her up and gently placed her on the table. While lowering herself, Marlena pulled John on top of her….helping him settle between her legs. Her hands
made their way his zipper. He placed his hands on either side of her body. She began to stroke his swollen member thru his black silk boxers. Already fully aroused, John didn’t know how much more he could take. “Doc,” he moaned. “I need you now.”
Marlena released him from his constricting boxers. Supporting himself using one arm, John quickly positioned himself at her opening. As much as he wanted her, he still took the time to make sure she was ready for him. Marlena wrapped her legs around his waist. He eased his way into her…a little at a time…giving Marlena time to adjust to him. Since Marlena’s visit with Dr. Bader, he was extremely careful. In
the past, there were times when they were in such a heightened state of arousal that he simply plunged inside of her. And even though he was in just such a state, he used every bit of restraint he possessed to take his time. Finally, she completely enveloped him. He took a moment…enjoying the pleasure her body gave him before he even began moving inside of her. As wonderful as it felt to have him inside of her, Marlena was more than ready. Having already experienced one orgasm, it wouldn’t be long before she had another one. She squeezed her thighs around his waist. Picking up on her signal, John began to move slowly…making long, slow, deep strokes. Her eyes closed as her body began to respond to John’s rhythm. Except for their grunts, the entire apartment was silent. He looked down at Marlena, noting her eyes were closed. Right now, he needed to see those beautiful hazel eyes looking up at him.
“Marlena, look at me.”
She found herself staring up into the deepest shade of blue she had ever seen. His gaze was intense….hypnotic….mesmerizing. It was as
if they were speaking a language that only she understood…..a
language that expressed his total devotion to her and undying love for her.
He was captivated by the hazel orbs looking up at him. In them he saw the depth of her love for him, the passion within her that only he could ignite. He began to plunge deeper and deeper into her body.
“Oh……..John,” she pant in between thrusts.
“Feels…….so……..good.”
“Doc,” he cried out as his pace increased. “Oh………………….Doc.”
Marlena’s legs tightened around his waist. She fought her instinct to close her eyes as she felt the waves of pleasure rise up from the pit of her stomach. Force of habit caused her to bite her bottom lip to keep from crying out.
John could see and feel she was close. He could see she was trying hard to keep her eyes open and he could feel legs begin to shake. It was too soon. He wanted….no he needed it to last longer. Something inside of him told him to prolong their love-making as long as possible.
Marlena was on the brink of exploding. Just a little while longer and she would be there. She expected him to move faster…..but he
didn’t…..in fact he began to slow down. So close…..she was so
close…and now she could feel her orgasm beginning to fade. Marlena understood. He wasn’t ready for it to end.
John continued to slow his pace. In one quick motion he withdrew from her completely and reversed their positions. Before she could fully feel his absence from her body he was once again in her warm cocoon. Marlena arched her back, placed her hands on his legs behind her and began to move her body. She started with a nice slow rhythm. John reached up and put his hands on her breasts. He began to squeeze and pull her nipples. Even though she knew John wanted to prolong their love-making, her body was no longer listening to her. It wanted what it wanted….and right now it wanted that exquisite release
it was promised just moments ago but denied. Marlena began to move faster and faster. She was helpless to stop it.
“John, I…….can’t………oh God……I can’t…” She was unable to
complete a thought let alone a sentence.
John could see her inner struggle…..trying to hold out for him but
unable to stop. “Doc, let go. It’s alright.” Her removed his hands from her breasts and placed them on her hips….helping her to move faster.
It came like a dam bursting…..nature once again proving its power
over man. Her entire body shook, her eyes rolled back in her head, her lips parted as she screamed his name. She collapsed into John’s chest. He held on to her tightly as she slowly caught her breath.
Marlena sat up and looked into his eyes. She could feel his stiff member still inside of her. “I couldn’t stop it.”
“I know, Doc….I know.”
She knew how painful this was for him….she could feel him throbbing
inside of her. Marlena knew what needed to be done. Marlena slowly lifted her body from him, slid off the table and waited. John quickly followed. Once again she placed her hands on the table. John stood behind her….his erection painfully hard. He wanted to plunge into her
right away but he wouldn’t. Realizing she might be a little stiff, he rubbed her lower back.
“Doc, you ok?”
As much as she appreciated his concern for her wellbeing, she knew how difficult this was for him. And if she was totally honest with herself she knew what was to come….and she couldn’t wait. He would be
relentless. “Honey, I’m better than ok. Now shut up and take me.” She opened her legs.
Never one to disobey orders, John was more than willing to comply. He positioned himself behind her….poised at her opening. With one
hand on her hips the other made its way between her legs for one long, slow rub before finally placing it on her hips. Marlena shivered as his hand came into contact with her already sensitive clitoris. She was ready and so was he.
This time he entered her quickly. There was no need to take his time. Marlena gripped the table as he plunged into her. In and out he went. He tried to bury himself into her as deeply as he could. Marlena’s body began to jerk as John thrust in and out of her. She mentally prepared herself. He was so hard….she knew it would take some time. And that
was just fine with her. She loved the feel of him moving in and out of her body. It was stroke after stroke. John felt wonderful….she was so
tight….made just for him. She began to pant with each thrust. In and
out…..in and out. He was so deep inside of her….he never wanted to
leave. She could feel the pressure once again building inside of her body. John continued to pump his erection in and out of her. Her legs
began to tremble. She was coming again. He knew she was close….he could feel the changes in her body. Still he thrust in and
out. Marlena cried out as the waves of pleasure overtook her. John held her steady as he continued his assault on her body. It was as if he was possessed. He didn’t want their time together to end. He wanted to make love to her as long as possible. But as much as he wanted to continue right there, he knew she was unsteady on her feet. John quickly withdrew from her, scooped her up and carried her to the couch in the other room. This time when he her entered her, she cried out….in both pain and pleasure.
“I’m sorry baby,” he said as he began moving in and out of her body.
“Don’t be,” she replied as she wrapped her legs around his waist.
He continued thrusting in and out of her body. John couldn’t get enough of her. As much as he needed his release, something inside of him wouldn’t let him give in to it…at least not yet. Fear…it was fear that kept him going. Fear that something bad was going to happen… that this would be the last time they would be together. It was an irrational feeling but he couldn’t help it. And so he continued thrusting in and out of her….holding off his orgasm for as long as possible.
But once again, nature would not be denied. Against his will, his body began to move faster. This time he would not be able to stop it.
Marlena felt his body tense and knew he was close. “Let go baby….let
go.” She felt her body giving in to him once more. Marlena closed her eyes as she felt her orgasm begin.
He moved faster and faster. His legs began to shake. He felt like he was going to explode. Everything went silent….he couldn’t hear
anything. It was as if he dove into a deep pool of water and all sound was erased. And just as suddenly, everything came rushing back…as if he resurfaced. He was gasping for air, opening and closing his eyes….trying to focus, shaking his head from side to side….as if
emerging from a deep sleep. He was a man who felt reborn….a man
who was more alive at this very moment than at any other time.
They screamed in unison. He calling her name as his seed poured forth into her body. Marlena calling his name as her body was overcome by the pleasure he created in her. And finally it was over. Exhausted, John collapsed. The apartment was silent…..neither one
able to speak. After a few minutes John slowly withdrew from her body. Marlena shifted her body on the couch until he was able to lay next to her….his arms around her. They drifted off to sleep without saying a word.
Thirty minutes later, John was the first to wake. He carefully extracted himself from her arms and made his way to the hall closet. There he found a blanket. On his way to the dining area he placed the blanket over her naked body. John picked up the sandwiches and plates and brought them back to the couch…to a sleeping Marlena. He hated to wake her but he knew she would be upset if he let her sleep any longer. She wanted to talk….and so did he. He wanted to try and
explain his behavior while they were making love. But deep down he knew he couldn’t….he didn’t know why he did what he did. John sat next to her sleeping body and gently brushed his hand thru her hair.
“Doc,” he said softly. “Time to wake up.”
Marlena slowly opened her eyes. “Um, how long have I been sleeping?”
“Not too long…about half an hour.”
As she sat up she wrapped the blanket around her body. It was then she noticed the sandwiches on the table. “I’m starving,” she said as reached over, picked up one of the sandwiches and took a bite. “This is so good.”
“What a coincidence! I’m starving too.” He stood up.
“Where are you going?”
“Be right back. I’m just going to grab a couple of bottles of water.” He returned a few minutes later. “Now, isn’t this better?” he said as he poured water into a glass.
She nodded her head in agreement. They ate in silence….both too
hungry to have a conversation. Once they were done, John carried the dirty dishes into the kitchen. They sat next to one another on the couch….this time facing one another.
At first, neither one said anything. Now that the time was here….both
found it difficult to put into words what needed to be said. Finally John spoke.
“Marlena, I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”
“I do,” she said softly. “It’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” John was stunned. He didn’t understand.
Marlena held his hands. “John, listen to me. We’ve been down this road before.”
He still didn’t understand. He waited for her to continue.
“It was years ago…..right after we came back from Stockholm.” She
waited while his mind traveled back in time….back to their ordeal with
Orpheus. Marlena watched as John turned pale before her very eyes. “Do you remember?”
He slowly shook his head. It was a time he never allowed himself to think about….it was too painful. After everything they had been thru in
Stockholm, to come home and think everything was over…..only to
have his world ripped apart was too much for him. “I don’t……I don’t
understand. Doc, what are you saying?” His mind began to race. “Has something happened to make you think Orpheus is back?” He stood up and began to pace. “God! I need to get you a bodyguard. This changes everything. We have to tell Roman. Why didn’t you say
something sooner? You should have stopped me.”
Marlena immediately went after him. “John! Calm down.” She grabbed his hand and guided him back to the couch. “Now listen to me. I don’t know if Orpheus is back.” She wanted so badly to alleviate his fears but she wasn’t sure if she could. She didn’t really know anything….just
a bunch of warnings. Marlena took a deep breath and began. “I just wanted you to remember the past….I didn’t mean for you to think Orpheus was back.”
“Doc that was one of the most painful times in my life. I never want to think about that.”
She wasn’t making herself clear. Marlena began again. “Let me start all over. Back then…..right after we got back, we had a night just like
this. Don’t get me wrong. Every time we make love it’s wonderful, always satisfying and always new. But today….today when you said
my name, it was like I was catapulted back into the past. It was the tone of your voice…it was the look in your eye….fear and desperation
all rolled up into one. You made love to me the same way then as you did just now. And after the warnings Mama Stravos gave me…I just don’t know what to think.”
If he thought he was confused before, he was convinced he had no idea what Marlena was talking about. What did Mama Stravos have to do with anything? “I don’t understand. What does this have to do with Mama Stravos?”
There was no easy way to say it, so she dove in. “Maybe everything. Let me finish. Where was I? Right….I remember. Shortly after that
night Orpheus abducted me.” She squeezed his hand. “I know you don’t want to remember this but believe me…..there’s a reason.”
John said nothing. He just wanted her to get to the point.
“Anyway, this past weekend….on the way to the cabin, Roman and I
stopped at the Stravos’ store. It was something we always did and
truthfully it had been a while since I last saw them. You know she claims she has the gift of sight.”
“I know she does. I also know you don’t believe her.”
“I’m a psychiatrist. I believe the mind is a powerful thing. It can make you believe anything is possible.” She paused before she continued. “And until this past weekend I never really believed her….but
now……” Marlena left her last sentence unfinished.
“But now what? You believe her.”
“I honestly don’t know what to believe…but John she knows things that only you, I, Laura and Dr. Bader know.”
“Like what?”
Marlena looked into his eyes before she spoke, “Like the fact that I love you and that I’m having your baby.”
He was momentarily taken aback by her words. Finally he found his voice, even though it was a whisper. “How could she know that?”
“I don’t know…but she knows. She told me.”
“She told you this….when……where?”
“Sunday morning. On our way back to Salem, Roman and I stopped to have breakfast. The Stravos stopped by our table and we invited them to join us. Once we finished eating, I excused myself to go to the restroom. And that’s when she followed me in and told me what she saw. She knew I never really believed her but she wanted me to take what she had to say seriously.”
“What exactly did she say?”
“She said that you, me and Roman were in danger. And that she knew
I was in love with you and you were in love with me.”
“What else?”
“She said I would have to fight for you and that I couldn’t let you give up. That if you gave up, we would never be happy…but if we fought together we would find our happiness. I believe her exact words were: unimaginable joy.”
“That doesn’t make sense. I would never give up on us.”
“I know. But she was adamant that I tell you everything she said.”
He was trying to make sense of everything Marlena told him….but he
couldn’t. He would sooner die than give up on Marlena….especially
now….she was having his baby. It just didn’t make sense. There had
to be more than Marlena was telling him. “Is there anything else?”
She was hoping to avoid this part of the conversation. “Uh….I did ask
her about Roman.”
“What about Roman?”
“I just wanted to know if he would find happiness.”
“And?”
“She couldn’t answer me. She didn’t know.”
“Doc, I know you want Roman to find happiness again. I want that too. I want him to find someone who will love him just the way I love you.”
“I know. I just don’t know if he will ever get over my betrayal.”
“Our betrayal. It’s not just you. It’s both of us. And we fought against this as long as we could. There’s nothing we could do.” He pulled her into his arms. “So…there’s nothing else?”
She snuggled up against him. “No…that’s it. But now that I think about it, she did say something kind of strange.”
John laughed, “You mean stranger than everything else.”
Marlena smiled, “Well when you put it that way….I guess not.”
“So what did she say?”
“After she congratulated me about the baby, she told me there was something else that would be bring me just as much happiness as this baby. But she couldn’t say what it was.”
“Doc, do you really believe all of this?”
“That’s the thing….I think I do. She was right about you and I; she was
right about the baby and she’s right about some form of danger on the horizon. You just proved that.”
“What are you talking about?”
“John, you said it yourself. You don’t know what came over you. You couldn’t help yourself. You made love to me the same way you did all those years ago. If I doubted her before….I don’t now. You may not
know what you’re feeling but somewhere deep inside of you, something is giving you a warning. Tell me I’m wrong.”
The problem was…he couldn’t. There was something to what she said. Deep down he felt something was just on the horizon. He needed to figure it out…before whatever was supposed to happen…..happened. “Doc are you sure there’s nothing else?”
“That’s all she said. You, I and Roman are in some kind of danger. I got the impression that whatever it is…it’s coming soon.”
John was deep in thought. “Then we have to act fast. We need to get you a bodyguard.”
“Honey, I know you mean well, but I don’t think that’s necessary. Besides, how are we going to explain it to Roman?” Her voice took on a sarcastic tone, “Gee Roman, Mama Stravos told me that you, John and I are in danger.” Marlena took a deep breath before she continued, “He’s going to think I’ve lost my mind. It’s not like I can tell him the reasons I believe her. By the way, she knows I’m in love with John and I’m having his baby. I don’t think that’s the way I want to tell him about us.”
“Doc, you can argue with me all you want. You’re getting a bodyguard….it’s not negotiable.”
“And just how am supposed to explain why I have someone following my every move?”
“I’ll figure something out. In the mean time, just accept the fact that you’re getting one.”
She could see it was pointless for her to argue with him.
John was quiet for a few more minutes. “Doc, this sort of brings up an interesting question.”
Marlena knew what he was going to say before he said it. “I don’t think now is the time to tell him.” She could see the disappointment in his face. “What I meant to say is I think we should wait until after the benefit. That’s just two weeks away. I don’t want to tell him now and then a couple of weeks later we show up at the benefit….with all of
Salem in attendance. It’s going to be hard enough for him to hear the truth let alone face everyone so soon.”
What she said made sense….it just wasn’t what he wanted to hear.
Especially now….now that Mama Stravos warned them about some
unknown danger. What he really wanted to do was take her far away from here….away from the danger. But that wasn’t an option. She would never agree to it. The best he could do was to arrange for a
bodyguard to shadow her 24/7. The tricky part would be doing it without Roman’s knowledge.
“John, talk to me. Tell me what you’re thinking.”
“I’m thinking you’re right. We have to wait. It’s the only thing we can do.”
Marlena sighed in relief. “Thank God.”
John suddenly looked up at her. “But Doc, you do have to tell him about the warning.” He raised his hand to silence her objections. “Just listen to me. You can tell him about the danger…but nothing else.”
“He won’t believe me. He doesn’t believe in her gift. Hell, I didn’t until this weekend.”
“I know…but at least he’ll be forewarned. Try and make him understand how adamant she was about the danger. Make him promise you he’ll be extra careful.”
“I don’t know if that’ll be enough. Roman is a stubborn man….just like
you,” she added quietly. “He believes in what he can see and touch.”
John had been giving this some thought. “I might have a way you can convince him.”
“Really?” she asked hopefully. “How?”
“Tell him that she also warned you that I was in danger.”
“John I don’t want to do that. I don’t want him getting suspicious. I don’t see any purpose in doing that.”
“Doc, just a few weeks ago, we were ambushed. Remind him of that. Make him see that it could happen again. Because whether he wants to believe it or not…..someone is after us. In fact the more I think
about it the more likely it is that whoever shot me is the same person Mama Stravos is talking about. Which means it’s got to be someone from our past.”
“You mean you and Roman.”
“I mean all of us….you included. The warning included you.”
“John that could be any number of people. You were both cops, you both worked for the ISA. There are literally thousands of people this could be. I could be a target because someone is seeking revenge.”
John shook his head in disagreement. “I don’t think so.”
Marlena turned pale, “You don’t suppose it’s Stefano? I mean he hates you and Roman.”
“Shooting me is not Stefano’s style. He’s not that obvious. Stefano likes to play puppet master. He likes to pull the strings. If I’ve learned anything I’ve learned that Stefano doesn’t do anything without having his next ten moves planned. Nope. I don’t think it’s him.”
“Then who?”
“I honestly don’t know. The only other person is Orpheus…..and he’s
out of commission.”
At the sound of his name, Marlena felt faint. “Are you sure?”
“Doc, he hasn’t been seen in years.”
“But how do you know?”
“I keep in touch with a few people from the ISA. Orpheus hasn’t been seen or heard from for years. No one even knows if he’s still alive.”
“If it’s not Stefano or Orpheus, who could it be?”
“Enough! Doc there’s nothing we can do but be on guard. I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”
He was right. There was nothing they could do right now.
John stood up and scooped her in his arms.
“What are you doing?”
With a devilish smile on his face John said, “Well Marlena, I was just thinking that a nice hot bath might be in order.”
“Honey, I can read your mind and there’s no way that’s going to happen. I mean no way.”
John just smiled as they made their way upstairs.
************************Roman********************************
He was having a horrible day. It started first thing in the morning and had gone downhill steadily without missing a beat. Marlena was gone before he woke up. He couldn’t ever remember a time when she beat him to work. If he didn’t know better he’d swear she was trying to avoid him. Besides that…..he had one monster of a headache. It was
the same one from Sunday. Four ibuprofen later and his head was still throbbing. Nothing was going right for him. The charges against a known felon were being dropped due to a technicality. Word on the street said there was a new supplier dealing. All in all one helluva day.
He looked at his watch and realized it was after noon and he hadn’t had anything to eat since a cup of coffee at the house. Just as he was grabbing his keys, the phone rang. Just great he thought….probably
some kind of emergency. He thought about not answering the phone but picked it up on the third ring.
“Captain Brady, can I help you?” Roman listened to the voice on the
other end. “I’ll be there as soon as possible.” He hung up the phone and headed towards the door. Damn! Lunch would have to wait.
********************************Stefano******************************
“Well Rolf?”
“He’s on his way.”
“You’re going to have to do something about these headaches before he goes to a doctor. I’m too close to getting everything I want to let someone come in at the last minute and ruin everything. I just need him to last two more weeks.”
“I have something I’ve been working on…it should help.”
“Good.”
“Stefano, do you really think you can trust Orpheus.”
“Rolf, I trust him just as much as he trusts me. But that doesn’t matter. I have a few surprises up my sleeve.”
“You know you haven’t told me everything.”
“Rolf all you need to worry about is Roman. I will handle everything
else.” Not even his most trusted employee knew about his plans to
spirit Marlena away or the reason she would never leave him….she
would stay with him willingly.
Rolf said nothing. He knew better. After all these years, after everything he’d done for him, Stefano still kept things from him. Some things never changed.
**************************Orpheus******************************
In two weeks, he would have his revenge against the men who ruined
his life. Not only that but he would also have the woman he couldn’t get out of his head….Marlena. He was sure Stefano was up to
something but it didn’t matter. He had a few surprises of his own. And this was one battle he wasn’t going to lose.
*****************************The Employee*************************
He sat in his motel room…waiting for further instructions from Stefano. The sight of John Black’s bodyguard had caused him to temporarily abandon his watch. He was the same one from the hospital. This was unexpected. And by the looks of him, the bodyguard was no idiot. Maybe he was ex-special forces. And if he was he would spot a tail in a heartbeat. No….he’d wait for Stefano’s instructions.
While waiting for Stefano’s call, his thoughts wandered back to Dr. Evans and John Black. For one brief moment he thought about keeping the new videotaped footage of them together over the weekend. But reality soon set in. Stefano was not a man to double cross. He had no idea why these two people had gotten under his skin. No…it wasn’t them….it was her. She had somehow broken thru
his protective layers that allowed him to do the type of work he did day in and day out….without feeling any type of remorse. She was
different…..there was something about her that reached the man he
used to be. The sound of the phone ringing brought him back. It could only be one person…..Stefano.
Chapter 63
This chapter begins on the night of the Benefit.
***************************Marlena******************************
Marlena slowly regained consciousness. She couldn’t move or see anything. Why was she blindfolded, gagged and bound? What was going on? Where was she? Where was John? Where was Roman? Who did this? How long had she been tied up? There were so many
questions running thru her head but for the moment she had no answers. Nothing was making sense. She could feel herself giving into panic. NO! She screamed. She would not submit. Concentrate she told herself. Focus.
***************************John************************************
John lay next to Marlena……unconscious….and beaten. He had put
up a good fight but in the end he had been caught off guard by an act of betrayal.
**************************Roman*********************************
Roman sat quietly in a catatonic state. He expressed no emotions whatsoever. He simply stared off into space.
************************Stefano & Orpheus************************
“To a job well done, Stefano…..well done,” exclaimed Orpheus as he
raised his glass in a toast.
“Ah…yes,” replied Stefano as he sipped his brandy. “Everything went according to plan. No one knows they’re missing.”
“And they won’t realize it until it’s too late to do anything about it. So how long before the real fun begins?”
Stefano sipped his brandy before answering. “John will probably be out for about half an hour. So…given that time frame, I would say one hour total. I want him to think about it….to wonder what’s going to
happen to him…..to Marlena. I want him to realize his fate…..his
destiny.”
The two men sipped the rest of their brandy in silence. Each one immersed in his own plans for Marlena.
***************************The Employee***************************
He sat quietly…..watching over the three of them…Dr. Evans, John
Black and Captain Brady. He had fought many men in his lifetime but John Black was the toughest SOB he had ever faced. His lip was cut, he had a black eye and he was pretty sure his ribs were bruised. In fact, he was quite positive if he hadn’t had an accomplice to help him take down John Black, he would have lost that fight. John Black was indeed a dangerous man.
*******************************Marlena*****************************
By slowing down her breathing and concentrating, it was slowly coming back to her….all of it. The more she remembered the more
terrified she became. It was worse than any scenario she could have imagined…Stefano and Orpheus working together. The two people she hated the most…..the two people who had single handedly destroyed her life were once again trying to destroy her happiness.
But this time she would fight back. They would not win….not this time.
Of this, she was certain. She began moving…trying to find anything that would help free her hands.
***********************Marlena and The Employee************************
He could see she was awake. For some unknown reason he walked over to her. “Dr. Evans, I know you can hear me. Listen. You will not escape. Do you understand?”
She nodded her head.
“I will take off your blindfold and remove the gag if you promise to behave. Do we have an agreement?”
Once again she nodded her head.
He had no idea why he was doing this…why it would make him feel better if she was more comfortable. There was no rational reason. All he knew was he had to do it.
She jumped when she felt his hand brush against her hair.
“It’s ok. I’m just removing the blindfold.” He continued until finally it was completely off. “There….isn’t that better?”
What was he trying to do she asked herself. Was he trying to make her feel comfortable or was this another one of Stefano’s sick games? She wasn’t sure. Her mouth was still gagged so she simply looked up at him….her eyes still adjusting to the light.
The camera lens didn’t do her eyes justice. They were the most beautiful shade he had ever seen. Putting that thought aside he said, “Now I’m going to remove your gag. But if you scream I will immediately put it back. Are we clear on that?”
Marlena simply shook her head. She would do nothing that could possibly cause him to put the blindfold back. She needed to find John and Roman. She needed to know what happened to them.
He untied her gag.
Her eyes finally adjusted to the light. It was in that moment she saw
John lying a few feet away from her…unconscious and badly beaten.
She gasped, “John!”
John lay still…unaware of anything or anyone.
“Oh my God!” She looked up at the man holding her hostage….pleading with her eyes. “I’m a doctor. Is it alright if I check on him? He needs medical attention. I promise I won’t try anything.”
He envied John Black….a man beaten and unconscious. It must be
wonderful to have a woman love you so much that she would be willing to do anything for you….even sacrifice her freedom. But
instead, he simply said, “Go ahead.” After all, what harm could it do?
“You need to untie my hands. I promise I won’t do anything.”
He was torn. Part of him wanted to resist her but the other part couldn’t. “Remember,” he said as he reached around her. “If you try anything I will take it out on him.”
As soon as her hands were free, she rushed towards him. She could see the bruises on his hands and face. Marlena carefully unbuttoned his shirt. Still unconscious, he moaned in pain. “Baby…I’m so sorry,” she said with tears rolling down her cheek. He flinched as she touched the black and blue marks on his torso. Without a more thorough examination she couldn’t be sure if any of his ribs were broken. If they weren’t, they were certainly bruised. Marlena looked up at the man holding them captive.
“Why did you do this? You didn’t have to beat him like this.”
He looked at her in surprise. “Are you kidding me? Lady, look at me. Does it look like he didn’t put up a fight?”
For the first time she actually looked at him and could see he had just as many bruises as John. She fought back her natural instinct to inquire about his injuries and instead said, “He’s unconscious….you’re not.”
Her opinion of him mattered. “I only did what I did because he wouldn’t stop. He kept fighting.” The fact that her opinion mattered angered him. “He’ll live,” he said coldly and walked away.
Yes he will, she said to herself. We will get thru this together. Marlena placed his head in her lap and began to gently run her fingers thru his hair. “We’ll be ok John,” she whispered. “I promise.”
The change in his tone is what made her look up and follow him with her eyes. It was then she saw Roman sitting on the floor on the other side of the room….staring off into space…his eyes devoid of all emotion.
“Oh my God!” She wanted to stay with John but she needed to check on Roman. He might need medical attention and she still cared deeply for him. Marlena carefully removed John’s head from her lap and stood up. She walked over to him and tapped him on his shoulder. He didn’t move a muscle. “Roman, are you alright?”
He said nothing….he didn’t even acknowledge her presence.
“Roman, look at me,” she demanded.
Still nothing.
Marlena sat across from him. “Roman, I know you can hear me. Just blink your eyes if you understand what I’m saying.”
Roman continued staring off into space.
She didn’t see any cuts, bruises or blood. That left only what option… he was drugged. “What have you done to him?” she asked as she turned to face him.
“I didn’t do anything. It wasn’t me.”
“Then, who? Never mind.” Stefano! She was sure it was him. What was he up to? And why was he with Orpheus? Marlena made her way back to John. There was nothing she could do for Roman at the moment. She would just have to bide her time.
As she sat with John, Marlena closed her eyes. Just two weeks ago everything had been perfect. She and John spent the afternoon making love in the penthouse and talking about their future.
************************2 Weeks Ago*****************************
John placed her on the bed and went into the bathroom. She could hear the water running and things being moved around.
“John, what are you doing?” she called out.
“Patience Doc….patience.”
After a few minutes he returned and scooped her up in his arms once more. “Close your eyes Marlena.” He made his way into the bathroom. “Now you can open them”.
Marlena opened her eyes and was surprised by the sight before her. The entire bathroom was filled with scented candles, soft music playing in the background and a bubble bath was drawn. “John, this is wonderful.”
“Doc, once we’re together, I promise we’ll have many nights like this.” He placed her gently on the floor beside the tub.
She stood looking up into his blue eyes feeling her love for him grow with every breath she took. “My love….I have loved you from the
moment you walked into my life. I can’t imagine my life without you.” “You’ll never have to. I’ll always be here….right next to you.”
“Promise me.” She knew how much he loved her but for some reason it was important for her to hear him say the words.
“I promise, Marlena. I will never leave you. Now step into the tub.”
As she stepped into the warm bubble bath, John turned to leave. “Where are you going?”
“Doc, this is for you. I just want you to relax.” He closed the door behind him. “I’ll be back.”
Marlena sank into the tub, allowing her body to slide down until only her head was above the water. It was wonderful….the candles, the bubbles and the music. It was exactly what she needed. She closed
her eyes and allowed her body to totally relax and her mind to drift off.
The next sound she heard was the water running in the shower. She opened her eyes to see John standing underneath the shower head….allowing the water to run down his body. His eyes were
closed. Damn! He was beautiful….magnificent…and the shower was
so large. It even had a seat. He looked so lonely….maybe she should
keep him company. The soak in the tub had eased her soreness. She felt her body automatically responding to him…the longing in the pit of her stomach, her nipples hardening and her pulse racing. He was her addiction. She needed to be with him.
Marlena stepped out of the tub and made her way to the shower. As quietly as possible she opened the door and stepped in….standing directly behind John.
He sensed her presence before she touched him. “Doc, what are you doing?”
Her arms went around his waist and began to make their way up to his chest. “I thought you were going to join me in the tub…..and when you
didn’t, I thought I’d join you.” She began to move her hands up and down his torso….going lower with each stroke.
“Doc, I wanted you to take some time for yourself….to relax. That’s
why I left you alone.”
“Honey I couldn’t get any more relaxed….believe me.” Ah….there he
was….already stiff and throbbing. She began to move her hands up
and down the length of him.
John struggled to speak, “Marlena….if you don’t stop right now, I won’t
be responsible for my actions.”
She enjoyed her power over him and had no intentions of stopping. “And what will you do if I don’t?”
“This!” In one quick action she was no standing behind him. He grabbed her wrists, pulled them apart, let go and spun around before she realized what was happening. Once again he grabbed her wrists, pulled them behind her back causing her breasts to lift upward towards him.
“That’s not fair,” she whined.
“I never said I played fair.” He pulled her closer to him….allowing his
erection to press against her body.
“Well…now that you have the upper hand…what do you intend to do with me?” It was a challenge.
“If you promise me you’ll behave….I’ll show you.”
Marlena quickly nodded head in agreement. “I promise.”
John let go of her. She didn’t move. He reached behind him and turned off the water….never taking his eyes off of her. John scooped
her up…..her legs wrapped around his waist. He walked over to the
nearest shower wall. Marlena immediately understood and leaned back. He positioned her body over his erection and eased his way into her. As soon as he was completely inside of her, she began to move. Their bodies continued to move to the rhythm only they knew. It was almost as if they were dancing…..holding one another tightly, eyes
closed and concentrating on each other. This time John let Marlena set the pace of their love making. He would follow her lead.
“OH…..Doc,” he moaned. “I love you.”
“Baby…..I love you…I love you….”she whispered over and over.
Marlena could feel her body quickly responding to John… automatically moving faster against him. Somehow she realized it was too soon….she wasn’t ready for it end….he wasn’t close to being
finished. Marlena made a conscious effort to slow her movements… pulling herself back from the brink of ecstasy.
John immediately knew what she was attempting….and as much as
he was touched by her gesture, he didn’t want her denying herself by waiting for him. “Doc, noooooo.”
It was a struggle for her to hold back….not to give in to the pleasure
just waiting to be released. Marlena bit her lip in order to concentrate on what she wanted to say. “It’s what I want John.”
But it wasn’t what he wanted….so he did the only thing he could. He
leaned in and began to kiss the spot on her neck right behind her ear….the spot he knew drove her insane.
“Oh John,” she moaned. Her body overruled her mind and began to move faster. “Stop,” she said weakly. Marlena wasn’t sure if she was talking to John or herself….it didn’t matter. There was no way she
could stop her orgasm….it was too powerful. Marlena closed her eyes
and gave in to the explosion within her body.
John held on to her tightly as her body trembled in his arms. It didn’t matter to him that he hadn’t experienced his orgasm…the only thing that was important to him was that she had. He loved the way her body shook in his arms….the way she moaned his name…hell…he
loved everything she did. As he felt her orgasm fading, John began to gently unwrap her legs from around his waist in order to hold her in a position that was more comfortable as he carried her from the shower to the bed.
Knowing John as she did, Marlena knew exactly what he was going to do and she would have no part of it. “Wait….stop,” she said.
John immediately stopped. “What’s the matter Doc? Is something wrong?”
“Put me down.”
“Marlena, what’s wrong?” His voice was full of concern as he helped
her stand on her own two feet.
Feeling a little unsteady on her feet she grabbed his arm and held on for support. “I’m fine.”
“NO! You’re not.”
“John, I just have to get a little circulation in my legs. “ She tried to lighten the mood by joking. “Honey, if you weren’t so…how can I put this….so damn irresistible…full of stamina…my legs wouldn’t feel so
shaky. But you are…..and I love it. So if I’m a little shaky on
feet…..that’s a good thing.”
“Marlena are you sure there’s nothing wrong?”
“John, I swear there’s nothing wrong with me.” She smiled and said, “You on the other hand….I’m not so sure.”
Clearly confused he asked, “What are you talking about?”
It was only after she pointed in the direction of his erection did he remember his current state. His concern for her had erased everything else from his mind. “Doc, don’t ever do that again. You scared me.”
“John, I didn’t mean to worry you…..it’s just that I wanted to wait for
you…but you wouldn’t let me.”
“Marlena, I did that because I love you, because it’s more important to me that you’re completely satisfied, and because I know how tired you really are.”
“And it’s just as important to me that you’re completely satisfied and I’m not as tired as you think.”
“Well Doc, it really doesn’t matter because I’m not going to make love to you again. As much as I want to, I know you need to take it easy.”
“John,” she said as she took his hand. “I don’t want you to make love to me.” Marlena led him over to the seat in the shower and sat down before him. She placed her hands on his waist and pulled him closer to her.
“Doc, you don’t have…….”
Before he could finish his sentence he felt her tongue circle around the tip of his erection. All thoughts of protests quickly left as he felt a wave of electricity pass thru his body. His hands made their way into her hair. With each pass of her tongue she took him deeper into her mouth until finally he was completely enclosed in her warmth. John closed his eyes as he began to move his hips to the rhythm of her mouth. There was no way to describe the way she made him feel….the way she manipulated her tongue around his penis, the way
she took all of him into her mouth, the way she would bring him to the brink of ecstasy and slowly back down. His legs began to shake….it was time.
“Doc,” he moaned as he began to move faster and faster….sliding in
and out of her mouth.
Marlena tightened her grip on his waist as his body began to jerk. She took all of him as he emptied his seed into her. Finally he was still.
He felt so good he hated to leave the warmth of her mouth. He slowly pulled back and dropped to his knees in front of her. “Marlena, I love you so much.”
“I love you too, baby.” She leaned in and kissed him lightly on his lips.
John pulled her closer to him and kissed her deeply. “Now,” he said as he pulled back from her. “You can finish your shower. I’ll wait until you’re finished.” John stood up and walked out of the shower.
This time there was no argument from Marlena.
Forth-five minutes they were both dressed and sitting on the couch downstairs. She was wrapped in his arms…her head resting on his shoulder.
“Doc?”
“Um.”
“I’ve been thinking.”
“About what my love?”
“The Hospital Benefit.”
“What about it?”
“Well….I was thinking about asking Laura to be my date. You know…
because she knows the truth and it would just be easier. I mean….I
wouldn’t have to pretend. What do you think?”
“I think that’s an excellent idea. I don’t think she was planning on going with anyone. I’m going to see her later and I’ll ask her.”
“Good. So Doc, I was wondering when you’re ….”
Marlena interrupted him before he finished his sentence. “You want to know when I’m going to tell Roman the truth. Funny you should bring that up. I wanted to talk to you about that.”
“I want to be there.”
“No! That’s not a good idea. It’s going to be hard enough to tell him, much less have you standing right there with me. I don’t think that’s going to work. It would just add insult to injury. No, I’m going to tell him on my own.”
“Doc, I’m not going to let you do this by yourself. I need to be
there….to explain what happened….that’s it’s not something that we
planned.”
“Just because we didn’t plan this, doesn’t mean it’s not going to hurt him. We’ve been over this. I’m going to tell him….BY MYSELF.” Marlena sat up and looked him in the eyes.
There was no point in arguing with her and he knew it. “I’m not happy about this but I can see your mind is made up. Promise me as soon as you tell him you’ll come here….to the Penthouse.”
“Why, the Penthouse? Why not the loft?”
“Doc, nobody knows about the Penthouse. If I was Roman, the first thing I would do is go to the loft to confront me. I’ll be there waiting for him…but you will be here. There is no discussion on this point. I’ll come here as soon as I can. But you will wait for me here. Is that clear?”
“John, I don’t want to hide from him….or anyone else for that matter.
I’m not ashamed about how we feel about one another.”
“Doc, listen to me. I’m not ashamed either….but Roman is going to
come here looking for me. Hell, I don’t blame him. It’s exactly what I would do in his place. He’s not coming here to talk.”
“Roman is not a violent man.”
“He’s a man. And any man would do the same. He’s losing you…..to
me….for the second time I’m replacing him in your life. Now I hope it
doesn’t come to an actual fight but if it does….I don’t want you
anywhere near here.”
“I don’t think it’s going to come to that but I’ll be here just the same.”
“Good! Now that that’s settled, let’s talk about the next time we’ll be together.” He leaned in and kissed her gently.
“Funny you should bring that up. I wanted to talk to you about just that.”
“You have something in mind…..I hope.”
“I do…but it’s not what you’re thinking.”
“So what is it?”
Marlena took a deep breath before she began. “John, I don’t think we should see each other until after this is all settled.”
John was taken by surprise. “Doc! That’s two weeks. Are you kidding me?”
“Listen to me. It’s not what I want but I think it’s what we should do. John we’ve been lucky so far. We’ve taken chances we shouldn’t have. You know that’s true. We made love in your hospital room, in my office, at the Policeman’s Ball, and I lived with you for a week at Victor’s. You even followed me up to the Horton Cabin.”
John said nothing.
“Our luck is bound to run out. We’re so close to the end of this mess. I would hate to for it to blow up in our face. I think we should be really careful these last two weeks. We’ll have a lifetime together soon enough.”
She was right. They were too close in getting everything they wanted. It would be a mess it they got careless these last two weeks and their secret was discovered. “Okay,” he said weakly. “You’re right.”
Marlena sighed in relief. She thought it would take a lot more convincing before he agreed.
“So Doc, what happens if we accidently run into one another?”
“Nothing….nothing happens. We act normal.”
A mischievous grin appeared on his face. “But what if we can’t control ourselves? What happens if passion overcomes us?”
Marlena smiled, “Then I’ll be the one with the clear head. I won’t let it happen.”
“Well I’m counting on that because you know I can’t control myself whenever you’re around.”
**************************Back to the Present***************************
In spite of their current predicament, Marlena laughed out loud as she remembered that conversation. Their self control had lasted all of two days.
Startled by her outburst, the employee stared at Marlena. “I’m glad you find this situation so amusing. What’s so funny?” he asked.
Her brief moment of levity was gone. “Never mind. You couldn’t possibly understand.”
For some reason it was important to him that she like him. “Try me.”
“I don’t know who you are or why you’re doing this to us. All I know is you work for Stefano and Stefano has tried to destroy my family for years. You don’t know anything about me or my family…you’re only following orders. Why should I tell you anything?
“That’s where you’re wrong. I know more about you than you think.”
“Why? Because Stefano told you. Let me tell you something. Stefano is a monster and you work for him. So in my book that makes you just like him. He hurts people without giving it a second thought.” She looked down at an unconscious John before she spoke again. “And
apparently so do you. You hurt people for a living.”
God! She was a frustrating woman. Why did he give a damn what she thought about him? “I’m nothing like Stefano. You assume I’m like Stefano because I work for him. You don’t know a damn thing about me.”
“I know all I need to know,” she spat at him.
He walked over to her and stooped over until he could stare into her eyes. “You don’t know me. Sometimes you have to play the hand you’re dealt. And I was dealt this hand a long time ago. There’s nothing I can do about it now. It’s too late for me.” He stood and walked away.
For a brief moment, in his eyes, she thought she saw something… regret. “Wait!” But it was too late. The moment had passed.
He stood on the other side of the room….as far away from her as
possible. He needed to get his emotions in check. She was under his skin and he didn’t understand. What was it about her that made him crazy? That made all of them crazy. He wasn’t stupid. He saw the way Stefano looked at her. Leered would be a better word. He saw the way Orpheus stared at her. They wanted her. No…they all wanted to possess her. They didn’t love her. The only one who really loved her was John Black. He was the only one who truly knew her. Not even Captain Brady knew who she really was. Maybe…a long time ago he did….but not now. She was a different woman and Captain Brady
didn’t see it. He was so deep in thought, he didn’t hear her approach him.
“You’re right,” was all she said.
How had she gotten so close to him without him hearing her?” “What did you say?”
“I said you’re right. I don’t know you. I only know what I see.”
Same old conversation. “And all you see is someone who follows orders,” he said exasperated.
“That’s true. So tell me what I don’t know.” Maybe just maybe she could get him on her side. She was sure she saw something else when she looked into his eyes.
“Listen, I know what you’re doing. You’re trying to get me to sympathize with you so I’ll help you. That’s not going to work. I do what I do because I have to.”
She knew it wouldn’t be that easy….but if she started
now….maybe….just maybe she could make a little head way with him.
“I’m not going to deny that I would love for you to help me, but I know that’s not going to happen. Still,” she paused before she continued, “I don’t know what to call you. What’s your name?”
He appreciated her honesty and was surprised by her question. It had been so long since someone actually asked him his name. “Bob,” was all he said.
“Bob what?”
“Just Bob.”
“Bob it is. Can you tell me where we are?”
“I told you, I can’t help you.”
“I’m not asking you to help me; I just want to know where we are.”
“Sorry can’t help you with that.”
She looked over at John…..he was still unconscious.”
“Can you at least tell me how long we’re going to be here?”
“Can’t help you with that either.” He could see the disappointment in her face. “I mean, I don’t know.”
She turned to go back to John. “I guess I’ll have to wait until Stefano decides he toyed with us enough. Thanks Bob.”
“For what? I didn’t do anything.”
“You were honest with me. I appreciate it.”
He watched her as she made her way back to John. She was one hell of a woman.
Marlena sat next to John once more. At least she knew his name. Bob. It was a start. But that was all she knew. She didn’t know how long they’d been captured, or if anyone even knew they were missing. She didn’t even know where they were. And there was nothing to do but wait. Wait until Stefano decided to make an appearance. How had everything gone so terribly wrong in such a short span of time? The beginning of the evening had been wonderful.
************************Earlier in the evening*************************
Roman and Marlena walked into the Titan Building arm in arm. She felt flush as they stepped into the elevator. This building held special memories for her. Just as the doors began to close, a hand prevented the doors from closing. It was John and Laura.
“Roman, Doc, it’s good to see you again.” His eyes burned into her very soul.
Marlena felt flush. Just being in close proximity to him made her weak.
Roman hadn’t noticed a thing.
Laura spoke up, “Marlena you look beautiful.” It gave Marlena a
moment to collect herself.
“Thank you Laura, so do you.”
Finally Roman spoke, “I didn’t realize you two were coming together.”
John answered him, “We worked together on the committee and seeing as how she is such a beautiful woman, can you blame me?”
Roman put his arm protectively around Marlena’s waist. “I didn’t realize you were involved with the Benefit.”
“Actually I’m just standing in for Victor.”
“Oh. I think we’re going to make all the other men at the Benefit jealous. We have the two most beautiful women in Salem on our arms.”
John inwardly winced at the sight of Roman’s arm around Marlena but he remained calm. “I believe you’re right Roman. We do have the two most beautiful women in Salem.”
They rode the rest of the way in silence. But as if things weren’t awkward enough, as soon as the doors opened they were faced with another situation. Standing directly in front of them was Rebecca Morrison and she didn’t look too happy to see them.
John sought to ease the tension between them. “Rebecca, it’s good to see you. I believe you know Dr. Horton.”
“Yes, I do. Dr. Horton.
“Ms. Morrison,” replied Laura as she extended her hand.
Roman was next. “Counselor, I didn’t realize you’d be here tonight.”
“It’s a benefit for the hospital. I couldn’t pass it up.” She noticed
Roman’s arm around Marlena. “You two make a handsome couple. Don’t’ you agree John?”
He was backed into a corner. “I do. I believe when two people are meant to be together, it’s obvious to everyone around them.”
Marlena desperately wanted to change the tone of the conversation. “Roman, if you’ll excuse me, I need to check on a few things.” She smiled apologetically. “That’s what happens when you work on a committee. You can never just enjoy yourself. I’ll be right back.”
“Wait for me Marlena, I’m coming with you.”
They all watched as Marlena and Laura walked away.
“Well, since my wife and your date have abandoned us for the moment, what do you say we head over to the bar? Rebecca you’re more than welcome to join us.”
She wasn’t letting John out of her sight tonight. “I think I will.”
Just as they ordered their drinks, Roman was pulled away…leaving John and Rebecca alone.
“So John, I tried reaching you but you never returned my calls. You weren’t avoiding me were you?”
Yes, he wanted to scream. Leave me alone. I’m in love with Marlena and I know you know it. Stop playing games. But he couldn’t say that….at least not yet. But before the weekend was over she would
know the truth. “No, I’ve just been really busy with business at Basic Black. There are a few things I have to keep my eye on.”
“I thought we’d attend this Benefit together. But when you didn’t return my calls, I thought I was getting the brush off.”
Enough was enough. “Rebecca, I have a lot going on in my life right
now. Besides, we’ve only gone out a few times and as I recall neither one of made any sort of commitment.”
Damn! He was trying to end it right here. She would have none of that. “I know. It’s just that I enjoy your company. And I was surprised to see you here with Laura Horton.”
“I don’t want to give you the wrong impression. Laura and I have been friends for years. Like I told Roman, we worked together on this benefit. Neither one of us had a date. I assumed a woman as beautiful as you would already be taken so I asked Laura to accompany me.”
She knew she looked good. The minute she walked in alone, she felt the gaze of men upon her. The gown she wore was a perfect fit. She had been asked by other men, but she held out for John and now she was here alone. Realizing there was nothing left for her to say but wanting a chance to be alone with him at some point in the evening she spoke up. “I appreciate the compliment. Tell you what. Promise me we’ll at least get in one dance tonight.”
He didn’t want to but he saw no graceful way to avoid it. “You got it. Just come and find me when you’re ready.”
“I’ll do that.” Rebecca turned and walked away. At least she would get a chance to dance with him and she would make the most of the opportunity. The timing had to be perfect. She’d keep an eye on him and Marlena.
John watched as Rebecca wandered off. As soon as she was out of sight, he went in search of Marlena and Laura. She looked so damn beautiful in her gown, that she took his breath away. If they had been alone in the elevator, he wouldn’t have been able to control himself. He needed a few minutes alone with her and he knew just the place.
After a few minutes of casually walking around he found her. She was standing with a group of people….chatting. He walked up behind her.
Marlena felt his presence before he said a word. She turned to greet him. “Well hello again.” As she introduced him to everyone, she felt the heat from his body envelop her.
“Doc, mind if I have a moment with you?” He took her by her elbow and guided her away from everyone else. His touch was electric.
“John, what are you doing? We have to be careful.”
“Doc, I just wanted to tell you how beautiful you look tonight. Just smile and nod. No one is paying attention to us.”
Marlena looked around.
“He’s not on this side of the room. I already checked. God, Doc, you look absolutely amazing.”
She couldn’t help but smile.
“Marlena, I need to be alone with you.”
“John, we can’t take that chance.”
“I just need to hold you in my arms….just for a few minutes. Nothing
else, I promise.”
The truth was she wanted the same thing. She wanted to feel his arms around her…just for a few minutes. “Where?”
“Victor’s office. I’ll meet you there in thirty minutes.” He pressed the key into her hand and walked away.
While it was true Roman was on the other side of the room, John failed to notice Rebecca watching their entire conversation from a distance. But she wasn’t the only one watching them.
For the next thirty minutes, John and Marlena went their separate
ways. She found Roman with Bo and Hope. After a few minutes of conversation, Roman roped her into dancing. As they made their way to the dance floor, she spotted John already dancing with Laura. While scanning the crowd, Marlena found Rebecca…..staring intently at
John. Clearly she was going to be a problem. As soon as the song ended, Marlena watched as Rebecca walked up to John and apparently asked him to dance. While walking off the dance floor, she glanced back and watched as John nodded his head in agreement and took Rebecca into his arms.
He knew Marlena was watching him while he danced with Rebecca. He tried to keep a small distance between them but she kept pressing her body into him. Hopefully the song wouldn’t be a long one. He didn’t want her to get the wrong idea. He was in a state of semi arousal. It was what he called the Marlena effect. Luckily for him, it was a short song. As soon as it was over, he excused himself with the pretense of looking for Laura.
They managed to keep their distance from one another. But as soon as the allotted time had passed, Marlena excused herself. Even though she was anxious to see John, she made herself take her time.
Rebecca followed Marlena. She was sure she was headed to John.
Marlena had just unlocked the door and walked into Victor’s office when they heard it. The fire alarm was ringing.
Rebecca was standing around the corner and watched as Marlena walked in Victor’s office. Just as she was about to move, she heard the alarm. Then she saw smoke. Instead of heading to the staircase she headed to Victor’s office. But she never made it.
John saw the smoke seeping under the door. “Doc, wait here.” He went into Victor’s bathroom and grabbed two towels and wet them. “Here,” he said as he handed her one of them. “Cover your mouth and follow me. Stick close.”
Before they made it to the door, two men burst into the office wearing gas masks. They attacked John before he realized what was happening. Surprise may have been on their side, but he was a man fighting for the woman he loved. He managed to shout, “Doc, run….get out of here.”
She managed to slip by them, only to run right into Roman. “Thank God, you’re here Roman. Two men attacked John. He needs your help.” And then it all went black.
************************Back to the Present***********************
That’s it. That’s the last thing she remembered…..running into Roman.
That wasn’t quite true; she vaguely remembered hearing Stefano and Orpheus talking.
**********************Stefano and Orpheus*******************
Stefano stood. “Come Orpheus, it’s time. They walked
together…..ready for the games to begin. Stefano entered the room
first. “Ah….the beautiful Marlena. It’s been a while.”
Before she could say anything, Orpheus walked in behind Stefano. “Marlena, it’s good to see you again.”
Chapter 64
You might recognize some of the dialogue from a previous chapter but it’s necessary for the story.
She never hated two people as much as she hated Stefano and Orpheus. These two men single handedly tried to destroy her life….and now they were working together. It was more than she could
handle. Marlena hurried to her feet and charged. However, she was at a huge disadvantage. Her evening gown was impeding her progress… not to mention Bob. He had anticipated her anger and was waiting for
to make her move. Marlena was restrained before she could even get close to them.
Stefano walked up to her and caressed her face. “It’s good to see you still have some fight left in you. I would have been disappointed if you reacted any other way.”
Marlena tried to jerk her face away from his hand but Stefano’s grip was too tight. “I will fight you with every breath I take until the day I take my last one.”
“Marlena….so much hatred….you should thank me.”
“Thank you,” she shouted. “You destroyed my life.” Her eyes shifted to Orpheus. “Both of you destroyed my life.”
“I gave you John,” Stefano replied. “If it weren’t for me you would still be faithful Roman instead of sleeping with John…..the love of your life.” He let go of her face.
That remark gave Marlena pause. She glanced quickly at Roman to see if he heard Stefano, but there was no change in his demeanor.
“You see Marlena, I know everything.” Almost as an afterthought he added, “And there are things you know nothing about…things that will affect you but soon….soon you will know everything.”
Orpheus was growing weary of this exchange between the two of them and sought to put an end to the conversation. “Enough! Let’s get back to the real reason we’re all here.”
“My colleague is right. We have much more important things to discuss.”
For the first time since he entered the room, Stefano glanced in John’s direction. “Tsk, Tsk. This will not do. Rolf, wake him up.”
Marlena, so focused on Stefano and Orpheus, never noticed Rolf standing in the doorway. She noticed he was holding something in his hand. “What do you have? What are you going to do?”
Rolf ignored her questions and went directly to John.
“Proceed,” said Stefano.
Rolf injected John with an unknown substance. “He should start coming around soon.” He walked over to Roman and whispered in his ear. Roman began to move.
“Good. We’ll be back.” Stefano and Orpheus turned to leave. His next remarks were directed at Bob, “Put her in the other room and restrain Roman.”
“Wait,” cried Marlena. “What did you give John and what did you do to Roman?”
“John will be fine. I would never do anything to my best creation.” He ignored her question concerning Roman. Again he looked to Bob. “Take her.”
Bob obeyed. After all he was the boss and whatever Stefano said, he did. Bob escorted Marlena to another room and closed the door.
As soon as she heard the door close behind her, she looked around for any means of escape. A quick survey revealed a bathroom but nothing that would help her. The room had no windows and only one way in or out. Now that she had established there was nothing she could do for the moment; Marlena took a better look at room. In the corner was a duffle bag sitting on a chair. She walked over and carefully unzipped it. Her heart began racing. Inside was one of her own sweat suits, her hair brush, a pair of socks, her tennis shoes and a number of pictures with the twins and Carrie. In a side pocket she found some of her under garments. She was in a clear state of panic. Why would he have her clothes? And why would he have pictures of
her children? With the duffle bag in hand, Marlena walked over and began to bang on the door. “Open up. I know you can hear me! Open this……”
The door open and Marlena stood face to face with Bob.
**************************John and Roman************************
Still woozy, but slowly becoming conscious, John gradually became aware of the pain in his body. Pain is good he told himself. It means you’re alive. Concentrate on it. He opened his eyes.
Roman was tied to a chair, unable to move. What happened? Where the hell was he? It was only after he heard a noise on the other side of the room did he realize it was John lying on the floor…barely conscious. No one else was in the room. “John, John can you hear me?”
John heard a voice calling his name….a voice he recognized but
couldn’t quite place at the moment. He tried to turn his head in the direction of the voice and was greeted with a wave of pain. Even though his throat was dry he tried to speak. “Who’s that?”
“It’s me, Roman. Are you alright?”
It was hard to breathe. “Roman, what happened? Where’s Marlena?” He had a flash of Marlena on the elevator.
“I don’t know. I don’t know anything. I was hoping you could tell me.”
Even though his entire body ached and it was a struggle for him to speak, John forced himself to sit up. “Where the hell are we?” Another flash of seeing Roman and Marlena dancing.
Roman could see the bruises on John’s face. “Can you move?”
“I think so.” John attempted to stand but fell to his knees. “This is
going to be harder than I thought.” He grabbed his stomach.
“Looks like you took a beating. Who did this to you?”
“I don’t know. My memory’s kind of hazy. It’s coming back in bits and pieces.”
“Damn! Me too. I don’t remember anything.”
Once again, John attempted to stand….and just like the first time….he
failed. “I’m going to need some kind of leverage to help me stand.” He looked around but all he saw was Roman. There was nothing else in the room he could use….nothing but the four walls and the door. The
closest wall would have to do. He dragged his beaten body across the floor until he reached the wall. Using the wall as leverage, John slowly began to rise to his feet. With every breath he took, he felt pain. He figured his ribs were either broken or badly bruised. Either way, it was a struggle. Finally, after pausing every few minutes, he was standing…albeit bent over and holding his stomach…..he was
standing. Again another flash of memory….smoke. “Smoke, I
remember smoke and two men charging at me.” He didn’t mention the fact he and Marlena were in Victor’s office….alone…at the time of attack.
“Do you know who they were?”
John shook his head, “No…I’ve never seen them before.” He was silent for a minute. “But I do remember they had on gas masks. It was a setup.”
“But who would do this?”
“Probably the same person who shot us.” John felt he was strong enough to try and make it Roman. “Whoever it is, we need to get out of here and we need to find Doc.”
Roman stared at John. “What makes you think Doc is missing?”
“Because I remember she and I were talking at the time of the attack. I saw smoke, I was trying to get her to safety and then two men attacked me. I told her to run. Maybe she got away. Maybe they don’t have her. If she did get away, then she can tell Bo & Abe about the attack and they will start looking for me.” Using that much energy to speak caused John to stop and try and catch his breath. He rested a few more minutes before he began to walk again.
Not happy that Marlena and John had been together when John was attacked, he was relieved to hear she may have gotten away. He’d address that situation at another time. Right now he needed John’s help if they were going to escape. Even if she did get away, she had no idea where they were or that he was missing. As far as she knew, and anyone else she told, John was the only one taken. In all the confusion it might take a couple of hours before anyone realized he was also missing.
John finally reached Roman.
**************************Marlena*************************
“Dr. Evans, I see you found the duffle bag. I suggest you change while you have the opportunity.” He shut the door and locked it.
While I have the opportunity, what the hell did he mean by that? She stood there for a few minutes, too shocked to move. Finally, her instinct to survive surfaced. Whatever Stefano had planned for her, she was not going to let him win. There was too much at stake. People’s lives were in jeopardy…..the twins, Carrie, this baby she was
carrying not to mention John and Roman. She needed to be ready at a moment’s notice. She walked into the bathroom, ready to change into her sweat suit. It would be far easier to escape in casual clothes than in a gown. After she changed her clothes, she sat in the chair and waited. She didn’t have to wait long.
************************John and Roman*********************
Before he could even attempt to try anything, the door opened. They both looked around.
“Stefano,” they said in unison.
“John, it’s good to see you’re finally awake. Roman.”
“You’re not going to get away with this,” said Roman.
“I already have. No one knows you’re missing.”
John needed to know if Marlena escaped but he didn’t want to alert Stefano if she did somehow make it. He spoke with more bravado than he felt. “Someone might have seen something. You can’t control everyone or everything.”
“That is true, however……”
As if on cue, the door opened and in walked Marlena escorted by Orpheus. John sank to his knees. What little energy he had, deserted him the moment he saw Marlena with Orpheus. “Oh my God! Doc…..Orpheus.”
Roman, too stunned to say anything, remained silent.
“So you see John, I do control everything….even unexpected
surprises.”
“What do you mean by that?” asked John.
“All in good time….all in good time.”
Just then Bob walked into the room carrying a chair. He placed it across from Roman and helped John into it.
“Now that’s better,” said Stefano.
“What the hell are you doing?” asked Roman.
“We want all of you to have a really good view,” chimed in Orpheus.
Bob returned carrying more chairs…one for Marlena which was placed next to John, and one for Stefano and Orpheus. Now the chairs were more or less set up in a semi circle, with Stefano in the middle, Orpheus to his immediate right, Marlena to his immediate left, John next to Marlena and Roman next to Orpheus. Next he rolled in a tv and vcr. The seating arrangement gave all of them a good view of the tv screen. An uneasy feeling began to saturate John’s body. This, whatever they had planned, was not going to be pleasant. Stefano and Orpheus clearly wanted them to show them something.
The placement of Marlena next to John didn’t go unnoticed by Roman. Clearly Stefano was into playing mind games. “Doc, are you alright?”
“I’m fine Roman. I’m glad to see you’re ok?”
“What are you talking about? Except for being tied up, nothing’s wrong with me.”
“Roman you were……” she stopped….unable to finish her sentence.
She didn’t know what to say. It was apparent he had no memory of being drugged. What the hell had they done to him? Marlena looked to Stefano. “What did you do to him?”
Stefano ignored her question. Instead Orpheus spoke, “Now that we’re all comfortable we can begin. First off, Roman it’s been a long time. …a very long time.”
“What happened to you Orpheus?”
“Roman, you happened to me. You destroyed my life and now I’m going to destroy yours. You took away someone from me and now I’m going to return the favor.”
“Marlena has nothing to do with us. Let her go.”
For a moment Orpheus lost control. “My wife is dead because of you! She was an innocent person…..but you brought her into it!” Losing
control of his emotions was not something he enjoyed. He attempted to bring them back under control.
“That was not my fault. It was an accident. She was not supposed to be there. By the time I saw her, it was too late. There was nothing I could do. I told you this when it happened, you read the report and witnesses on the scene told you the same thing. You just don’t want to believe it.”
“Would you? If the situation was reversed and it was your wife who was killed, would you simply accept that explanation? No…..I don’t think you would.”
Roman didn’t say anything. The truth was….he didn’t know. He didn’t
know what he would have done had it been Marlena. He almost lost his mind when he found out John had taken his place. It had taken a lot of effort for him to move past Marlena loving John. But he had moved on and they had put John behind them.
Orpheus egged him on, “I can see by your silence, you’re not sure what you would have done had you lost Marlena back then. What would you do if you lost her today?”
“I’ll kill you Orpheus if you lay a hand on her.”
“I’m not the one you should be worried about.”
“What does that mean?”
“I’ve said enough for the time being. Stefano…..your turn.”
Stefano stood and faced his “guests”. “John, you were my greatest
achievement. And in true fashion, you didn’t let me down. What other man could be tricked into believing he was someone else, find out he wasn’t and begin a whole new successful life? NO ONE! ONLY YOU! You got the girl, lost the girl and got the girl back. Not only did you get the girl but you also established an empire, Basic Black. An empire that will soon be under Dimera control. Now let’s sit back and enjoy the show.”
Both John and Marlena realized what he was about to do. “Don’t do this Stefano,” pleaded Marlena.
“Stefano, this is between you and me,” said John. “Leave her out of it.”
“But John, Marlena is in it. She’s the reason we’re all here.”
Roman, confused by their conversation, interjected, “What the hell are you talking about? Marlena is my wife not John’s.”
“Is she?”
“Marlena, what is he talking about?”
Before Marlena could reply, Stefano spoke up. “My apologies, I’m getting ahead of myself. Let me start from the beginning. Roman, years ago, when I held you captive, my intention was to turn you into my second pawn. But by the time I was beginning to make progress with you, John and Marlena found you and helped you escape. I didn’t have enough time.”
“You stole five years of my life.”
“A drop in the bucket compared to what I took from John. You really have no reason to complain. Now getting back to my story…..you
were rescued and resumed your life with the lovely Marlena and your children. And everything seemed to magically fall in place. But what you didn’t know, couldn’t know……that I was keeping an eye on all of
you from afar. But I wasn’t the only one…..so was Orpheus. Both of us
just waiting for our chance. Just for the record, I had nothing to do with you getting shot. That credit goes to my friend Orpheus. It was only after that incident did I realize someone else was after you. That was when I decided we should join forces and work together. We had different objectives but with a little compromise on both sides we could both get what we wanted. I wanted John back and Orpheus wanted to destroy Roman.”
Orpheus interrupted, “And this is where I must give credit where credit is due. John and Marlena I must thank you. I thought if I killed Marlena it would destroy you. But I was wrong. You would mourn her for the rest of your life, but you would go on because of your children. Something I envy you. I can’t let it go. But this way….this way is so much better. And the best part is I had nothing to do with it.”
“I’m tired of all this innuendo. Say what you mean,” demanded Roman.
“As you wish.” Stefano sat down and pressed the remote control.
“Stefano, don’t do this,” begged Marlena. “Please don’t do this.”
“I’m sorry Marlena…..I really am. But he has a right to know.” The tv
came to life.
Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at Roman. “I’m so sorry Roman.” She closed her eyes.
“No! It’s not your fault Doc, it’s mine. Roman it’s all my fault.” As much as he wanted Roman to know the truth, he never wanted him to find out the truth this way.
“What the hell are you two talking about? John, you didn’t have anything to do with my wedding day.”
They both looked at the tv screen and it was true. It was video footage of Roman and Marlena’s wedding day. What was Stefano up to? John
and Marlena looked at one another. But their relief was short lived.
Next up was video footage of John and Marlena being married.
As if he sensed their unasked question, Stefano interjected, “I did a little bit of editing. It helps the flow of the video.” His next remarks were directed to Roman. “Live video is so much better than still pictures, don’ you agree? I mean, you can see how much she loves him and how much he loves her. Would you say she looked at him the same way she looked at you on your wedding day?” He paused the video.
“She thought he was me.”
“That’s not the question I asked you. I asked you if you thought she looked at you the same way she looked at John.” He waited for an answer. “Um…..tell you what. Let’s just take a look.” Stefano pressed
play and now on the screen was a side by side photo of Roman and Marlena and one of John and Marlena. He paused the tape again. “Now what do you think?”
Roman didn’t want to look but he couldn’t look away. No matter how many times he told himself that she thought John was him, he didn’t entirely buy it. No matter how many times she swore she loved him, and only him…in the back of his mind there was always a seed of doubt. Now he could see for himself….if he wanted to. Did he really
want to know? And did it really matter? That was the past. She was his wife now and that’s all that mattered. Still he looked at the screen. He couldn’t help himself.
“So….”pressed Stefano. “What’s your answer?”
The answer was clear…..not only to him but to everyone in the room.
Yes….she did love him. Yes there was love in her eyes when she
married him…..all those years ago. But……and this was no easy thing
for him to accept……there was a glow about her when she looked at
John. It wasn’t the same…..yet there was an explanation. One that
easily explained everything….one that could explain the glow he saw
on Marlena’s face. “Stefano…..you’re forgetting something.”
“What’s that?” asked Stefano….clearly amused by Roman’s answer.
“I had been missing for five years…..she thought he was me. She
thought her husband had returned from the grave. She was so happy to have who she thought was me, back in her life. So, to answer your question…..the pictures show a difference but there’s a reason. She
thought he was me.” Inwardly, he wondered why Marlena wasn’t saying anything.
“Perhaps…..perhaps not. Let’s continue, shall we?”
“Stefano, stop this now.” It was John. “You’ve already won. You have me….why do this?”
“Because John, I promised Orpheus he would have his revenge and I’m a man of my word.” He pressed play.
*************************The Titan Building************************
Bo, Hope, Able and Lexie stood huddled outside the Titan Building waiting on the all clear from the fire marshal. Because it was a Friday night, besides the cleaning staff and security guards, the only other people in the building were attending the Benefit. The evacuation had gone quite smoothly.
For the umpteenth time, Bo scanned the crowd looking for Roman. “I still don’t see him anywhere. Did anyone see him exit the building?”
“I’m sure he got out, Bo,” said Abe. “He’s probably making sure everyone is alright. You know your brother.”
“I do….that’s what worries me.”
“Look!” Hope pointed to the fire marshal coming out of the building. He was holding something in his hand.
They all walked over to him.
“Well Bill, what’s the story?” asked Abe.
“We’re still doing a room by room search but so far no fatalities and no evidence of a fire.” He showed them the canister in his hand. “We found a couple of these planted in the corners of ballroom and in the hallways on some of the floors. It’s a smoke bomb. Someone wanted everyone to think there was a fire…..but it was only smoke.”
Bo was the first one to ask the question on everyone’s mind. “What the hell is going on?”
“I don’t know, but there’s something else you need to know….or rather
see.” Just then his Bill’s radio crackled to life. He stepped away from the four of them and spoke into the radio, “Go ahead.” After a couple of minutes he returned. “It seems I spoke a little too soon. I was just informed they found a woman unconscious in one of the rooms.”
“Maybe I should go and check on her,” said Lexie.
“Let’s all go and I can show you what we found. The search has been completed and the building is clear.”
Fifteen minutes later, they arrived on the 19th floor. “This way,” said Bill as they turned a corner. She’s in here.” Because the building was crawling with firemen, none of them noticed a lone firemen whose uniform didn’t quite fit. So intent on getting to the unknown victim, they let him pass without a second glance.
Even though she was wearing an oxygen mask, they knew immediately it was Rebecca Morrison. Lexie took her pulse and checked her vital signs. Everything appeared normal….she was just
unconscious. Lexie called for an ambulance and waited for the paramedics to arrive while the others left with Bill.
Bill escorted them to Victor’s office. “This is what I wanted to show you.” The room was in a shambles…..everything on Victor’s desk was
on the floor and chairs were overturned. “It looks like someone put up one helluva struggle.”
“Did your guys touch anything?” asked Abe.
“Once they checked the room for people they radioed me. I came here immediately. No one else has been here since then.”
“Good, Bo call the station and have the crime lab come out here and dust for prints. Who knows, we might get lucky.”
“I’m on it Abe.”
Bill began to walk to the doorway. “My job is over. I’ll send you a copy of the final report….but from the looks of things this was staged. You
guys have the hard job…..you have to find out who did it and why.” He
left the three of them standing in Victor’s office.
“He’s right,” said Hope. “Whoever did this had a reason. And I’m beginning to get a funny feeling.”
“It must be contagious, because I’m getting that same feeling.”
Bo hung up the phone and rejoined the conversation. “This is not good. Someone staged a fire to empty this building. What were they after? Or who?”
“Roman,” they said together.
********************************Rico*************************
As soon as he cleared the building, Rico slipped out of the fireman’s uniform but kept his radio. He’d “borrowed” it from a fireman who would probably have a slight headache but otherwise be fine. He had no choice. He had to have answers for the questions he knew Victor
Kiriakas would be asking. The problem was he didn’t have a lot of answers. He knew the fire was a setup, and he knew that John Black and Dr. Evans were missing. Mr. Black would have contacted him by now if he and Dr. Evans were safe. What he hadn’t known was Roman Brady was also missing. It was amazing what you could overhear when you looked like you belonged. After hearing the chatter concerning Mr. Kiriakas’ office he managed to get there first. The only thing the room told him was that a struggle had taken place….nothing
else. The radio came alive. Apparently the fireman he relieved of his uniform had been found in the garage. There was nothing else he could do here. It was time to leave and time to make the phone call he dreaded. The fact that Mr. Black ordered him to stay in the garage instead of accompanying him in the Benefit didn’t matter. He failed….he let Mr. Kiriakas down. But it would not happen again. He
swore to himself he would find Dr. Evans and Mr. Black….no matter
what it took.
****************************Stefano’s Hideaway*************************
There was nothing on the screen but fuzz. As they watched, the picture began to clear up little by little. They could make out shapes… it looked like two people…but no one could be sure and so far there was no sound. The picture seemed to be getting clearer but they still couldn’t see the people clearly. Every few minutes it seemed the picture would become a little clearer…it was definitely a man and a woman, still couldn’t make out the faces and from the looks of it they were having sex….there was something vaguely familiar about them though. Just then…for just a second, the sound kicked in.
“Oh God,” whispered Marlena as she watched the screen. She recognized her own voice…..she remembered this
conversation…..this fight. She also remembered what happened
between them.
John reached over and grabbed her hand. He also remembered that fight and the things he did to her….what they did to one another. He
remembered every detail of that fight and the animalistic sex that took
place during and afterwards. He still hadn’t forgiven himself for some of things he said and did to her. But how did Stefano get this footage? Oh God! He must have bugged the loft. How long had his loft been bugged?
“What’s the point of showing us this…..whatever this is?” asked
Roman.
“Patience, Roman…..patience,” answered Stefano. “All of your
questions will be answered in the next few minutes.”
“Stefano, stop this now,” demanded John. This was not something he wanted anyone to see….especially Roman. No man would want to
see his wife with another man in this particular situation. “Stop! You’ve made your point. End this now.”
Stefano ignored John’s outburst.
The picture was slowly coming into focus with each passing second. The video tape had been intentionally edited to make it hard to identify the place or the people….until now. The room was vaguely familiar to
Roman but John and Marlena knew it was only a matter of time before he recognized it as the loft and them as the people in the tape. They watched as the look of anger on his face was slowly replaced with confusion. This was John’s loft. John and Marlena could almost hear the questions running thru his head. Why was Stefano showing John’s loft? Who were these people and what did they have to do with anything? Suddenly the camera moved back to the couple….their
faces were still hidden but there was something about the video tape that bothered Roman. He felt a sense of déjà vu….like he knew what
was coming….but that was impossible. Still the feeling of déjà vu
persisted. He continued to watch in silence…..unable to look away.
The tape played on. The woman appeared to be pinned against the door….it seemed whoever the man was he had her trapped and they
were arguing. There was something familiar about the man….about
his build. As the camera panned back he saw it….the tattoo. It was
John. The moment of recognition had arrived. And the woman was
Marlena. Something inside of Roman snapped.
“You son of a bitch,” he yelled as he tried to break free. “I’ll kill you. What did you do to my wife? Marlena, why didn’t you tell me?” He was so enraged he never noticed John holding Marlena’s hand.
Stefano and Orpheus sat there amused at Roman’s outrage. The thought of Marlena betraying him with John never entered his mind….or more likely, he wasn’t ready to face that reality.
The sound, which had been up to this point unstable, was now as clear as a bell. “You’re here to be fucked.” Roman watched as John continued to pin Marlena’s hands above her head as he nudged open her legs with his knee until he was able to press himself into her. He tried to break free from the ropes but it was no use they weren’t giving him any room to maneuver. Once again he screamed at John, “You’re a dead man!”
But then it happened…..he heard her….he heard Marlena speak. “I
love you.” He must have heard wrong….she couldn’t have said
that….not to John. He heard a voice speaking but didn’t realize it was
his own voice. “What did she say?”
“I’m so sorry Roman. I didn’t want you to find out this way,” said Marlena as tears rolled down her face.
Sorry…..find out this way…..what the hell was she talking about? This
wasn’t true…this was all Stefano’s fault. He would not, could not accept Marlena and John together. There had to be another reason and that reason was the devil himself. He turned on Stefano, “You sick bastard! You made her do this didn’t you? You made them film this for my benefit. You almost had me convinced that my wife was cheating on me but now I know better. You went too far Stefano. You overplayed your hand. Marlena loves me…..not John. That was your
mistake…..your one miscalculation in all of this. She loves me.” He
was screaming by the time he finished speaking.
Stefano didn’t say a word; instead he simply looked at Roman and smiled. And that smile shook Roman’s confidence to the core. It was a smile he had witnessed many times in his years of captivity. It was a smile that told him Stefano held all the cards.
Once again his attention was drawn to the video tape. He heard John say, “What we have between us is great fucking.” Roman watched as Marlena began to cry… while John seemed unaffected by her tears.
He was angry, cold and completely unmoved by her actions. He heard Marlena say, “Don’t say that…don’t demean our relationship.” Relationship…he thought, what the hell was she talking about. But before he could fully comprehend what she was saying, John spoke “Are you saying the sex between us isn’t amazing? That every time we’re near each other all we want to do is fuck. That I’m nothing more to you than a walking, talking and incredible fucking machine.” Roman listened as John became meaner with each statement he made. “So I’m not the best fuck you’ve ever had in your life.”
“Enough!” Roman shouted at the top of his lungs. This was ridiculous. Never in a million years would he believe Marlena would betray him… she may have loved John at one time…but that was in the past. She loved him…not John.
Just as he was convincing himself that Marlena loved him and not John, he heard her say, “You’re the best lover I’ve ever had.” Stefano made her say that he told himself. He probably threatened her life if she didn’t cooperate.
Roman looked at Marlena and said, “Don’t worry, Doc. I know he made you say that. I know it’s not true. I don’t believe a word of this.” Just as he finished speaking, he noticed Marlena holding John’s hand. “What are you doing, Doc? Why are you holding John’s hand?”
Stefano stopped the tape. He wanted to hear what Marlena had to say.
“Roman,” she began. “It’s complicated.”
“What’s complicated? It’s a simple question. Why are you holding his hand? Explain it to me.”
John tried to come to her defense. “Roman, it’s not that simple.”
His temper flared, “I’m not talking to you, John. I’m talking to my wife. Answer the damn question, Doc. Why are you holding his hand?”
Stefano interrupted his tirade. “Why don’t you finish watching the tape? I’m sure all of your questions will be answered. The next few seconds are really important. Pay attention if you want to know the truth…..the real Marlena. Or, or you afraid you might not know your wife as well as you think? Which one is it?”
He knew Stefano was baiting him…..daring him to look at the tape. He
knew his wife…..he knew everything about her. There was nothing
Stefano could show him that would make him doubt her……
still…..that nagging unanswered question wouldn’t go away. Why was
she holding John’s hand? He had to know. “Play the damn tape,” he said.
Stefano pressed play.
Still wondering why she was holding John’s hand, Roman missed the first few seconds of the tape but he immediately noticed Marlena’s body language had changed significantly. She was no longer crying… she was angry…hell she was furious. He couldn’t believe the words that came out of her mouth, “I decide…me and no one else, who, when and where I want to fuck and it’s damn sure not you.”
Roman sat back and smiled. If Stefano was expecting him to be angry he would be disappointed. This was a setup….Marlena never, ever
used that kind of language. Stefano made a mistake. He felt better… as if her using that kind of language was his proof that she would never betray him….that she loved him and not John. He watched as John and Marlena continued to throw verbal barbs at one
another….each one more personal and hurtful than the one before. If
he didn’t know it was all an act for his benefit he would have thought these two people really had issues to settle between them. The way they talked to one another, the looks, the tone they used…everything they did and said spoke volumes. Once again he focused in on their conversation: “At last,” his voice full of sarcasm, “the real Marlena Evans Brady appears.”
“Well you’re right about one thing. I am the real Marlena Evans but you, you’re nothing like the man I love …you’re not John Black at all.” Roman involuntarily flinched when he heard her profess her love for John. It might have been an act…but it hurt him to hear her say those words.
“That’s where you’re wrong. The man you see standing before you is the real John Black.”
He was totally confused. What the hell were they talking about…the real Marlena Evans….the real John Black. He didn’t understand a
damn thing. Roman watched Marlena closely as she began speaking again. “Is that right? You’re the real John Black…don’t insult my intelligence. You’re nothing like him. You might look like him but that’s where the resemblance ends.” Roman could see her becoming angrier by the second.
But John was just as angry as she was and shouted back, “You think so…you think you can leave here without getting what you came for, what you always want from me, without me fucking you…now who’s insulting who.” That got his attention. Act or no act…..no one spoke to
his wife like that. Stefano would pay for this. He would kill him with his bare hands. Roman could feel the pressure rising in his chest. “Doc, when I get free, I promise Stefano will pay for this. For what he did to us….for the things he made you say. I swear……he will pay.” Once
again he tried to escape from his ropes….but again he failed. But he
did feel them give just a little. Not enough for anyone to notice…..but
he felt it.
“Roman, you still don’t understand do you? I didn’t make them do anything. I just happen to catch it on tape. Ask the lovely Marlena if you don’t believe me.”
“I don’t need to ask my wife anything. I know the truth!” Again he wiggled in his chair and just like before he felt the ropes give. If he could keep this up without anyone noticing, he could get free and then…….then Stefano would pay. Right now he didn’t give a damn
about Orpheus…..he only wanted Stefano.
He turned his attention back to the screen. There was more back and forth between them…things he didn’t understand until finally he heard John say, “You want me no matter what. I give you what you crave, what the good Roman Brady is incapable of …the kind of fuck you dream about late at night when you’re lying in bed next to him unable to sleep. You know the kind of fuck I’m talking about…the kind we did in your office last week.”
Roman had seen and heard enough. “Stefano,” he screamed, “Stop this now! I don’t believe any of it….not one word. You made John say
those things to Marlena. You made both of them say those things to each other. But I don’t believe it! I don’t believe any of it!”
Stefano was growing weary of Roman’s outbursts. It was time to shut him up…..for good. “You continue to amaze me. You really think I did
this. I didn’t…this was courtesy of the two of them. When would I have done this? You didn’t believe me the first time I showed you this tape and you don’t believe me now. But once you saw everything…..you
knew I wasn’t the one lying.” He pointed to John and Marlena. “They are the liars in all of this.” He stopped the tape.
“Now I know you’re delusional. I’ve never seen this tape before. If I had and this farce had really taken place, do you think John would be alive? Do you think I would be defending my wife’s honor?”
“Perhaps you should ask your wife’s lover to explain to you how it feels to have no memory of things you’ve done….of things that have
been done to you.”
Roman sat there dumbstruck. It took a couple of minutes before he finally found his voice. “You’re bluffing…..you just want me to think
you did something to me. But I know you didn’t. I would know it if you did…..besides brainwashing or whatever it is you did to John takes
time and I haven’t been gone anywhere. I’ve been here the entire time.”
“Have you…..really? What about the time right after you and John
were shot? Weren’t you gone for about a week?”
“I was………” Roman didn’t know how to finish that sentence. He’d
been so sure, Stefano was bluffing that he’d forgotten about that week. “But that’s not….” Again he couldn’t finish his sentence.
“Possible, is that what you were going to say? Besides John, you of all people should know what’s possible. Never in your wildest imagination would you have believed Marlena and the rest of your family would accept John as you. But she did and so did your own family. Your own children called him daddy. He walked into your house and took over your entire life. He became Marlena’s husband…..her lover. They
shared a bed together. He took over your life then and he’s doing it right now. Only this time, Marlena knows the truth and John is the man she wants…..not you.”
“What happened between John and Marlena is over…..it’s been over,”
he screamed.
“Then let’s see what happens next.” Stefano started the tape again.
Chapter 65
Rebecca opened her eyes and was surprised to find an oxygen mask on her face and Lexie Carver sitting by her side.
“Do you feel you can breathe on your own?” asked Lexie.
As soon as Rebecca shook her head in agreement, Lexie removed her mask. “What happened?”
“Well, I was hoping you could tell me. You were found unconscious. Do you remember anything?”
“No…..I don’t. The last thing I remember is getting dressed for the
Benefit. I don’t remember anything after that.”
“You don’t remember the smoke?”
“What smoke?”
“The building was evacuated because we thought it was a fire but it was only smoke bombs. You really don’t remember anything?”
“No……what’s wrong with me?”
“Your breathing is fine, and even though your pulse and heartbeat are ok, I still want you to get checked out at the hospital. In fact, I’m waiting for the ambulance right now.”
“That’s not necessary. Besides a slight headache, I feel fine.”
“Even though you feel fine, you need to get checked out.”
“I’m fine…..really. Just a couple of aspirin and I’ll be good as new.”
“Rebecca, listen to me. You can’t remember the last few hours and you were found unconscious. That’s not normal. I need to run a couple of tests…..if nothing else….blood work.”
“God, I hate hospitals.”
*****************************Stefano’s Hideaway***********************
Bob stood in the corner and reluctantly waited for the show to begin. This wasn’t going to end well. All of his training….his instincts told him
to stay alert. No man ever wanted to think his wife cheated on him, much less see it. Stefano was going too far and in the end, they were all going to pay for it.
Marlena cried out, “Stefano, why are you doing this? Why do you want to destroy our lives?”
He hit the pause button. “Whose life are you talking about? Are you talking about you and John or are you talking about Roman? I’m not the one destroying Roman’s life…..you and John are doing that. I’m
just helping him see the truth.” Stefano turned and looked at Roman. “Let me ask you a question, Roman. Do you think you and Marlena have a happy marriage?”
“You’re damn right,” he replied.
“Do you think you give Marlena everything she wants?”
“Marlena is not a person who needs a lot of material possessions. She’s not that kind of person. She knew I was a cop when she married me…making a cop’s salary.”
“I wasn’t talking about material possessions. Let me put it bluntly….do
you think you satisfy her every need?”
Roman became indignant. “That’s none of your damn business!”
“Fair enough. You don’t have to answer me. All you have to do is watch the tape. You can make up your own mind.”
“You sonofabitch! What kind of pervert are you? Have you been watching us?”
Stefano laughed as he pressed the play button once more. The tape
began. “No, I haven’t been watching you and Marlena. But I have watched your wife with John and I must confess…her sexual appetite surprised me. What you are watching are just the good parts. Make no mistake…this is your wife….and John is definitely the man who satisfies her every need.”
Roman watched as John kissed Marlena roughly while holding her wrists….shoving his tongue into her mouth. Finally they broke apart.
Both were breathing heavily…both trying to catch their breath. As soon as John let her wrists go, Marlena slapped his face as hard as she could.
Roman’s eyes blazed…his entire body was filled with hatred for John. He screamed, “I swear to God John….I will kill you for attacking my wife!”
But before Roman could say anything else, the scene before him changed completely. Marlena’s hand flew to his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and ripped it open. His buttons flew all over the place. He pressed his body into hers. She pushed him away. Marlena grabbed him once more and pulled him to her…her hands automatically going to his zipper. He grabbed both her hands and with one hand pinned them above her head. She stood there breathing heavily staring into his eyes. His free hand made its way underneath her skirt. He stood perfectly still, staring into her eyes, the only part of his body moving was his hand coming to rest between her legs. He wanted to see her face as he shoved his fingers inside of her. Without waiting he immediately began thrusting his fingers in and out of her. Her eyes wide open, Marlena’s body jerked to the rhythm of his fingers. He controlled her movements. The only sound she made was the sharp intake of breath she took each time he shoved his fingers in her. His hand began to move faster and faster. John leaned over and began to suck and bite the top of her breast as he made his way down to her nipple. She began to move her body up and down against his hand.
Marlena was mortified. She couldn’t believe Stefano had recorded such intimate acts between her and John. But most of all she couldn’t
believe Roman was forced to watch them. She felt John squeeze her hand. Marlena wanted to say something but she couldn’t….what could
she say in her defense……nothing. She had no defense.
“What the fuck is this?” yelled Roman. “Is this some kind of sick joke? Marlena look at me damnit! What the fuck is this?”
Stefano stopped the tape. He didn’t want Roman to miss one second of the footage he had. This was only the beginning….it would get
progressively worse for him. By the time he finished, Roman would be a broken man.
Marlena said nothing…..she couldn’t even look in his direction. She
began crying.
John spoke up, “Roman, I love her…..this is not just some affair. I
swear I tried to stay away…but I couldn’t I couldn’t let her go.”
“John, shut the fuck up! I’m talking to my wife. My wife who apparently is fucking you! If it weren’t for these ropes, you’d be a dead man.” He tried to break free once more. “I swear on my life, I’m going to kill you.” His wrath then turned on Marlena. “You bitch! How long have you been fucking John? How long have the two of you been sneaking behind my back? You lying, sneaking bitch! You won’t let me touch you for months but you let John do anything to you. You’re nothing better than a common whore!”
“That’s enough Roman,” shouted John. “I know you’re upset…you have every right to be…but you will not talk to her that way!”
The two of them were losing control. It was time to calm the situation before it escalated any further. Stefano nodded to Rolf who in turn walked over to Roman and whispered in his ear. Roman immediately calmed down.
“What did you do to him?” asked Marlena in between sobs.
“Tsk, tsk. He’s fine….nothing’s wrong with him. He can still see and
hear….he just can’t move. Roman has been under my control for a
while now. Did you think I was lying to him when I told him he’d already seen this before? The first time he saw you two together he thought I hired actors who looked like you two. This time, he thought I forced you two to do this. It’s amazing how he’d rather come up with wild explanations than face the truth. He’d rather believe anything else than his loving wife is having an affair.”
John intervened on Marlena’s behalf. “Stefano, you’ve had your fun. You’ve shown Roman the truth…..now stop this.”
“John, this is only the beginning. There’s so much more to see and we’re going to see all of it.” He started the tape once more. “Now….where were we?”
The tape began in the exact spot he stopped it…..with John shoving
his fingers in and out of body while simultaneously sucking on her nipple. Her body began to move faster and faster against his hand.
“Pay close attention, Roman. You’re about to see how much your wife loves everything John does to her.”
Roman’s eyes narrowed with rage but he couldn’t move a muscle….he couldn’t say a thing. He could only watch. He noticed the
faster she moved her body, the slower John moved his hand until finally he stopped all together, even though his fingers were still inside of her…almost as if he were punishing her. Roman could see Marlena was in a state of frenzy…hardly able to breathe. John, however, acted as if nothing changed as he moved over to her other breast and began sucking her nipple. He couldn’t believe it when she began to move her body up and down against his fingers. Each time she raised her body she slammed it back down on his hand. Faster and faster she went. He had never seen Marlena act this way…..never seen her in such a
heightened state of arousal….apparently he never knew his wife. In
his mind he screamed over and over….make it stop…make it stop….
But there was no sound from him. Whatever control Stefano had over
him included the use of his voice and his body. He could only watch in silence. And he watched as she slammed her body on his hand over and over. He saw it ….he knew what was about to happen….her
whole body began to shake as she closed her eyes and let her orgasm overtake her. His body slumped in the chair…only held upright by the ropes securing him. He had just witnessed his wife… Marlena…..experience an orgasm with John. He watched as
Marlena’s breathing began to return to normal. Thank God it was over….or so he thought. John however, wasn’t thru….not yet. His
hand began moving inside of her again. He was going to make her come again. Marlena bit her bottom lip to keep from crying out. Her eyes closed. Once again, her body was engulfed by waves of pleasure John had given her. After she was finished, he removed his fingers from inside of her.
Roman sat there stunned…..emotionless. His rage had deserted him
and was replaced with nothing. He felt nothing….he was devoid of all
feeling. At least it was over. But just then, Marlena took a step towards John. She reached out and pulled his shirt down his arms until it fell to the floor. John lifted her arms and put them around his neck. As he lifted her up, her legs automatically went around his waist. John leaned her against the door as he unzipped his pants and freed himself from the constraints of his boxers. Roman watched as John entered her and began to thrust in and out of her as hard as he could. He watched as Marlena closed her eyes and began to run her fingers through his hair and then down John’s back while he attacked her neck. She had never behaved that way with him….when they made
love….he had never seen this side of her.
Roman couldn’t believe it when John stopped thrusting and walked over to the table. Anything in his way was immediately pushed onto the floor. He placed Marlena on the edge of the table and flipped up her skirt. Again she wrapped her legs around his waist as he stood before her. This time it was she who attacked his neck; biting and sucking any part of him she was able to reach. As his thrusts began to get harder she ran her fingers up and down his back, scratching him, but she didn’t care. It seemed they were both intent on inflicting as
much pain and pleasure to one another as they could. The way her mouth and hands worked in unison with his thrusts caused him to move faster and faster.
This woman on the screen wasn’t his wife….hell, he didn’t know who
this was….it damn sure wasn’t Marlena….the woman he married.
Damn! She was having another orgasm….her third one in such a
short span of time. He had never seen anything like this. Her body began to shake uncontrollably; he could see she was having trouble breathing and thru it all she never made a sound…..not one single
sound. But John wasn’t done yet. He unwrapped her legs from around him, pulled her to her feet and turned her around. Next he placed his hand in the small of her back and eased her over…he would take her from behind. John re-entered her swiftly and placed his hands on her waist. Roman watched as Marlena placed her hands on the table to help support her….as if this position was normal for the both of them.
He watched as his wife’s body jerked to the movements of John’s powerful thrusts. He was relentless in the way he pounded her body. Roman knew what was coming, he didn’t want to see it but he couldn’t look away. He had to know….he had to see everything. Suddenly
John grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them. He was moving faster and faster. John continued to thrust in and out as his body began to shake. Marlena was paralyzed….she couldn’t move a
muscle. The only thing she could do was let the waves of pleasure wash over her again and again. Both Marlena and John collapsed on the table unable to move, barely able to breathe. After a few minutes, with the little strength she had left, she nudged him off of her. Slowly she stood. Without saying a word or acknowledging his presence she made her way to the stairs.
Roman sat there with his mouth wide open. He had just witness his wife do things with another man he never imagined….things he never
thought possible. And it wasn’t that John forced her…..she wanted
it….she wanted John. She let him take her any way he wanted. His
mind couldn’t grasp the fact that just minutes before they had been arguing….so much so that she slapped his face. And then all of a
sudden, they were……he didn’t know what to call it. It definitely was
making love……it was……it was something he never equated with
Marlena…..fucking….plain and simple. There was no way to dress it
up….it was what it was. John fucked his wife and she let him…no she
wanted him to fuck her.
Stefano could almost hear the thoughts going thru Roman’s mind. It was finally clear to him that Marlena wanted John. There was no denying what he had just witnessed….no other explanation but the
truth…..she wanted John in every way possible. He stopped the tape.
John sat there, holding Marlena’s hand. He couldn’t believe what he saw….what they all saw. Seeing was quite different from
remembering. The things he did to her….the way he used her body,
the way he talked to her…he would never be able to forgive himself for the way he behaved towards her. This was the woman he loved, yet he treated her so badly. It was a wonder she was still with him.
Tears began falling as he remembered what came next. He prayed Stefano wouldn’t show it.
Marlena didn’t know what to do….or say….or if there was even
anything she could say. Two men……two men were hurting because
of her….because they both loved her. She glanced in Roman’s
direction and saw the emptiness in his eyes. She always knew her love for John would hurt him deeply…but finding out this way….by
Stefano no less….he was destroyed. And what about John? She knew
he felt guilty…..guilty about what happened between them on that day.
There was nothing she could say to him that would alleviate his guilt. The truth was they both had a say in what happened in the loft that day. And even though they said horrible things to one another and took out their anger toward each other in a sexual way, it was what they both wanted. As angry as she was with him that day, she still wanted him. Besides, if she wanted him to stop…..really wanted him
to stop….he would have……no matter how angry he was with her. He
would have never crossed that line. But no matter how much she tried to tell him she wanted him just as much as he wanted her, he never forgave himself and after seeing it all on video she knew he never would.
Even though Orpheus had seen this before, he was still fascinated by the raw sexual energy Marlena possessed. And by the look on Roman’s face, he had no idea….he had never witnessed that side of
her…..he had never brought that side out of her. It had taken another
man…John…to bring out her true nature. This was better than he imagined. By the time they were thru, Roman would be destroyed……
a shell of a man. Orpheus smiled….he couldn’t wait…Roman would
be no more, John would once again be Stefano’s pawn and the beautiful Marlena…..Marlena would be his.
As delighted as he was with the events so far, Stefano needed things to keep moving. He was on a tight schedule. “Shall we continue?”
Marlena replied, her voice a whisper, “There’s more?”
“Oh, my yes! There’s more. But I will do something for you. I’ll just fast forward to the good parts. Everybody ready? Pay attention Roman, I think you’ll find this next segment very interesting. The tape started again.
Marlena was upstairs, sitting on John’s bed using the phone. “Roman, it’s a simple question. Can you do it or not?” After a slight pause she continued, I’m sorry Roman; I’m just tired.”
Roman’s eyes opened wide. He remembered this conversation. She wanted him to pick up the kids. She was calling him after being with John….she was calling him from John’s loft! He looked away from the
screen to Marlena. His anger was returning. He could feel it coursing thru his veins. In fact, he felt one of his fingers move. Good! His anger was working in his favor. Just keep it up Stefano….keep it up. All of
you will pay for this…..especially John. He would pay the most. As far
as Marlena was concerned, they were done…..and he would fight for
custody of his children. There was no way he was going to allow Marlena anywhere near them. His attention was drawn back to the screen when he saw Marlena’s eyes grow wide with fear. John had entered the room and whispered something in her ear. He couldn’t
hear what John whispered but he saw the fear in her eyes as she nodded her head in agreement. He watched as John knelt down before her and flipped her skirt up. He pried her legs open and placed them over his shoulders.
When he heard Marlena say, “Yes, I’m still here, the receiver slipped. Sorry,” he recalled thinking she was distracted…..not focused on their
conversation and in a hurry to get off the phone. Now he knew why. He couldn’t believe it. She was actually having a conversation with him while John…..he couldn’t finish the thought. But he didn’t have
to…..Stefano was giving him a visual aid.
Roman stared at the screen as John slipped his tongue into her body. He watched as Marlena struggled to maintain a conversation with him while John began to slowly move his tongue in and out of her. “Roman I didn’t hear you, say it again.” He was amazed at the control John had over Marlena’s body. With just the simple touch of his hands to her hips, Marlena began to subconsciously move her pelvis as his tongue slipped in and out of her. He saw her grab the sheets with her free hand and bite her bottom lip to keep from crying out. Her knuckles were white from gripping the sheet so tightly. Her breathing was becoming erratic. She was a completely different woman with John. With John she was much more passionate. With him she was passionate but in a different way….more reserved. In the beginning of
their marriage…..before Stefano kidnapped him, he thought they
shared something special…and they did. It was after he came back…..after John, things changed…..she changed. His attention was
once again drawn to the tv screen by the urgency in her voice. “I don’t know but right now is not the time.” She slammed the phone down. He remembered the sound the phone made as she hung up on him. He also remembered they had been arguing…..he wanted to spend time
with her….she didn’t seem interested. Once again the reason was
clear…..John. His anger was almost to the boiling point. It wouldn’t
take much more. Right now he could maneuver his
hands…..soon…..soon he would make his move. There was no doubt
in his mind. He would be free of these ropes. His anger was fueled by the sight of Marlena grabbing John’s hair and holding his head in
place. He watched as John held on to Marlena’s hips firmly as her legs began to tremble….as she threw her head back and closed her
eyes….as once again she experienced an orgasm because of John.
He watched as John licked all of her juices from her body…..as he
lowered her legs from his shoulders….as she lay panting trying to
catch her breath…..as he made his way up her body, stared into her
eyes and said, “You can go home to your husband now.” Each and every detail was burned into his memory. If he closed his eyes, he would still see them together. This was something he would never forget.
Even though John was still holding her hand, Marlena was beyond consoling. She was beyond tears. She was destroyed. The look in Roman’s eyes told her all she needed to know. Roman hated her, he would never forgive her and he would never forget. For the first time in her life she was afraid….afraid of what Roman might do because of his anger towards her and John.
John sat quietly…holding Marlena’s hand. He was so
ashamed…..ashamed of the way he treated her……of the things he
did to her. He hated himself….but more than that…..he hated Stefano.
It was ironic…..Stefano was responsible for bringing them together
and he was also the one was destroying their lives….trying to tear
them apart. John knew Stefano…..this was more than just getting his
pawn back and destroying Roman. He didn’t need Marlena here for that…..there was another reason she was here. And he was terrified
of that reason…..Stefano wanted Marlena for himself. That was the
only logical reason for her to be present. He couldn’t let that happen. Stefano couldn’t get his hands on Marlena or their child. He would do everything in his power to stop him….even if it meant dying.
Orpheus was enjoying the show and it was about to get much better. He could see the depth of Roman’s hatred as he watched his wife with another man. It was poetic justice. And in just a short time his alliance with Stefano would no longer be necessary. Everything would go according to plan except for one major change…..Marlena. Roman
would be destroyed, John would be the pawn once again but Marlena……Marlena’s destiny would be fulfilled with him. He knew
she would fight him with the same passion she currently shared with John. But in time…in time she would see him as the man he used to be….the man he could be again if only she would be at his side to
help him. And maybe…..just maybe he would be able to make it up to
his children. Marlena wouldn’t be their biological mother but she could be a mother to them. Soon they would be together. He looked at his watch. It wouldn’t be much longer….it was all in the timing. He had everything worked out to the last nanosecond.
Stefano casually looked at his watch and realized he needed to speed things up if his plan was going to work. There was so much footage he wanted Roman to see but since time was of the essence, he fast forwarded the tape to something much more recent….something that
would show Roman just how bold and brazen they were about their love affair.
All three of them recognized the location…the Horton Cabin. But only John and Marlena knew what they were about to see. Roman’s blood boiled; his head felt like it was going to explode. He brought her there to work on their marriage…..to get close and all the while she was
waiting for John. She wouldn’t let him touch her but apparently John could anything he wanted to her. But how did John know they were there? Was he following them?
He watched as their entire sexual escapade unfolded before his eyes. John began to kiss her neck as they sank to the ground together. Marlena pulled him closer to her and began to return his kisses. Their mouths connected as they fell to their knees. John slowly sat back on his legs….pulling Marlena on top of him. They broke apart as she
adjusted her body over him….slowly lowering herself on his pulsating
erection….wrapping her legs around him once more. Both let out a
sigh of relief as he fully entered her body….staring into each other’s
eyes.
“Doc….oh…..Doc…………………”
Their bodies were one. Marlena began to move her body….his hands
went to her breasts….she arched her back…he began to rub her
nipples….she placed her arms around his neck. Her lips parted….her
eyes closed…her head fell back as she moved up and down his shaft.
“John….John…John…”she groaned with each stroke of her body.
His fingers began to pull and tug at her nipples. The more she arched her back, the harder he pulled them. They were so hard beneath his fingers. He stopped pulling…..he simply ran his thumbs over them.
They were in sync. She leaned further back…allowing him to lean in and capture one with his mouth while he continued to rub the other with his thumb. John began to suck as hard as he could….biting her
softly….pulling with his mouth….manipulating her nipple with his
tongue. He let go of her breasts and placed his arms around her waist. Even though she was still riding him he managed to kneel, slowly lower her onto the ground and reverse their positions. He was on top….she was beneath him. John began to thrust in and out of her.
John moved in and out of her…..faster and faster. John was pounding
in and out of her. He placed both his hands on each side of her body…..she unwrapped her legs from around his waist…he raised his
body until he was in the plank position….she placed her hands on his
waist and helped him move in and out of her body. Her body began to rock underneath him.
“Say you love me,” John demanded as he continued to thrust in and out of her body.
“I…uh….yes…yes…I….love…you….only….you,” Marlena cried out as
her orgasm began to overtake her.
He felt as if a dagger had been plunged into his heart. She actually said she loved him and only him. Marlena, his wife, the mother of his children was professing her undying love for John. His anger was rising to the surface. He felt like a volcano….ready to explode at any
moment. There wasn’t much more he could take. But the tape continued to play.
“Oh……John……Oh……god!”
“Come for me baby……come for me,” he said as he plunged deeper
and deeper into her.
“Deeper…..baby….deeper.”
He lowered himself and placed his hands on his hips….Marlena
placed her legs over his shoulders. John’s hands moved to her legs as he knelt down. John’s new position caused Marlena’s hips to automatically rise into the air. She looked into eyes. “Now,” she demanded.
Holding on to her legs, John thrust into her as hard and as deep as he could…..over and over.
“Yes……….that’s it……yes…….yes.”
“O…….h……….D……..o…….c!” He continued to plunge in and out of
her until he was completely spent. John gently removed her legs from his shoulders and collapsed on the side of her…..unable to
speak…..breathing heavily. He rolled over on his side and looked
down at Marlena. “Doc….you are….” Unable to finish his sentence, he
leaned over and kissed her gently.
She looked up at him as he pulled away and said, “I feel the same way.”
They lay quietly….side by side….holding hands…for a few more
minutes. Finally Marlena spoke, “John, you never did answer my question. How did you know I was here…..at the lagoon?”
“I didn’t….I just couldn’t sleep…it was just too hot. But to be honest, it
wasn’t just the heat that kept me awake.” “Oh?”
“You, Doc. The thought of you here….knowing how close you were to
me….but not close enough.”
“You’re the reason I’m here. The minute I walked into the bedroom I was flooded with memories of us making love. I went to sleep dreaming about you. In fact I woke up because I dreamed we were making love. It was an extremely vivid dream.”
“So you dream about us. How vivid a dream?”
“Vivid enough for me to have to cool off.”
“Sounds like a good dream.”
“It was….but I have to be careful. Everything I do reminds me of
you….of us. This morning while taking a shower I imagined you in
there with me.”
“Really?” He was intrigued. “So, what happened?”
“Everything was fine until Roman walked in.”
John immediately sat up. “Whadda you mean, Roman walked in?”
“He just walked in while I was taking a shower. It wasn’t a big deal. Technically, I’m his wife. It’s not like he hasn’t done it before.”
Enough! Roman could feel his anger boiling over. It was rising up from the bottom of his feet, up his legs, thru his torso and finally escaping from his mouth. “ENOUGH!” he screamed as he looked at Marlena. “You’re explaining to him…..why I saw you naked. You’re my wife
dammnit….not his!”
“I’m sorry Roman. I’m so sorry Roman,” she sobbed.
Stefano immediately stopped the tape. This wasn’t supposed to happen. Roman was supposed to be incapacitated….unable to
move…unable to speak. Something was very wrong. “Rolf,” he hollered. “Rolf, do something.”
Bob was immediately on guard…..ready to react to whatever
happened.
Rolf came running. “What is it Stefano?”
“He can talk….I thought you said he wouldn’t be able to move or
speak.”
“He shouldn’t be able to….he should be paralyzed.”
“Do something before he regains movement.”
“Stefano, that could be dangerous. I can’t guarantee there won’t be some kind of permanent loss.”
“I don’t care….just do it.”
Rolf shrugged his shoulders and left the room. He returned shortly with a syringe half filled and injected Roman. Once again Roman was silenced. Stefano started the tape again and Bob returned to his position against the wall….still feeling uneasy.
“I know, Doc…..I know. I just get jealous with the thought of him
watching you while you showered. I’m jealous he shares your bed… I’m jealous of a man I know you don’t love. I know it’s irrational but that’s just the way I feel. I want to be the only man who sees you naked.”
“I want that too. You’re the only man that I want….the only man that I
want to be with…morning, noon and night. That’s the first time Roman’s seen me naked in a very long time. And even though he saw me, I was thinking of you at the time. So whether you’re with me or I’m by myself…I’m always thinking about you….you’re always in my thoughts and never out of my heart.” Marlena reluctantly stood up. “I
have to get back before he wakes up.” She waded into the water once more. Marlena walked far enough into the lagoon until the water was just underneath her breasts. She began to splash water on her body.
John followed her. “Show me.”
“Show you what?”
“Show me what you were doing in the shower.” He moved behind her…..her back to his chest.
“Nothing special, I was just taking a shower…doing the usual things you do in the shower.”
“You said you were thinking about me.” He moved closer to her….their
bodies touching.
“I was,” she said quietly.
“So, did you imagine it was my hands on your body?” His hands went around her waist.
“I did.” She leaned into him.
“And did you imagine my hands doing this?” One hand made its way up to her nipples while the other traveled down her down her stomach to her opening.
“Yes,” she whispered as she parted her legs.
“And did it feel like this?” The hand on her nipples began to move in a circular motion while the one between her legs began to slowly move back and forth….his thumb brushing over her clitoris with each stroke.
This time she didn’t speak…..she nodded her head in agreement.
“Did I do this?” His fingers began to slip inside of her.
Again she nodded her head in agreement.
Her breathing became erratic. “John…….John…..o…………….h.” Her
legs began to tremble….her hips began to gyrate….she pressed
herself into his body….more specifically his erection. John held her
steady as he felt her orgasm overtake her.
Finally it was over. “Was it like that?” John asked.
Marlena turned and faced him before she spoke, “No…..that was
better than any daydream I’ve ever had or could imagine.” She pulled him to her….her arms went around his neck. As their lips met, her
tongue gently prodded his mouth open. He hungrily returned her kiss. Marlena pulled back and said, “John, let’s go.” She led them back to shore, stood before him and finally dropped to her knees….subconsciously licking her lips while staring at his erection.
“No, Doc…..not yet.” He knelt down beside her.
“John, what are you doing?”
“Sit with me for a minute.” They sat….facing one another.
“Honey, can’t this wait?”
“No, it can’t.” He licked his lips.
“Ok, what is it?”
“This.” John placed his hands on Marlena’s shoulders and slowly lowered her to the ground.
“What are you doing?”
“Shhhh, just relax.” John softly kissed her lips and began to make his way down her body. He kissed each one of her breasts and continued
his journey down her body. John left a trail of soft kisses down her stomach until he reached her mound. He gently parted her legs and slid his hands underneath her bottom. Marlena bent her knees, placed her feet flat on the ground and closed her eyes in anticipation of his tongue brushing against her clitoris. But John had other ideas. He skipped over her mound and went directly to her thigh on her right leg. There he began to softly kiss and nip his way up her leg….until finally
he was at the uppermost part of her thigh. He could see her juices flowing…he could smell her sweet scent. Marlena began to writhe in agony. She could feel his warm breath on her opening…she was ready for his tongue…but again John had another plan. He grabbed the soft skin on her upper thigh with his lips and began to suck. He continued until he was sure he left a mark. Finally he stopped.
Marlena sighed in relief. “Please……baby….now,” she whimpered.
Once again she was disappointed. He began the same slow movements up her left leg. And once again when he reached the uppermost part of her thigh he began to suck her skin….leaving
another mark. She was so excited…her juices began to run down her legs. John eagerly licked each and every drop of her sweet nectar. His tongue flicked over her opening. Marlena tried unsuccessfully to grab at the sand…at anything….in an attempt to find something to hold on
- Finally she gave up and placed her hands flat in the sand. John flicked over her opening once more….this time using more pressure and entering her body slightly.
Marlena grabbed a handful of sand. “Don’t stop,” she moaned.
Encouraged by her words, John found her clitoris and began to lightly suck it….throwing Marlena into a whirlwind of sensations. Her hands
delved deeper into the sand…..her eyes rolled back into her head.
Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, John switched tactics. He used his tongue the same way he used his fingers. His tongue was as stiff as his erection. He began to slide his tongue in and out of her…always coming into contact with her clitoris.
Marlena began to move her body to the rhythm of his tongue…her eyes closed…she moaned his name over and over. “John…..John….John….John….”
John held on tightly to her hips as he slid in and out of her body. He could feel her inner walls begin to shake.
“Oh…………. god! Please……don’t……….stop!
Baby….feels………so ……good!
John began to move his tongue faster and faster. She screamed his name one more time as she climaxed…her hips frozen in mid air….her heart beating rapidly. Her hand dug holes in the sand as she continued to feel her orgasm throughout her entire body.
Finally he stopped….allowing Marlena to catch her breath. He slowly
lowered her hips to the ground and made his way up her body. She opened her eyes, only to find herself staring into the most beautiful shade of blue she had ever seen in her life. Without saying a word he leaned down, kissed her lightly on her lips and headed for the water.
Roman could feel his fingers…..he could move his hands. His rage
was the antidote for whatever Rolf did to him. He wanted to see more…..because in a little while nothing and no one would be able to
stop him. He would have his revenge….first John and then Stefano.
And only when he was thru would he deal with Marlena.
“Where are you going?” she asked.
“Just a quick swim….I’ll be right back.” Before she could say anything
else, he was already swimming.
But that wasn’t what she wanted. She entered the water and swam over to him. In her sexiest voice she said, “Come back to shore.” Marlena turned and swam back to the shallow water….where she waited for him.
John followed her. As soon as he was standing next to her, she took his hand and walked him back to the beach. The minute they were clear of the water she dropped to her knees again.
Marlena knelt in front of John….once again staring at his throbbing
erection. She placed her hands on his hips and leaned in. John closed his eyes. Marlena leaned in and blew softly on his erection. John moaned aloud….she hadn’t touched him yet. A shiver ran
throughout his entire body. She leaned in once more…..this time she
licked the tip of his penis….careful not to go any further. She took
more of him into her mouth until finally she was sliding her mouth over the entire length of him. John’s hands moved to her hair as his hips began to move back and forth. Her mouth warm and inviting seemed to glide over him…taking him in and out with ease. As she took him in her mouth, Marlena used her tongue to make circular movements around his stiff member. He began to pump faster and faster….almost
falling to his knees. Marlena moved one of her hands from his hips and placed it between his legs…cupping his sac. She gave it a slight squeeze as she sucked his penis. John’s legs began to tremble….Marlena sucked faster….harder…..faster…harder.
“Doc!” he cried out as his seed spilled into her mouth.
THAT DID IT! Watching Marlena perform oral sex on John with such ease and skill was the last straw. He couldn’t remember the last time she had performed it on him…..hell he couldn’t remember the last time
they were together. Roman screamed with rage as he broke free of the ropes. He lunged at John. Marlena screamed. Bob made a grab for Roman but he was too slow. Before he could stop him, John and Roman were tumbling on the floor. Already weak from the beating he had taken earlier, the only thing John could do was crawl up in a ball as Roman pummeled him with his fists.
“Do something!” Stefano yelled at Bob. “Stop him!”
Bob ran over to Roman and tried to pull him off John. But Roman wouldn’t budge. Even though Stefano had brainwashed him, Bob
couldn’t stop Roman. He was acting on pure adrenaline….fueled by
his hatred.
“ROMAN, STOP! YOU’RE GOING TO KILL HIM,” screamed Marlena. “PLEASE STOP! IT’S ALL MY FAULT!” Marlena watched in horror as Roman continued to hit John.
Stefano summoned Rolf, “Stop him before he kills John.”
“Stefano, the only thing I can do is sedate him and that will definitely cause damage.”
“I don’t care,” roared Stefano. “Give it to him NOW! Before it’s too late.”
Rolf hurried out of the room and returned quickly with another syringe…only this time it was completely filled. By this time, Bob had Roman in a choke hold. “Hurry….I don’t know how much longer I can
hold him.” Roman was determined to inflict as much damage as he could on John….in fact he wanted to kill him.
Orpheus made no attempt to help. This could only help his plan. After all, his men were set to storm the building shortly.
Rolf approached the struggling Roman carefully. “You have to hold him still,” he told Bob. “Hold him still.”
“What do you think I’m trying to do? This is as good as it gets…..now
give him the damn shot,” snapped Bob.
“Rolf, DO IT!” commanded Stefano.
Rolf leaned in and jabbed Roman in the arm. Almost immediately Roman went limp in Bob’s arms.
Marlena leapt from her chair and rushed to an unconscious John. After taking his pulse she looked up at Stefano and said. “His pulse is
really slow….he needs to go to the hospital.”
“I’m afraid that’s not possible.”
She placed his head in her lap “Stefano, I’m begging you….he needs
to go to the doctor. He might have internal injuries…he’s unconscious…..he could have a concussion. You have to do something.”
“Marlena you’re a doctor….Rolf is a doctor. Between the two of you
I’m sure he can survive until….”
Before he could finish his sentence, Marlena interrupted him, “You keep Rolf away from him. I don’t want him anywhere near John.” She had no intention of leaving John’s side. They would go thru this together. “I’ll take care of him.”
“As you wish.” Stefano had anticipated her reaction. This way….she
left willingly with him….just as he planned. Everything was falling into
place. And once they arrived at their final destination, she would stay with him….by his side…of her own volition. He had an ace up his sleeve.
While Marlena and Stefano were engaged in their conversation, Bob managed to drag an unconscious Roman over to the other side of the room and left him lying on the floor. He took a moment to catch his breath. Captain Brady had been an absolute animal….taking out all of
his hatred and frustration out on John Black….but who could blame
him. In his place, he would have done the same. If he wasn’t sure before, he was convinced now…..he was employed by the devil himself and there was nothing he could do about it.
Stefano turned his attention to Orpheus. “So my friend, did you enjoy the show?”
Orpheus stood up and walked over to Stefano. He answered as he looked at Roman lying on the floor unconscious…..a broken man. “It
was….” He stopped in mid sentence…. losing his train of thought. “It
was everything I thought it would be and more.” He wanted to say something else but for the life of him he couldn’t remember what it was. Probably just the excitement of moment he thought. In a few minutes his men would be storming the building and he would be whisking Marlena away to his island. He casually glanced at his watch and immediately felt a wave of dizziness.
“I see you’re looking at your watch….do you have somewhere you
have to be? Or, are you expecting someone?”
“What?” He was having a hard time focusing on what Stefano was saying. Something was definitely wrong.
Stefano smiled. “Ah…..right on time. Perhaps you should sit down.”
He took Orpheus’ arm and escorted him back to his chair.
With an enormous amount of concentration, Orpheus managed to ask, “What’s going on Stefano?”
Stefano leaned in and began….speaking slowly and clearly. He
wanted Orpheus to understand every word he said. “Did you think I wouldn’t find out? Did you think I wouldn’t be prepared for your little surprise? Your men will come…..but by then it’ll be too late. All they’ll
find in this building is you. We’ll be long gone by the time they get here. You, like everyone else underestimate me. The brandy you drank was laced with a sedative. In a few minutes you’ll be out….just like Roman.”
Orpheus wanted to scream…but he had no energy….the drug was
rapidly taking over his body. In a few seconds he would out. His last conscious thoughts were of Stefano. He might have won this round but it wasn’t over…not by a long shot.
As soon as Orpheus closed his eyes, Stefano stood up. “Ok, we don’t have a lot of time. Let’s get moving.”
Chapter 66
Laura unlocked her door and walked into her house. She didn’t know what to do. Everything happened so fast. Up until the fire alarm ringing she had actually been having a nice time. It had been a while since she had an evening out. And even though she was John and Marlena’s cover, she still managed to enjoy herself. She knew how hard it was for John and Marlena to pretend they were just friends. It was why she agreed to be his “date.” With her he didn’t have to pretend.
*******************************Rico**********************************
Rico hung up the phone and ran his fingers thru his hair. That had to be one of the hardest phone calls he ever made. He had let both John Black and his employer Victor Kiriakas down. And even though Mr. Kiriakas didn’t blame him….he blamed himself. He should have never
let John Black out of his sight….but hindsight was 20/20…and he
didn’t have time to wallow in self pity. He had his orders. His first order of business was to find Dr. Laura Horton. Both he and Mr. Kiriakas reasoned because she was Mr. Black’s “date”, she could inform the police he was missing. But where was she? It was unlikely she was still at the Titan Building so that left two choices: the hospital or home. He chose home.
*******************************Police Headquarters*************************
It had been a little over an hour since the fake fire and there was still no sign of Roman. The entire building had been searched from top to bottom and no one had seen him. It seemed D.A. Morrison and a firefighter were the only two people injured. A phone call from Lexie confirmed what they were already thinking…..Rebecca had been in
the wrong place at the wrong time. She had no memory of what happened. Blood work would confirm their suspicions.
They were sitting in Abe’s office. “Well, somebody’s gotta tell her. Do you want to do it?” He was looking directly at Bo.
“I’ll tell her…..but before we do, I’d like a little more information. She’s
going to want answers.”
“I know,” said Abe as he shook his head in agreement. “The problem is….we don’t have any answers….all we have are questions.”
Hope, who had thus far been sitting quietly, finally spoke up. “Don’t you think it’s kind of funny we haven’t heard from Marlena yet? I mean she was there…..she knows what happened…but so far she hasn’t
called or stopped by the station. At least I haven’t seen or spoken to her….have you?” Her question was directed at both of them.
Abe answered first, “No…and now that you mention it…..that’s not like
Marlena.”
“No, it’s not. She should have least called by now to check on Roman. Something’s wrong.”
“You’re right,” said Bo. “That’s not like her at all. I think I’m going to stop by the house. Maybe she’s there….or maybe we’ll find
something….maybe a clue as to what the hell’s going on.”
As Bo stood, Hope placed her hand on his arm. “Wait, I’m going with you. Two pair of eyes are better than one.”
“You two head over there and I’ll stay here and hold down the fort….in
case someone comes in with new information or we get a lead.”
Bo and Hope left leaving Abe sitting at his desk…staring off into space. They all had the shared the same feeling…something was wrong….very wrong.
***************************Rico****************************
Rico parked his car and walked to the front door. Before bringing the doorbell he took a deep breath and said a silent prayer…..please let
her be home. Two minutes later the door opened and Dr. Horton stood before him…..still wearing her evening gown.
Laura immediately recognized Rico as John’s chauffeur. “Rico, what are you doing here?”
He sighed in relief. She remembered him. “Dr. Horton, I need your help.”
**********************Marlena******************************
After Orpheus collapsed Stefano and his men worked quickly. A battered and bruised John was placed on a stretcher and loaded into a waiting ambulance. Just before she stepped into the ambulance she looked around for Roman. He was nowhere in sight. The last memory she had of him was him he was lying on the floor…..unconscious with
Bob standing next to him. There was nothing she could do for him….at
least not now. All of her questions went unanswered. No one said a word to her. As soon as the doors slammed shut the ambulance took off….sirens blasting. She had no idea where they were headed…in
fact the only thing she knew was she and John were Stefano’s captives and they were alone in the ambulance. There was no need to guard them. Stefano knew she would never leave John…especially in his condition.
As she looked around their surroundings she saw the ambulance was fully functional…but there wasn’t really a lot she could do for him, except take his pulse, check his breathing and listen to his heartbeat. She was pretty sure his ribs were either badly bruised or maybe even cracked. He also had a swollen lip, and a black eye. The first beating had been bad enough….but Roman…..Roman had been merciless.
She was just thankful he was unconscious….at least he wasn’t in
pain. Without a more thorough exam she couldn’t give him any kind of pain medication. Hopefully he would stay out until they arrived at their destination. Wherever they were going, she knew there would be a
state of the art medical facility on the grounds. After all, Stefano went thru a lot of trouble to capture John….he wouldn’t let him die now. As
Stefano put it, John was his greatest creation….his pawn and he
wanted him back. He would do anything he needed to do in order for John to survive….even if it meant he would have to wait until John
was completely healed. And that was good news for her. His recovery would take time and she would use that time to find a way for them to escape….both of them. She swore to herself that they would leave together.
Even though there was no one else in the back of the ambulance, Marlena leaned over and whispered in his ear. “Just hold on John. I promise I’m going to find a way for us to escape. I’m not leaving you….don’t you leave me.”
*****************************Orpheus************************
Orpheus’ crack commando team assembled outside the warehouse waiting for the clock to tick down. The alarms and booby traps had already been disabled along with Stefano’s men guarding the building. With precision timing his men stormed the building. They were comprised of the best, or worst depending on your point of view, of ex-elite forces. Most had been drummed out of the military for disciplinary problems. A few had actually made it to retirement but soon found civilian life was not for them.
With the warehouse secure; there was just one problem. It was empty….except for one…Orpheus and he was unconscious.
Apparently the men guarding the building had been left there to complete the rouse. The entire team stood there….faces devoid of
any emotion. Instead of a hard fought battle, taking the warehouse, they already had it….but it was no victory. They won by default and
none of them wanted to win it that way. The commander finally ordered a couple of his men to grab Orpheus. They left as quickly and quietly as they arrived. One thing was certain….this was not
over….not by a long shot. All of them realized, the battle had only
been postponed….but eventually it would fought. Orpheus was not a
man who forgot or forgave. He would seek his revenge and they would be right there waiting. It was the thrill of the battle….not the reason for it.
********************************Bo & Hope ********************
From the outside, nothing looked out of place. It was Roman and Marlena’s house. Bo reached under the flower pot and grabbed the spare key. “You ready fancy face?” he asked as he turned the key. Not knowing what to expect, they both had their guns drawn. As the door swung open, they immediately knew something was wrong. The house looked like it had been ransacked.
“Be careful, Hope.”
“Right back at you. You check upstairs, I’ll take the downstairs.”
Bo nodded his head in agreement and cautiously headed up the stairs. He didn’t know what he wanted to find: did he want to find Roman and Marlena or did he want the place to be empty? Either way, it was a no win situation.
Hope entered the kitchen and found the same thing…drawers open but no sign of life. Somehow the scene before her left with a strange feeling. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it but something was off….way off.
Roman and Marlena’s room was the last one down the hall. So far….nothing. Every room had been ransacked but as far as he could
tell, no one had been in any of the rooms. One room left and the door was closed. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door slowly.
“Hope,” he screamed, “get up here!” Bo rushed into the room. Roman was lying on the bed.
By the time Hope reached him, Bo had already determined Roman was unconscious….not dead…just unconscious. He also noticed there
were rope marks on his writs….as if he had been confined.
“Call an ambulance and tell them officer down!”
Hope dialed 911, identified herself as a police officer and gave them Roman’s address. After ending the call, she looked around the room with greater attention. It was the same as every other room….drawers
open, things moved around. There was no way to know if anything was missing. Only Roman and Marlena would know and right now neither one of them could help. Roman was unconscious and Marlena was nowhere to be found. That was it! That’s what was wrong.
“Bo, look around and tell me what you see.”
Still concerned about his brother, Bo hadn’t really given the room a second look. “What are you talking about Hope?”
She stood in the middle of room and motioned him to join her. Reluctantly, Bo moved from Roman’s side. “Now take a good look and tell me what you see.”
He looked around the room again. “All I see is drawers open and things moved around.”
“Exactly…..that’s my point.”
It clicked for him. “It’s not random.”
“That’s what I think. It looks staged….almost as if they want us think it
was a robbery. But we know better. This is no coincidence. Whoever did this also pulled off the fake fire at the Titan Building…one job done flawless and this one done haphazardly.”
“Somebody’s playing with us.”
“Maybe not playing…just trying to keep us guessing.”
Bo looked over at Roman. “Where the hell’s that ambulance?”
“It’s coming sweetie. Roman’s going to be fine.”
“We don’t know that Hope. We don’t know what’s wrong with him.”
“Bo if they wanted him dead, he’d be dead. They wanted us to find him. Why else would he be here?” They both heard the sirens at the same time. “You stay here with Roman and I’ll go wait for them downstairs.”
Bo went back to his brother’s side. “I promise we’re going to find out what’s going on. We’re going to find out who did this and we’re going to find Marlena.”
Five minutes later Bo watched as the emts put Roman on a stretcher and wheeled him out to the ambulance. “I’m going with Roman,” he said as he climbed in the back.
“I’ll fill in Abe and stop by Shawn and Caroline. I don’t want them to hear about this from someone else. When I’m done I’ll meet you at the hospital.”
******************************Marlena*****************************
After about a twenty minute ride, the ambulance stopped. She waited until the doors opened before she left John’s side. As she stepped out she realized they were at a private airstrip. They were leaving Salem.
****************************Laura*********************************
Laura was escorted into Abe’s office.
“So Laura what can I do for you?”
“It’s about tonight…..about John.”
She had his full attention. “What about John?”
“I think he’s missing.” After her conversation with Rico she knew he was missing. But she promised him she wouldn’t mention his name or his involvement with John.
This was not what he wanted to hear right now. First Roman, then Marlena and now John. What the hell was going on? “Tell me everything.”
“There’s really not much to tell. We went to the ball together and the last time I saw him he was dancing with Marlena.” Technically that wasn’t true because she knew for a fact they were together when all hell broke loose. John told her about his planned rendezvous with Marlena in case anyone went looking for them. “The next thing I know the fire alarm goes off and we’re all escorted out of the building. I haven’t seen or heard from him since. In fact I haven’t seen Marlena either.”
Abe sat back in his chair and sighed deeply. “Damn! Is there anything else?”
“No….that’s everything. What’s going on Abe?”
“I’m not really sure. I’m still waiting to hear from Bo and Hope. Right now we think Roman and Marlena are missing but if what you say is true then that puts this in a whole new category.” His phone rang before he could continue. “Abe Carver.” He covered the mouth piece and mouthed the words Hope to Laura. After listening for a few minutes he responded, “I’m on my way.” He stood up as soon as hung up the phone. “Let’s go.”
“Where are we going?”
“To the hospital. They found Roman at home but there’s no sign of Marlena.”
***********************The Next Day***************************
Marlena opened her eyes and discovered she didn’t recognize any of her surroundings. It was the sunlight coming thru the French doors that finally wrestled her from her slumber. Despite her attempts to stay awake last night, it had been an exhausting, stress-filled day and she fell into a deep sleep. She vaguely remembered landing and being loaded into another ambulance. She suddenly sat up in bed and looked around. There was no sign of John anywhere. After noticing her robe lying at the foot of the bed, Marlena put it on as she got out of bed. Where the hell was she? And where was John? Marlena looked around the room and noticed it was more than just a room….it was a
fully decorated suite. The French doors obviously led out to a balcony. Under any other circumstances she would have loved staying here….stepping out onto the balcony….looking at what she imagined
was a beautiful view….enjoying a leisurely breakfast…..but this wasn’t
just any ordinary stay at a hotel. This was Stefano’s place…where ever that was. And she needed to find John. Marlena walked over to the door and tried the handle. To her surprise the door opened.
************************Salem Hospital**************************
As Bo and Hope exited the elevator they saw the policeman guarding
Roman’s room. After showing their identification they walked in.
Caroline and Shawn were already there.
“Any change mom?”
“No son,” answered Shawn. “He’s still unconscious. The doctors are waiting for the results of the tests they ran. Right now we don’t know anything. Any word on Marlena or John?”
“Not yet pop. We don’t know anything except they’re missing. We don’t even know if anything was taken from their house. We just have to wait until Roman wakes up.”
“I just don’t understand,” began Caroline. “Who would do this? Why would they do this? I just don’t get this. Why? Who hates our family?”
Bo and Hope said nothing, but the look that passed between them didn’t go unnoticed by either Caroline or Shawn.
“You know something don’t you.”
“Shawn, we don’t know anything for certain.”
“But you have a theory don’t you? Tell us Bo”
“Pop, I don’t want to worry you unnecessarily.”
“Bo,” began Caroline “we’re already worried. Your brother is still unconscious, Marlena is missing…John is missing. Who do you think did this to us? Tell me Bo…..tell me who did this.”
“Shawn…..Caroline we really don’t know who did this.”
“But you have someone in mind. Tell us…….we need to know.” Tears
began to roll down Caroline’s face. “Please…tell me something…..anything.”
Bo gave in. He couldn’t watch his parents’ anguish any longer. “Listen to me. We have no proof…hell we don’t even know where he is at the moment.” After a moment of silence he spoke…one word, “Stefano.”
The color drained from both their faces….the silence was deafening.
Bo and Hope watched as Shawn and Caroline experienced a variety of emotions in a manner of seconds. Finally Shawn spoke, “Stefano. Are you sure son?”
“No pop, we’re not sure. That’s why I didn’t want to say anything. It’s just a…..I don’t know what to call it…..a hunch.”
“But why Stefano?” asked Caroline. “I don’t understand. If you don’t have any proof, why do you think it’s him?” She didn’t want it to be Stefano….anybody but Stefano. He was a monster…no…he was the
devil himself. They had already been thru so much because of Stefano and the thought that he was behind this latest attack against her family was almost too much to bear.
“Caroline, think about it. Who else has the resources to pull something like this off? We all know he’s capable of doing much worse….hell
he’s done much worse to all of us. He’s been after this family for a long time.”
No one said anything for a few minutes. Finally it was Caroline who broke the silence. “Oh God! If he did this……what about the twins,
Carrie? Bo he could go after them. We have to protect them….keep
them safe.”
“Mom, mom…..calm down. We’ve already alerted Marlena’s parents,
Anna and the authorities. The children will be under constant surveillance…..24 hours a day. But I really don’t think he’s after them. He’s always wanted John back.”
“But why take Marlena?” asked Hope. “What does she have to do with anything? Unless…..”
“Unless what?”
“Think about it. What better way to keep John in line? Brady is with Victor…he’ll never get close enough to Brady. But Marlena…..that’s a
whole another story. We all know how much John loved Marlena and how hard it was for him to walk away from her when the truth came out. John would never do anything to put her in danger, even if it meant he had to stay with Stefano. He’ll never leave without her. And I bet that’s what Stefano is counting on.”
Bo shook his head in agreement. “I think you’re right Hope. I think Marlena is Stefano’s ace in the hole.”
Before anyone could anything the door opened and in walked Dr. Neil Curtis, Roman’s physician. “Well I have some news folks….but it’s not
good.”
********************************Marlena****************************
Marlena wandered down the hallway alone. There was no one standing outside her door, but instead of feeling relieved she felt a sense of foreboding. That could only mean one thing….Stefano was sure escape was impossible.
As she continued down the hallway she couldn’t help but notice the paintings on the walls. They were breathtaking. And after stopping for a few seconds to admire them she realized something….they were all originals. Some of them belonged in a museum…but here they
were…hanging out in the open….with no visible security measures. It
was quite clear Stefano wasn’t afraid anyone would dare to steal from him. This was just another example of his boldness. This time a feeling of anger coursed thru her body. How dare he? These were works of art….everyone should be able to enjoy their beauty. But
Stefano had deemed otherwise. And now they were hanging on a wall in some godforsaken place where no one else could appreciate them. They were his prized possessions…just like……just like. Suddenly it
hit her like a ton of bricks. She and John were just like these paintings…prized possessions. Whoever or whatever he wanted….he
took. Marlena turned quickly from the paintings and began once more down the hallway. Stefano was somewhere in this building and she was determined to find him….no matter how long it took. She would find him.
Her search however was shorter than she imagined. As she rounded the corner, Marlena came face to face with a room with massive double doors. It had to be his room….it suited his ego. Approaching
quietly she heard Stefano speaking…maybe to someone in the room or on the phone. Marlena placed her ear next to the door but because the doors were thick she could barely hear him. She closed her eyes and concentrated. It was difficult but she did manage to catch bits and pieces of a one sided conversation….all Stefano. It must be a phone conversation.
“Not now…….but soon.”
Silence and then: “I know….but you have to wait.”
Who was he talking to?
“I promise….OK.”
Marlena had never heard Stefano speak to anyone in this matter. He almost sounded sincere. It was almost as if he cared for this person. But that was impossible. Stefano only cared about himself. Enough!
She wanted answers! She wanted to see John! And she wanted it now! Marlena tried to open the door…..but this one was locked.
“Stefano,” she yelled. “Open up this door!” Nothing happened….the door remained closed.
“I know you’re in there.” She began to bang on the door. “Let me in!”
The doors slowly swung open….and there he was…sitting behind a
large desk. “Ah, Marlena. Come in.”
For a moment she stood there….frozen in time….unable to move. She
couldn’t believe what she was seeing. This was no ordinary room. It was more along the lines of a room befitting a castle. It was huge….with a fireplace and everything else you could imagine. It was
warm and cozy….yet elegant and refined. It was the perfect setting for
a king or head of state. In other words it was Stefano.
“Marlena, what can I do for you?”
That he would ask that question…..as if nothing was out of the
ordinary. As if he hadn’t kidnapped her and John and did whatever it was he did to Roman. She was livid. Marlena crossed the massive room in large steps and stood in front of his desk.
“You can take me to John,” she snapped. “You can let us go! Let us go home!”
Stefano shook his head. “My dear, you don’t understand. You are home. This is your new home.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
“Marlena, I don’t know how to make it any plainer…..this is your new
home. And you must admit…it’s definitely a step up from your house in Salem or John’s loft. Although I must admit, you made really good use out of John’s loft. I don’t believe there’s a room you and John didn’t try. Tell me….I didn’t have cameras in your house….did you bring John into your bed…the bed you share with Roman?”
“That’s enough! I won’t discuss my relationship with John or Roman. Why are you doing this to us? What do you want with us?”
“I thought you would have figured it out by now.”
“Well, I’m a little slow today, so much has happened, so why don’t you just tell me.” Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.
“Really Marlena….the sarcasm is beneath you.”
“Stefano….just tell me what’s going on.” Her anger deserted her and
she was left feeling exhausted.
“Come,” he said as he stood up. “I’ll take you to John.”
He hadn’t answered her question but at least she would see John and that was better than nothing.
They walked together, Stefano pointing out different paintings and statues…giving her the history of his art collection. Marlena said nothing….she didn’t even pretend to listen to him. She was too busy
memorizing the way to John’s room. Stefano noticed her preoccupation.
“Marlena you don’t have to do that.”
“Do what?”
“Please, let’s not play games. You don’t have to memorize the way to John’s room. You can see him anytime you want to….no one will stop
you. In fact, if you get lost, the staff will help you.” “Fine….then answer my question. Why are you doing this?”
“I thought you might have figured it out by now. That I want John back is no secret. I’ve always wanted him back. He was my finest soldier and as soon as he’s healed….he’ll be that again.”
“Why would you do that to him again? Haven’t you done enough to him? You’ve erased his past…he has no idea where he’s from or who he really is. He has a life now…..he has a son…he has…..”
“You….you were going to say he has you.”
Marlena said nothing.
“But to answer your question, I need him. The truth is…no one has come close to John. He was my greatest creation and I want him back. My business requires someone with his skills.”
“Now you’re insulting me. It’s not business…..at least nothing legal.
You want him to do things that he would never agree to.”
“My dear Marlena, you have no idea what he’s capable of. You see John Black the family man but the truth is he’s capable of doing things you wouldn’t believe. I know…. I trained him and he was the best. And
he will be the best once again. But until then, you can see him any time.”
“So why am I here? Am I the bait to keep John from trying to escape?”
“No Marlena….you are here because I want you here.”
She was taken aback by his answer. Her legs almost gave out. Involuntarily she reached out for him. As soon as she regained her composure she moved away from him. “What are you saying?”
“Come now…..you must have surmised by now how I feel about you.
You deserve a man who can give you things….who will treat you like a
queen…who can take you all over the world and show you things you never imagined. I am that man.”
Marlena stopped dead in her tracks and looked at him. “Now I know you’ve lost your mind. Do you honestly think I will ever feel anything for you but hatred? You are truly delusional. You need help. Stefano you can’t possibly think that I will fall in love with you someday. That will never, never happen. Not as long as there’s a breath left in my body.”
“Marlena, one thing I have learned over the years: Never say never. Things change.”
“My hatred for you will never change. I will never accept that this is my home. I will never accept losing John to you.”
“Ah…..Marlena….this I promise: there will come a day when I offer
you the chance to leave and you will choose to stay….willingly.”
“Never!”
“We shall see.” Stefano began to walk again. “Shall we continue on our way to see John?”
Marlena hurried to catch up with him. “Are you saying you’ll let me leave if I leave John with you? Because if that’s what you mean, then
you’re sadly mistaken. When I leave, John will be by my side. I’ll never leave him again.”
“Time will tell.”
“There’s nothing you could say or do to make me leave him!”
“Marlena, I have said all that I’m going to say on this subject. We’ll just have to wait and see.” He stopped in front of a room. There was no guard posted outside….but then again…..for the time being John was
incapable of escaping. “Ah, we’re here. Shall we go in and see John? After you.” Stefano opened the door and stood aside.
Marlena said a silent prayer before entering. His room looked like it belonged in Salem Hospital. There were machines everywhere….along with what appeared to be a nurse taking his
vitals. As she approached his bed, Marlena noticed his chart at the foot of the bed. She immediately picked it up and read it.
The nurse turned and spoke to Marlena. “Dr. Evans, the doctor will be back shortly. I’m sure he’ll answer any questions you might have.”
To say Marlena was surprised the nurse knew her name would have been an understatement. Obviously Stefano’s staff had been completely briefed on both her and John. But because of her concern about John she chose to ignore this fact and instead inquired about John. “How are his vitals?”
After waiting for Stefano’s approval the nurse answered. “He’s stable right now. But like I said before, the doctor will be back and he can answer any other questions.” With that, she left the room.
Marlena walked over to the side of the bed and lovingly ran her fingers thru his hair. “Oh, my love, I’m so sorry this happened.” She leaned over, kissed his forehead and whispered in his ear. “I promise we’re going to get thru this together.” Seeing him in this condition brought tears to her eyes but Marlena quickly wiped them away. She wouldn’t
give Stefano the satisfaction of seeing her fall apart.
“Stefano,” she began. “I want to stay here….with John.” She wasn’t
asking his permission….she was telling him the way it would be and
they both knew it.
He would allow it….at least for now. Maybe her presence would help
speed up his recovery. Besides, by allowing her this small victory she would be grateful. “As you wish. I’ll have a bed brought in here for you. Give the nurse a list of the things you’ll need and they’ll be brought here.”
“Thank you.” Marlena immediately winced at the thought of seeming grateful but the words slipped out before she realized it.
“You’re welcome.” He knew how much she hated herself for showing him the least bit of gratitude.
An awkward moment of silence rose between the two of them and was only broken by the doctor entering the room.
“Ah Dr. Stevens I’m glad you’re here. I’m sure Marlena has plenty of questions for you. I’ll leave you two alone.” Stefano turned to leave but paused as he reached the door. “Marlena, I’m sure you can find your way back to your room on your own.” Stefano left…..leaving her alone with John and his doctor.
*****************************Salem Hospital************************
The four of them stood there in shock as Dr. Curtis explained Roman’s condition and course of treatment.
“What exactly are you saying Neil?” asked Caroline.
“I’m saying we found traces of a drug in Roman’s blood work but we don’t know what it is. We’ve never seen anything like this before. And because we don’t know what it is…..we don’t know what effects it has
or more importantly how to treat it.”
“So you’re telling us there’s nothing you can do,” said Bo.
“I’m afraid that’s exactly what I’m saying. We just have to wait and see.”
Shawn put his arm around Caroline as she began to cry.
“No…..there’s got to be something. We just can’t watch our son lie
here in a coma. I won’t accept this…..and neither will Caroline. None
of us will. Do something Neil.”
“I’m sorry Shawn. I really am. But like I said before….we don’t know
how to treat him. If we do the wrong thing it could prolong his recovery or….worse. There’s nothing we can do.”
“There is something we can do.” Her voice was a barely above a whisper. But as she continued to speak her voice became stronger. “We can pray. We can ask God to bring our son back to us. We can ask Him to bring John and Marlena back to us.”
“You’re right Caroline. We can pray for our son Roman, John who’s like a son to us and for Marlena…our other daughter.”
Bo, however, wasn’t going to settle for just praying. “Neil, can you get me a small sample of Roman’s blood?”
“Sure….why?”
“I’m going to send it to the ISA. Maybe they’ve seen it before or maybe they can find something you missed. No offense intended.”
“None taken. I hope they can help. If you follow me to the lab, I’ll get that to you right away.”
“Good. Hope you coming?”
“Right behind you.”
The three of them left, leaving Caroline and Shawn alone with Roman. “Shawn he’s going to be alright. I have faith.”
“Me too Caroline…..me too.”
They left together for the hospital chapel…leaving Roman alone. No one was there to see his eyes open for a few seconds before they closed once more.
*****************************Marlena*************************
Marlena listened intently as Dr. Stevens explained John’s condition….occasionally interrupting him with questions. After she was
thoroughly satisfied she knew everything about his health, Marlena dismissed him.
“Excuse me.”
“I said I’ll be taking over from here on out.”
“I don’t understand.”
“There’s nothing to understand. I’m his doctor from now on.”
“I realize you’re a doctor, Dr. Evans but Mr. Dimera hired me to take care of Mr. Black.”
“I don’t give a damn who Stefano hired. I’m taking care of John. I know him better than anyone.”
“Mr. Dimera is the only one who can dismiss me.”
Marlena walked closer to Dr. Stevens until she was standing inches away from him….her voice ice cold. “Listen carefully…..I’m going to
take care of John. Your services are no longer needed. I’m sure you’re
a fine doctor in your own right but I know John. You can do whatever you want….but you will no longer treat him. I will.”
He actually took a step back. He’d never seen a woman like Dr. Evans. Her beauty matched by her intelligence and determination. But no matter what she said or how determined she was…..Mr. Dimera
was not a man he wanted to cross. “I’ll let Mr. Dimera know your wishes and if he approves, then he’s your patient.”
“You do that….in fact why don’t you go find him right now. I’ll be here.”
Marlena went back to John’s side.
Dr. Stevens turned and left the room.
She hated being so rude and abrupt but she had no choice. Now was not the time for politeness. She needed to be strong for John. And while taking care of him…maybe she could find a way out of this mess. If she was his doctor she could control the reports Stefano received on his progress. John could get stronger without Stefano knowing. The truth was….it would be a while before John was 100%.
He had been badly beaten but thankfully his ribs weren’t broken…..only badly bruised. But badly bruised ribs took a while to
heal and time wasn’t on their side. She didn’t know how long it would be before she began showing…..and once Stefano knew she was
pregnant….they would never escape. She had to start working on an
escape plan right away.
Well…the first part was done…..she would be John’s doctor. If only
everything else was that simple. But it wasn’t and she knew it. Think like John she told herself. What would he do? Help me John….help
me find a way for us to escape this place. Marlena imagined she heard his voice whisper in her ear, ‘what did you see?’ He was trying to help her. Thank you John. She closed her eyes. OK, Marlena what did you notice while walking to Stefano’s room and here. Replay it in your mind. She remembered the opening her door, walking down the hallway, looking at the paintings and finally finding Stefano. Nothing! Her eyes popped opened. No she screamed inside her head. Again
she heard his voice whisper, ‘Do it again. Replay it again….this time
slowly.’ Once again she closed her eyes and began her journey from the time she opened the door. That was it! There were no guards anywhere…..not outside her room, not patrolling the hallways, not in
front of John’s room….nowhere. That meant Stefano deemed this
place wherever it was…..escape proof. Marlena’s eyes opened. She
could use this bit of information against him. John always said there was a way if you looked long enough and hard enough. She would have to keep her eyes and ears open. She needed as much information about this place as possible.
Marlena remembered other things John told her over the
years…..always have a plan of action. That’s what she needed. She
needed a step by step plan so when an opportunity arose she could be ready at a moments’ notice. Being John’s doctor was her first step in the plan….the second step was to find out exactly where they were
being held. There was only one person who could give her that information….and as much as she dreaded it…..she headed off to
find. She could use the pretense of dismissing Dr. Stevens as her reason for wanting to talk to him.
Marlena leaned over and kissed John on his lips. “I’ll be right back, my love.” Marlena hurried from the room, walking briskly…..trying to
retrace her steps back to Stefano. A sudden chill passed thru her body. She heard a voice say ‘Slow down.’ Marlena looked around but soon realized there was no one else in the hallway….she was alone.
That realization stopped her dead in her tracks. After taking a few deep breaths she resumed walking….this time at a leisurely pace.
Something else John told her popped in her head: always stay in control…never show any type of anxiety. Marlena didn’t know if John was actually reaching out to her or if she was simply remembering things he told her over the years. It didn’t matter…..as long as she
listened to the voice she believed everything would be alright. A few more steps and she was standing in front of Stefano’s room. Remembering the door was locked the last time, Marlena knocked on the door.
Chapter 67
Just as Marlena was about to announce herself, the doors magically swung open. And there he was…sitting behind his mahogany desk….looking as if he owned the world. It galled her to have to go to
him for anything but this wasn’t the time to let her personal feelings get in the way. This was about her and John….and their future. Marlena entered Stefano’s inner sanctum.
“Marlena I understand you wish to take over as John’s doctor.”
Without being told, she sat in the chair across from him. “I see Dr. Stevens wasted no time in telling you my plans.” Her robe fell open….revealing her nightgown.
Stefano’s gaze immediately fell on her breasts. “No…he did the right thing. Now my question to you is: why should I allow this to happen?”
Feeling the heat of his stare, Marlena closed her robe and held it tightly. “Because I know John better than anyone else. Because you know I want John to recover and I will do anything necessary to make that happen.”
“So let me get this straight….even though eventually I’m going to take
him from you…you’re still willing to help me. Somehow I find that hard to believe. You’re up to something…but whatever it is…it won’t work.” He continued to stare at her body.
“Stefano I really don’t care what you believe. My only concern is John. Is there anything else?” She felt uncomfortable with the way he was staring at her.
“No….that’s all.”
“Good, but there’s a few things I want to make perfectly clear. First, I will do everything in my power to help John but I will not let you or anyone else interfere with my treatment of him. And second, I don’t want to be under a microscope. And by that, I mean I don’t want cameras watching my every move.”
“There are security cameras in certain areas.”
Her anger got the best of her. “You know damn well what I mean. You watched and recorded our every move.”
“No….that’s where you’re wrong. I wasn’t spying on you…I was
watching John. You just happen to get in the way.”
“Stefano stop playing games!”
“Marlena let me be perfectly clear….yes there are cameras here but
they are for security purposes only. There are no cameras in your room or John’ room. There’s no need to watch your every move. You’re here….you’re not going anywhere. I can’t state it any clearer.
Now….if you need anything for John let Nurse Jones know. She’ll help
you.”
Marlena hated the way Stefano made it seem as if this was nothing out of the ordinary….as if John was actually in a real hospital and they
weren’t being held hostage. She stormed out of the room without saying a word. Instead of going back to John, she turned and headed
to her room. Seeing how Stefano stared at her, she felt dirty…..like
she needed a shower.
Marlena walked in her bathroom and turned the shower on. She stood before the vanity, staring into the mirror while she waited for the water to get hot. The thought of Stefano watching her shower was unbearable but there was nothing she could do. He said there were no cameras…but could she believe him. No! Don’t be a fool. Stefano lies she told herself. The more she thought about it, the more she became convinced he was lying to her…there had to be cameras somewhere. She began to look in places she thought a camera could be hidden. After 15 minutes of searching she gave up. If there was a camera she couldn’t find it. Besides, she didn’t want to leave John alone any longer than was necessary. After taking a deep breath, Marlena stripped and stepped into the shower. Ten minutes later, she was out with a towel wrapped around her body. Walking into the other room, Marlena found a closet with her clothes. She didn’t bother looking for a camera…it didn’t matter…..she wouldn’t be staying here…she would
be with John. After selecting a pair of jeans and a tee shirt she hurried back to John.
************************Roman*************************
Somewhere in the far off distance he could hear someone calling his name. It sounded like his mother. He could hear the pain in her voice. He wanted to answer….but he couldn’t…not yet. Something was
pulling him back into the darkness. As much as he wanted to fight it….the darkness was too strong for him. Besides, he wasn’t
afraid….in fact he was comforted by it. And so Roman once more
surrendered to the black hole….unaware of his surroundings or
anything else that happened to him.
***************************Stefano***********************
Stefano sat back and laughed out loud. She was the one! Marlena had more savvy and courage than anyone gave her credit for….especially
when it came to her loved ones. She was like a lioness….protecting
her cubs. Nothing and no one would stand in her way….not even him.
Her love for John was without boundaries. It would be difficult but she would come around….especially when he played his trump card. In
the end, he knew she wouldn’t leave…..she would never leave. Not
even if he offered to bring her back to Salem himself. She would willingly stay with him and eventually….eventually her hatred would
turn into something else. Stefano didn’t kid himself….Marlena would
never love him the way she loved John but then again, she didn’t love Roman the way she loved John. He held no illusions about that. No her love for him would be different……but different could be just as powerful.
Marlena would come to know him as a man and not as an adversary. Getting her to see him in a new light began today. There would be no lies between them….well maybe a few….and maybe one giant
one….but in the end there would be complete honesty between them.
She was the only woman to ever incite this level of commitment in him. Until Marlena, the women in his life had been interchangeable… even the mothers of his children. No one woman ever made a lasting impression on him….until now. But now….everything was different. He
wanted her …he wanted all of her. And he knew the only way he would ever get her to feel differently about him was to get her to trust him. That first step began today. He told her the truth when he said there were no cameras directed at her or John. There was no need. There was no place for her to go. She had free reign of the castle….well almost free reign….there were certain aspects of the
castle that were definitely off limits….the areas where some of his
most important work was done and of course…the other areas…..but
eventually she would know about all of it. Yes…..he
thought….eventually she would know everything.
He knew she would never accept him in his current line of work…and thus began his transformation. Of course, that transformation would take time. He couldn’t magically extricate himself from some of his business opportunities. That took careful planning…which was why he needed Basic Black. No one knew about his connection to Kristin Blake. She was working on the inside to help bring Basic Black into the fold. Basic Black would be his launching pad into respectability. But even his foray into respectability didn’t dull his senses. He knew Kristin had her own agenda….she would help him get Basic Black but
in return she wanted John Black. From the moment they met years ago, John Black had been the man for her. She wasn’t interested in anyone else…only him. But John had no memory of her or their past together. That didn’t matter to Kristin. Even though she wasn’t his biological daughter, she was like him in many ways. Kristin always kept her eye on the end result and the end result for her was John Black. And he had no problem with that…if John was out of the picture than it would be easier for Marlena to move on….with him.
Yes….Marlena was the only woman for him. He would wait….no
matter how long it took. Having said that….Stefano knew he had
Marlena’s Achilles Heel. And after looking at his watch it was time to tend to that very matter. He stood up, walked to the fireplace and pressed one of the bricks. A hidden door opened and Stefano entered the passage way.
******************************Marlena***************************
After reading his chart once more and checking his vital signs, Marlena pulled a chair next to his bed and held his hand. She sat there….holding his hand until she finally drifted off to sleep….to dream
about her and John…..to dream about a time when everything was
simple and nothing was complicated. It was a time when he was Roman and she was his wife.
**********************West Virginia Honeymoon**********************
Roman was chasing her….it was their honeymoon and they were in
West Virginia. So far, it had been better than anything she dreamed.
Better than if they had gone to their original destination….Mazalan.
“Doc, wait up…..I just want to talk to you,” he said laughing.
“Sure you do,” she replied as she continued to run away from him. She rounded a bend and hid behind a large tree….desperately trying to catch her breath.
Even though she wasn’t out of his line of sight for very long, he knew exactly what she would do. He stopped running and began to quietly approach the tree she was hiding behind. “Gotcha,” he said as he jumped out from behind the tree.
Marlena screamed, “Roman! You scared the hell out of me!” She tried to sound angry but her amusement at his antics betrayed her intentions.
The sound of her high pitch scream and the look of total surprise on
her face sent him into an uncontrollable laughing fit. “I’m sorry Doc,”
he managed to get out in between chuckles. “But you look
so…..so…..” He didn’t finish his sentence. Her face was flushed, her
breasts rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath….she was
absolutely beautiful.
“So what? How do I look?”
“Beautiful,” he managed to stammer. “You look so beautiful.” His eyes turned a deeper shade of blue as he took a step closer to her….leaving her no room to maneuver….effectively pinning her against the tree.
She could smell his scent….not the cologne he was wearing but
him….his essence. She saw the darker shade of blue transform his
eyes….she heard the unmistakable desire in his voice…..she knew
what he wanted…..a shiver ran thru her body. “Roman,” she
whispered. “We can’t…..not here.”
“Why not?”
“Roman, this is a public park. Anyone could see us. We can’t…..I can’t
do this here.”
“Marlena,” he began as he pressed his body into hers. “Have you seen anyone else in this park since we got here?” Roman leaned in and kissed her neck.
“No,” she stammered.
“So, why can’t we?” His hands made their way to the front of her blouse and gently brushed over her nipples.
“Because…..because we can’t. Not here.” She bit her bottom lip to
keep from moaning aloud.
“Doc, that’s not a valid reason.” Once again his fingers brushed gently over her nipples.
“Roman, stop it. I can’t think straight when you do that.” She could already feel the wetness beginning to seep from her body.
“Marlena, I can’t help myself. I see you at home and I want you. I see you in your office and I want you. I see you here…standing in a park….leaning against a tree and I want you. Whenever I see you….I
want you. I have wanted you since the first time I laid eyes on you and nothing has changed. In fact, my desire for you has only gotten stronger. I want to make love to you….here…now….at this very spot.”
He leaned in and kissed her lips….gently prying open her lips with
tongue. As their tongues began the dance they knew so well, Marlena surrendered herself to the passion she felt building within her body. Roman, always in tune with her body, began to slowly unbutton her blouse and they continued to kiss one another passionately. Finally, after reaching the last button, Roman reluctantly pulled back and looked into Marlena’s eyes.
Roman’s outspoken desire for her and willingness to express it any place and any time was something she was still getting accustomed to. But it was also something she was beginning to enjoy. In fact, she was slowly becoming an active participant in their escapades. To that end, Marlena reached over and slowly pulled John’s shirt from his pants. He raised his arms in the air as she began to pull his shirt up his arms, over his shoulders and finally his head. She tossed it aside as he reached up and unhooked her bra….freeing her voluptuous
breasts from the confines of her lacy brassiere….openly caressing her
body with his eyes. She stood before him……blouse open an
unbuttoned…waiting impatiently for him to make his move. But he didn’t move. Finally, the wait became unbearable…she whispered his name, “Roman.”
He had been enjoying the view up until the time she said his name. But now it was time to get down to what he enjoyed the most….making love to his beautiful wife. Roman leaned in and began
to kiss Marlena’s neck…..slowly making his way down to her breasts.
While his mouth was busy nuzzling her body, his hands made their
way to the button and zipper on her skirt. By the time his mouth captured one of her breasts, her skirt had already fallen to the ground. He nudged her legs open with his knees. Marlena leaned her head against the tree…her eyes closed….her hands entangled in Roman’s
hair as he made his way from one breast to the other….and finally…
slowly…slowly….down her body…until….his tongue reached her
center. A small gasp escaped from Marlena has she felt his tongue sliding in and out of her body. She bit her bottom lip as she felt the unmistakable force of nature forming in the deep pit of her stomach….forcing its way to the surface. Her eyes began to flutter as
his tongue moved faster and deeper into her body. Roman felt her legs begin to tremble as he brought her closer and closer to her orgasm. His tongue moved faster and faster over her clitoris. He placed his hands on her hips and held her in place as Marlena began to shake uncontrollably. She could feel it….her orgasm was right
there. She held his head in place as his tongue continued to bring her over the edge.
“O—-H Roman,” she moaned. “You feel……….God…….you……
feel….so good….so good. I’m coming……you’re making me come.”
She stopped talking as intense waves of pleasure began to overtake her.
*****************************Back to the Present***************************
“Dr. Evans, are you alright?” Not wanting to startle her, he shook her gently.
Marlena felt her body moving. But it wasn’t from Roman making love to her. What was going on? Who was talking to her? The voice was familiar.
“Dr. Evans, wake up!” This time he shook her harder.
NO! She screamed in her head. Roman was fading.…the tree was
fading….her orgasm was fading……everything was fading away.
Again, the questions returned. What was going on? Who was this? What did he say? Wake up? It took a minute for her to process that information. Marlena slowly opened her eyes. She wasn’t in West Virginia….not even close. She was sleeping in a chair….holding
Roman’s no…..not Roman….John’s hand. It was starting to come
back to her….everything that happened in the last 24 hours….and it
wasn’t good. She knew who was talking to her.
“Bob,” when did you get here?”
He could hear the sadness in her voice and it tore him up to know that he was part of the reason that sadness was there. “Not long ago. Stefano wanted me to check on you and when I came in I heard you moaning in your sleep. I couldn’t hear what you were saying but…”
Under normal circumstances, she would have been mortified….but
after everything she and John had been thru, she just couldn’t muster up the any kind of shame or shock. Marlena ignored what was left unsaid and spoke as if nothing was askew. “So…..now that you’ve
seen I’m here….I’m ok…is there anything else?”
“No…nothing…but if there is something you need or want…..let me
know.”
“What I need is to go home. What I want is for Stefano to leave me and John alone.” Her voice became stronger with each sentence. “Can you do that for me? Because if you can’t…there’s not a damn thing I want or need from you.”
He understood her anger towards him but he had had enough. “Fine! Then I guess you don’t want to hear about Captain Brady….you
know…..your husband.” He turned to leave.
“Wait….wait a minute Bob. I’m sorry I snapped at you. It’s just that I’m
so sick of having my life dictated to me by Stefano.” She went after him. “Please,” she said as she reached out to him. “Tell me about Roman. Is he alright?”
She was right. From everything he knew about her, John Black and Captain Brady, Stefano had been manipulating them for years. She had every right to be angry at Stefano and at him. “He’s in the hospital. Last I heard….he was unconscious. That’s all I know.” “Thank you,” she whispered. At least she knew Roman was alive.
Marlena made her way back to John.
Bob watched as Marlena began her vigil at John’s bedside once again.
************************Salem Hospital***************************
After Shawn and Caroline finished praying in the chapel, they returned to Roman’s room. “He’s going to be alright,” said Shawn as he put his arms around Caroline.
“I know he will. I just want him to wake up and say hi mom….pop. I’m
fine.”
“He will. We just have to have patience. God will take care of our son. Come on…let’s go sit down.” Shawn pulled two chairs close to Roman’s bed.
“I can’t…I can’t just sit….I have to do something.”
“Caroline, we’ve done everything we can. All we can do is, wait.”
For a few minutes, neither one said anything. The only sounds in the room were coming from the machines hooked up to Roman. But suddenly that changed. A loud growl came from Shawn’s direction.
“Wow, sorry about that.”
“When’s the last time you had something to eat?”
“I don’t remember; probably the same time you did.”
“Shawn, you need to eat.”
“So do you, let’s go to the cafeteria
.”
“You go; I’m not leaving this room until Roman wakes up.”
“We’ll both stay.”
“No…..you go.” She put her hand on his arm before he could protest
any further. “You can bring me something back. I don’t want him to wake up alone.”
He didn’t want to leave her but if he didn’t go, neither one of them would get anything to eat. And they both needed to keep up their strength. She was right as usual. “Ok, but I’ll be right back.” He leaned over and kissed her cheek before he left the room.
Caroline sat there…..alone….watching Roman breathe. If she could
change places with him, she would gladly give him her life. He had to be alright….he just had to be. She didn’t think she could go thru losing
him all over again. Caroline reached over and held his hand. She closed her eyes and began to pray once more.
Where was he? Wherever he was….it was dark and lonely. He was so
tired…..all he wanted to do was sleep. But somehow he knew sleep
was not the answer. The problem was: he didn’t know the question. Roman tried to open his eyes. It took so much effort….just to open his
eyes. Maybe it would be easier if I wait a little longer he thought. No! You have to open your eyes. You have to find out what happened to you he told himself. Again he tried….and this time he was able to
open them for a few seconds before they quickly shut once more. It wasn’t enough time for his eyes to adjust…..for him to see anyone or anything.
Caroline, praying feverishly, never noticed Roman opened his eyes.
******************************Stefano*****************************
Stefano sat at his desk once more. His visit had gone very well…..very
well indeed. What luck and good fortune had begun so long ago, was finally coming to an end. It was almost time to bring everything full circle. He couldn’t wait. In fact, he was convinced it was time to push up the timetable on his plan. After the conversation he just had with his guest, it was definitely time to push forward. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could prolong the inevitable.
And maybe this was the right time after all….while Marlena was so
consumed with John. She would never expect it….it would catch her
completely off guard. His first thought had been to wait until she began
to regain some of her confidence…..until he was sure she was plotting
her escape and then spring it on her. But the more he thought about it……the more he liked the idea of pushing things up.
No better time than to start right now. Yes…..tonight would be the first
night of many more to come. Tonight Marlena would meet someone who would change her life forever. Tonight would bind Marlena to him forever. This was what he loved…..the planning…..the strategy……
until it all came altogether. He would have the chef prepare something wonderful…..after all it was going to be a special night…..a very special night. Dinner for three.
***************************Marlena********************************
Marlena heard the door open and close and didn’t bother to look up. She knew Bob had left her alone to be with John. Why he cared, she didn’t know and to be honest she didn’t really care. Her only concern was getting John better so they could plan their escape before Stefano began brainwashing him again and before she began showing. And judging by the way her clothes were beginning to fit, she didn’t have much time left.
“Oh my love,” she said aloud. “I hope you can hear me. I hope you know I’m here. I need you to get better.” She leaned over and whispered in his ear, just in case Stefano lied and there were listening devices in the room, “We need you to get better.” As if he heard her, John stirred.
Surprised by his sudden movement, Marlena jumped back. “John, did you hear me.”
She grabbed his hand and held it. “If you can hear me, squeeze my hand.” She waited…but nothing happen. Marlena tried again, “Please
John, please try to squeeze my hand.” She thought she felt something. But did he really squeeze her hand or did she imagine it? She wasn’t sure. “Honey, do it again……please do it again.” This time
she was sure….he could hear her. A feeling of enormous relief spread
throughout her body. She was just about to shout out for joy when she felt him squeeze her hand once more. It was as if he sensed what she was about to do and cautioned her to be quiet. “I understand,” she said quietly. And she did. Now was not the time to alert anyone, especially Stefano that he was coming around. The longer Stefano believed he was incapacitated, the longer they would have to plan their escape. Still, she felt like celebrating….so she did the only thing
she could. Marlena climbed into bed next to him…..still holding his
hand.
‘That’s my girl. I knew you would understand. Just hold on Doc. I’m coming back to you and the kids. We’re going to get out this…I swear on my life.’ Just squeezing her hand those few times and focusing on staying lucid took so much effort that he was exhausted. It was time to drift off again…but that was ok. Having gone thru this before, he knew it would get easier.
John drifted back into black empty space while Marlena was once more dreaming about a happier time…well happy in one sense but also very sad. It was a secret she and John shared and never spoke about.
**************************Marlena’s Dream************************
She was standing on the pier…watching him through the fog….watching his every move. She wanted to go to him but she was
afraid. Afraid it was too late….afraid he had already moved on without
her. He was getting ready to walk away. She couldn’t let him leave….she had to know.
“Roman…..”
He froze in his tracks. It couldn’t be…..”
“Roman…..wait!”
He turned in his tracks and saw someone….a woman approaching
him thru the fog. It couldn’t be….but it was. “Doc…….Marlena is it
really you?”
She kept walking towards him. “Roman it’s me!” Finally she was standing directly in front of him.
He wanted to touch her…to make sure she was real and not a mirage. His hand was trembling as it made its way to her face until finally he touched her. “It’s you…..it’s really you.” His arms went around
her….his hands began running thru her hair. “Oh God Doc! It’s really
you.” Tears began running down his face.
“Yes it’s me,” she replied as tears streamed down her face.
They stood there crying….holding one another….afraid to let
go…..afraid it was all a dream. But finally Roman pulled back and
looked into her tear-filled hazel eyes. “I’ve missed you Doc,” he said as his hand traced the tears falling down her cheeks.
She trembled beneath his hand……her body instantly remembering
his touch. “Oh, Roman,” she whispered. “I’ve missed you so.”
Their lips met tentatively, each one afraid the moment would end. But soon their passion overcame their shyness. As the kiss deepened their lips parted and their tongues swirled around one another as only they could. It had been years since they had been together, but it
didn’t take long for their desire for one another to be reignited. It was only after Roman abruptly pulled away did she realize something was wrong.
“Roman, what’s the matter?” she asked breathlessly.
“Oh Doc,” was all he said.
“Talk to me Roman. Why did you stop?”
“Marlena, we can’t do this here. Someone might see us…might see you. And before we have to answer other people’s questions, I want to know what happened.”
She understood the logic in his statement but she was sure there was more to it. “I agree. We need to talk. Let’s go home.” She headed for the stairs.
“No!” he exclaimed as he grabbed her arm. “You can’t go home.”
“Roman what’s going on? Why don’t you want me to go home?”
“Doc, Carrie and the twins are home. You just can’t walk in the door after years of being gone. They thought….hell we all thought you were dead. We have to handle this very carefully.”
“You’re right……you’re right. I don’t want to do anything to upset
them. It’s just I want to see them. I want to hold them. I want to tuck them in bed. I want to do everything with them.”
“I know Doc. And you will. We just have to take it slow. I’ll talk to them….you know to prepare them and then…..then you can do all
those things with them. But until that happens, we need to find a place for you to stay.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Marlena’s Dream picks up in Miami~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
She was standing on a beach in Miami……crying. Everything she had
hoped and dreamed about were gone….Roman, her life with him and
the kids…..everything. How had everything gone so horribly wrong?
Marlena heard Roman calling out to her. “Doc….Marlena……where are you? Doc, answer me.”
Instead of answering him, Marlena sat down on the beach and watched the tide roll in. She knew he would find her soon enough.
He saw her…..sitting on the sand….staring at the waves. She had to
have heard him calling out to her….yet she chose not to answer.
Roman walked over and sat down next to her. “Doc, why did you run out of the motel room? You know it’s too dangerous for you to be out here by yourself.”
Without looking at him, she answered, “You know why.”
The pain in her voice was like a knife being shoved into his heart. He felt like he was being torn into two halves. “Marlena, I’m just trying to do what’s best for everyone.”
She knew by everyone he really meant her and Isabella. This was so hard on both of them….no on all three of them. Roman was struggling
to remain neutral until they found out what happened to her all those missing years. That’s why they were here….in Miami…..on their way
to some island she didn’t remember. She prayed all their questions would be answered once and for all. It was time for all of them to get
on with their lives. She just wasn’t sure what kind of life she would have if Roman wasn’t in it. They had come so close to making love in the motel room. It was the reason she left. If she had stayed one more second, they would have made love. Marlena finally answered him, “I know you’re doing the best you can. And so am I….that’s why I left.”
Wearing only a pair of white jeans and a blue blouse, Marlena shivered as the sun set and its warmth faded fast.
“Doc, you should have taken your sweater.”
“The sweater was the last thing on mind when I left. I just needed to get out of there.”
“Let’s go back to the room. It’s getting chilly out here.”
“Roman, you go back. I’ll be back in a little while.”
“Marlena I’m not leaving you out here by yourself. We’ll sit here together…..we don’t have to talk….we can just watch the sun go
down.” Even though he moved closer to her, Marlena was still cold. Without saying a word, Roman got up and gathered some drift wood to build a small fire. As soon as he was finished, he sat next to Marlena and put his arm around her.
And just like that…..it was just like old times. Her head came to rest on
his shoulder. At the same moment, Roman looked down and Marlena looked up. Their eyes locked on to one another. Without thinking, Roman eased her back on to the sand. She grabbed his shirt and pulled him with her as her body came to rest on the beach. His mouth immediately found its way to the opening of her blouse….nuzzling her
breasts. Moaning aloud, Marlena ran her fingers thru his hair. Roman unbuttoned her blouse and began to kiss and suck her breasts thru her brassiere. She shifted her body beneath him until she felt the bulge in his pants nestled between her legs. Roman began moving his
body back and forth…..rubbing his hard member against her opening.
The friction caused by their clothes only heightened their desire. Marlena’s panties were already soaked. Roman managed to free her breasts without taking off her brassiere. He began to pull and suck on her nipples….alternating between the two….as he began to move
faster and faster. His erection was so hard it was painful. Marlena legs wrapped around his waist as she felt him moving faster and faster. She pulled his mouth away from her breasts and brought it her lips. In anticipation of what he would do next, Marlena unwrapped her legs from around his waist. As their tongues connected in a frenzy, Roman’s hands made their way to the front of her jeans. He quickly unbuttoned and unzipped them…..sliding the jeans down her legs.
Marlena hurriedly unzipped his pants and pulled his pulsating erection free. Once again her legs went around his waist. She gasped as he entered her swiftly. Without hesitating for a second, Roman began pounding in and out of her.
“OH DOC! I just want you so badly.”
“Don’t stop! For God’s sake…..don’t stop!” Her nails dug into his back.
Her voice seemed to urge him to go harder and deeper. Without withdrawing from her, he pulled back on his knees while simultaneously pulling her pelvis onto his lap….keeping the top half of
her body on the sand. He held her legs tightly as he slammed in and out of her body. Finding her hands free, Marlena began to dig her hands in the sand…..trying desperately to find something to hold on
- Their grunts were in unison….each one lost in their own pleasure.
It wasn’t two people making love…not by a long shot. It was two people who were desperately trying to hold on to something…..to
each other. As he continued to enter her body, Roman felt the familiar rise of something explosive deep within the pit of his stomach. He knew it wouldn’t be much longer. Marlena also felt the beginnings of her orgasm. A few more thrusts and it would be all over.
“Roman!” she screamed as she felt herself floating off into space.
“Marlena!” Roman cried out.
It was the only thing they said. Roman soon collapsed on top of her. After a few minutes he withdrew from her body and lay next to her on the sand. Marlena suddenly became aware of her nakedness below her body. She grabbed her panties and jeans and slipped them back on.
“Roman, what did we just do?”
“It’s ok.” After zipping up his pants, he reached over and grabbed her hand.
“But what about……?” She couldn’t bring herself to say Isabella’s
name. “I thought we agreed we wouldn’t do anything…..at least until
everything was settled. Roman I don’t want anything to hurt you or…..”
He finished her sentence for her, “Isabella. Marlena listen to me, I know we decided or rather I decided nothing would happen between us until we found out what happened to you, but you have to know….I’m not sorry this happened and I won’t pretend that I am.” “But this just makes the situation a whole lot more complicated.”
He leaned over her and looked into her eyes. “Answer me this: are you sorry?”
She couldn’t lie….she wasn’t….but that wasn’t the point. “No, I’m not.
But where do we go from here?”
“We do what we came to do.”
“And after that?”
“I won’t lie to you Doc. I don’t know. But first things first….we find out
what happened to you. Everything will work out the way it’s supposed to.”
“I hope you’re right,” she whispered. “God, I hope you’re right.”
Roman stood up and held out his hand. “Doc, it’s getting late, the fire is dying and it’s getting colder. Let’s go back to the room.”
They walked back to the room holding hands……but neither one said
a word. In fact, they never mentioned what happened on the beach again.
*****************************Back to Present**************************
Marlena felt someone standing over her. She opened her eyes and there he was….Bob. Somehow she knew it would be him. “Bob?”
“I’m sorry to disturb you but Stefano would like you to join him for dinner tonight….8 o’clock. Before you protest, he told me to tell you he
has a surprise. And to answer your next question, no….I don’t know
what it is.”
“Surprise or not….you can tell him I said no.”
“He thought you might say that and told me to give you this.” Bob handed Marlena a note.
She was tired of his games. “Ok, you’ve given me the note. Your duty is done. You can leave now.”
“No, Dr. Evans I can’t. I have to wait for your response.”
Now she was angry. But she didn’t want to disturb John. Marlena motioned for Bob to wait for her on the other side of the room. Bob did as he was instructed. Marlena leaned over and whispered in John’s ear, “I’ll be right back my love.” As quietly as possible, she eased her way off the bed and went over to Bob. She hadn’t bothered to read the note. “Bob, what’s this all about? Don’t stand there and pretend you don’t know. I’m tired of Stefano’s games. Tell me what’s going on.”
“Dr. Evans, I really don’t know what Stefano has planned. I just do as I’m told and all he told me was to do was deliver this note and wait for your response.”
For some reason she believed him. Maybe it was the look in his eyes or the tone of his voice…..but whatever it was, she believed him. After
all, he was just another cog in Stefano’s machine. Marlena read the note:
Marlena,
I know you don’t want to have dinner with me tonight, but if you do, you’ll be pleasantly surprised. And if that’s not reason enough, how about this one: If you come to dinner tonight, and you still want to leave with John, I’ll allow it. No tricks….no games. Just dinner and
then you decide.
Stefano
She looked up at Bob, “Is he serious?”
“Dr. Evans I don’t know what the note said…..but……”
“But what?”
“I did hear him tell the pilot to standby. I don’t know what that means but I thought you should know.”
Marlena said nothing. Could Stefano be telling the truth or was this just another trick? She wanted to believe it but experience told her not to believe a word Stefano said. There was only one way to find out. And as much as she didn’t want to agree to dinner she would go. After taking a deep breath she said, “Tell him I’ll be there.”
“I’ll do that.” Bob turned and left Marlena alone with John once more.
Marlena returned to his side. “John I don’t know what Stefano is planning but there’s only way to find out. And who knows? Maybe this time he’s telling the truth. Maybe he’ll let us go.” She shook her head at her own joke. “And maybe I’ll win the lottery. This is just another one of Stefano’s sick games.” She sat in the chair next to his bed. Little did she know that dinner with Stefano would dramatically change all of their lives….for the rest of their lives.
******************A few hours later – Salem Hospital********************
Bo & Hope joined Caroline and Shawn. “Any change pop?” asked Bo.
“No son…..nothing yet. But I have feeling something’s going to
happen soon.”
“Caroline, how are holding up?”
“I’m fine Hope.” She stood and moved away from Roman. “I don’t want him to hear…..you know….just in case he can hear us. Any word on Marlena or John?”
“Nothing…..not a peep. It’s like they vanished off the face of the earth.
We have people at the train station, bus station, airport…..even the
harbor. But we think they’re already gone.”
Roman could hear voices. He couldn’t understand what they were saying, but he could hear voices. He tried to open his eyes….but it was so hard. They only fluttered for a few seconds.
But it was long enough for Shawn to notice. “Roman!” he shouted.
“What’s going on pop?”
“Did you see him? He tried to open his eyes. I saw him,” said Shawn excitedly.
Caroline rushed back to Roman’s side. “Are you sure Shawn? Did he really try to open his eyes?” She wanted it to be true but she was
afraid to get her hopes up.
“Yes…..yes I’m sure. Roman it’s pop. Open your eyes. Open your
eyes son.”
He heard the voices again….it was pop. What was he saying?
Concentrate Roman….concentrate.
They all joined in with Shawn, “Open your eyes Roman. You can do this. Just open your eyes.”
Roman heard them. They wanted him to open his eyes. What was going on? Where was he? What happened to him? It was all a little fuzzy. He had all these questions but no answers. That left him with one option. He had to open his eyes. He tried again. They fluttered but this time they stayed open a little longer.
“Good job, Roman. Keep trying.”
I can do this. I can do this. He opened his eyes.
“Hope, go get Neil. Roman can you speak?”
He couldn’t….his mouth was dry. Roman shook his head.
“Don’t worry about it bro. Mom get him a glass of water. That should help.”
Caroline rushed to pour him a glass of water. “Take your time son. Let me hold the glass for you.”
Roman took a few sips. It felt wonderful. He motioned for Caroline to give him more water. He felt like he could speak. “What happened? Why am I in the hospital?”
Bo, Shawn and Caroline looked at one another in amazement. Bo was the first to speak, “Don’t you remember?”
“No, I don’t….everything’s a blank.”
“What’s the last thing you remember?” asked Caroline.
“It’s kind of hazy but I remember being on a cliff.”
“A cliff…..that’s your last memory.”
“Yea Bo, that’s my last memory…..why?”
None of them knew what to say. Roman didn’t remember the last 7 – 8 years.
His next question thru them all for a loop. “Where’s Doc?”
******************************Stefano and Marlena*********************
Marlena was dressed and waiting for Bob. He would escort her to dinner. It was bad enough she agreed to the dinner in the first place, but for Stefano to lay out her clothes and have Bob escort her was just too much. She was right. This was just another one of Stefano’s games. “John I don’t know what’s Stefano’s up to but I promise you, I’m going to get to the bottom of it.” The door opened and in walked Bob.
“Dr. Evans…..” the rest of his sentence was caught in his throat. She
looked absolutely stunning in the off the shoulder purple gown.
“Yes Bob.”
“Um, I’m here to escort you. Are you ready?”
“No, but let’s get this charade over with.”
They walked in silence to the dining room. He wanted to say how beautiful she looked, how sorry he was…..hell he wanted to say a lot
of things to her….but he couldn’t.
Stefano was waiting for her with a glass of champagne. “Ah Marlena, you love beautiful. I knew purple would look lovely on you.”
She didn’t bother to acknowledge his compliment. “I’m here. Let’s just get this over with.”
“I was hoping you would make some effort to enjoy this evening.”
“Stefano, make no mistake….I’m here under protest….not by choice.”
He sat the glass of champagne down on the table. “If that’s the way you feel, than you are free to leave. I will not stop you. However, if you choose to leave, you will never know what the surprise was or shall I say who.”
Now he had her attention. “Who? What are you talking about?”
“The surprise I told you about….it’s not a what, but a who. And believe
me, you won’t be disappointed.”
She wanted to slap that smug look off his face but instead she controlled her temper. “So when do I get to meet this person?”
“Soon, first I thought we’d enjoy a glass of champagne together. Besides I want to explain a few things to you.” He picked up her glass and handed it to her.
“Such as?” she asked as she took a sip of champagne. As much as he disgusted her, she was intrigued by whatever it was he wanted to talk about. Whatever it was, he was excited….almost giddy. She
couldn’t remember another time when she had seen him this….what
was the word…..ecstatic.
He wanted to savor this moment. After all these years he wouldn’t be denied his pleasure. All would be revealed on his timetable and not a moment before.
“All in good time Marlena….all in good time. Now, how about a toast?”
Stefano raised his glass, “To renewed relationships.”
She was at once confused and afraid. What did he mean by that? Stefano was a master at playing word games. He was trying to tell her something but she didn’t have a clue…unless by relationships he meant Roman or God forbid her children. The color from her face drained. “Stefano, is it Roman or my children? Are my children here? Did you kidnap Carrie and the twins?”
“Marlena, I give you my word, your children are safe and sound. Carrie is with her mother and the twins are with your parents. And as far as Roman is concerned, he’s in the hospital.” He saw the look of
surprise on Marlena’s face at the mention of her children’s whereabouts. “You see, I know where they are and if I wanted them here, they would be here. So, calm down and take a sip of this magnificent champagne. It should only be used for special occasions and believe me….this is one special occasion.”
She took a sip, but not because of Stefano’s reasoning but because she needed something to calm her nerves. While trying to regain her composure, Marlena glanced over at the table and noticed there were three place settings. “So I take it, your guest will be joining us for dinner.”
“That’s correct.” If she thought he would slip and give away the sex of the guest she was sadly mistaken. “But before that happens I wanted to reiterate a few things. After you meet my guest, I will give you the choice of leaving or staying. If you choose to leave…..you will be free to do so.”
“You’re saying if I want to leave, you’ll let me….just like that.”
“Just like that. It’s that simple.”
“What about John? Will you let him leave also?”
“Both of you can leave….if that’s what you want to do. You have my
word.”
She wanted to tell him she didn’t trust him as far as she could throw him. She wanted to say: ‘shove it up your ass.’ But instead she said, “You’ll let us both leave, if that’s what I want.”
“Marlena, let me make this simple for you. All I want you to do is meet my guest and have dinner with us. When dinner is over and you still choose to leave with John I will not stop you. But if you decide to stay…..then you both stay. Do we have a deal?”
She tried to look at it from all possible angles but there were just too many unknowns. There was no way she was staying here. But if Stefano didn’t have her children or Roman, than this was no one important to them. “I have your word.”
“You do. Do we have an agreement?”
“We do. Now let’s get this over with.”
“Just one more toast.” Stefano raised his glass once more. “To forming new relationships.”
They both took a sip.
“Now, if you’ll excuse me for a moment. I’ll be right back.” Stefano left her alone in the dining room.
Marlena walked over to the fireplace for warmth. It wasn’t cold….but a
chill had settled over her entire body. She had an uneasy feeling in the bottom of her stomach. This was way too easy. Stefano was too confident. He had to have something up his sleeve. But there was nothing she could do about it now. The deal was made…the hand dealt…the dice rolled.
The door opened. Marlena turned. In walked Stefano….followed
by….Marlena dropped her glass. She’d recognize those eyes
anywhere….the hair….the combination of features…hers and his. This
was impossible. Her eyes were playing tricks. She looked back at Stefano. He had the look of a cat who just swallowed the canary….hell
a whole flock of canaries. “This is some kind of trick,” she stammered. “This is impossible!”
He stepped out from behind Stefano. “Hi,” he said as he extended his small hand out to her. “My name is John, Jr. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Still in shock, she took his hand into hers. The minute her fingers wrapped around his hand, there was no doubt….none at all. He was
her son….he was their son. The room went black as she collapsed to
the floor.
Chapter 68
When Marlena opened her eyes, she found herself staring up at Stefano. “Where is he?” she asked as she tried to sit up. “What have you done with him? Dammit Stefano, I want to see him!”
“Relax Marlena, he’s in another room. I didn’t think it was a good idea for him to see you passed out on the floor. You’ve scared him enough for one day.” He held out his hand and helped her up from the floor.
As loathe as she was to have him touch her, she allowed him to help her to her feet. She had been so concerned with her own need to see him, she hadn’t thought about the effect her fainting would have on him. “Is he alright? Stefano tell me.”
“He’s fine….he was a little shaken up but he’s fine now.”
She visibly relaxed after hearing her son was fine. She had so many
questions, but for right now they could wait….all she wanted to do was
see him again. “Stefano, please let me see him again.”
“Marlena, I have no intention of keeping you from your son. In fact, I want you to spend as much time with him as possible.”
“Thank you.” She knew Stefano wasn’t being magnanimous….that he
had ulterior motives….but at the moment she didn’t care. All she
wanted to do was see her son…talk to him and most of all…..touch
him.
“I’ll be right back,” he said. Stefano left the room and returned 2 minutes later with her son…holding his hand. “JJ…..this is……”
So afraid of what he would say, Marlena interrupted him, “My name is Dr. Evans but you can call me Marlena.” She held out her hand once more. “I’m sorry I frightened you. I just wasn’t feeling well.” The minute their hands connected, Marlena felt the bond between them.
“Are you feeling better now?” he asked.
“Much better.”
“Good I’m glad. Uncle Stefano told me you would be ok. He’s always right.” He gave Stefano a big smile.
Uncle Stefano…..her son called him uncle. It was obvious how much
John, Jr. loved him. “Stefano’s your uncle? Where’s your parents?”
“I don’t have any,” he said quietly….the smile quickly erased from his
face. “They died when I was a baby.
Her heart broke seeing how sad he became when he talked about his parents. She quickly changed the subject. “So your name is John, Jr.”
He smiled at the mention of his name. It was his father’s smile. “Yes
but sometimes Uncle Stefano calls me JJ.”
“What would you like me to call you?”
“Um….I think,” he put his hand on his chin and looked up, “I think I
want you to call me Johnny.”
She could see all of John’s mannerisms in him. “Johnny it is. I like that.”
“Well Marlena, now that you’re feeling better shall we get on with dinner? We’re already past JJ’s bedtime.”
“Aw Uncle Stefano…..can’t I stay up a little longer……just this once.”
When he pouted he reminded her of Eric.
“What do I always tell you when you try to stay up late?”
“That I’m a growing boy and all growing boys need their rest…..especially if they want to grow up to be strong.”
“He’s right,” said Marlena. “Growing boys need a lot of sleep.” As much as she wanted to spend hours talking to him, getting to know him……she wanted to do what was best for him. “But if it’s ok with…”
Marlena took a deep breath before she continued, “your uncle, we can spend some time together tomorrow.”
“I think that would be a good idea. What do you think JJ?”
“Yay!”
The three of them sat down and ate dinner. Marlena mostly watched the interaction between Stefano and Johnny. It was obvious they spent a lot of time together. Stefano had stolen so much from her…but this…this was the worse. He had taken her son….. a son she didn’t
remember. She should have been the one laughing and joking with him…..not Stefano. Marlena could feel her hatred for Stefano building
so she compartmentalized it and put it aside. She would not let Stefano take any more time away from her when it came to her son. She sat back and marveled at the way her son spoke, laughed….at everything he did.
Finally it was time to say goodnight. She watched as he gave Stefano a big hug and a kiss…another dagger thru her heart. He turned and made his way over to her. All she wanted to do was pull him to her and hold on tightly. Instead, she waited…..she would take her cue
from him. He had the biggest smile on his face as he held out his hand. She was heartbroken but determined not to show it. They shook hands and she promised she would see him in the morning.
As soon as the door closed behind him, she turned and faced Stefano. All the warmth and love she felt was suddenly gone. Her eyes were blazing.
Stefano, however, didn’t care. He had the upper hand and they both knew it. “Marlena, can I get you something to drink while we talk?”
Her first instinct was to say no but she changed her mind. Even though she only took two sips of champagne, she felt the need to flush her system. “Water will do.”
He poured her a glass of water and himself a glass of cognac. “Shall we sit by the fireplace or would you rather the table.”
“I don’t give a damn where we sit! I want to know why you have my son! I want to know how the hell that happened!” Her voice rose an octave with each statement. She was livid.
Stefano proceeded as if they were about to have an ordinary conversation. “Come, let’s sit by the fire. It’ll be nice.” He sat in one chair and waited for her to sit in the other.
Reluctantly she followed him. Marlena realized Stefano had all the cards and he was going to dole out information on his timetable and not a moment sooner. She would have to play along if she wanted answers. Marlena took a deep breath before she sat down. “Now, can you please tell me what’s going on?”
He knew she was smart. She recognized he was the only one who
could answer her questions and therefore adjusted her attitude to fit
the situation. “I’ll tell you everything but first you must answer my
question. I told you earlier that if you decided to leave with John I
wouldn’t stop you. I meant that. The jet is already fueled. If you want
to leave, you and John are free to do so.” He paused for dramatic
effect. “But JJ stays with me.”
Her mouth flew open. “What?”
“You and John can leave, but JJ will stay with me. That was our agreement. What do you want to do?”
Marlena was flabbergasted. The minute she saw Johnny, everything else was forgotten. Now everything he said made sense. He had every intention of letting them leave because he knew once they found out about Johnny, they would never leave without him. She answered Stefano, “You already know the answer to the question so why are we wasting time with this nonsense. You know damn well we would never leave our son!”
“Because I want to hear you say it. I want to hear you say you’re staying here with me.”
“Let’s get something straight. I’m not staying here with you…..I’m
staying here because of Johnny….because of my son….no other
reason. Now can we dispense with the games and can you tell me how you came to have my son.” She knew she was taking a chance talking to him like that, but her patience was gone. She wanted answers and she wanted them now.
He could have continued playing games but the truth was he was ready for to know what happened so long ago…..how luck and nothing
else brought Johnny to him….destiny if you will. Yea, he liked the
sound of that: Destiny. He would start with that.
“Very well, I’ll tell you why I have JJ or Johnny as you call him. Destiny. Destiny brought him to me.”
Marlena rolled her eyes in exasperation. “What the hell do you mean by destiny? How did destiny bring my son to you?”
Stefano took a sip of his cognac and sat back in his chair. It was obvious he relished every moment of telling the story. “When Orpheus kidnapped you, almost 6 years ago, everyone thought you were dead. What you don’t remember is that you escaped shortly after Orpheus held you captive. What you both didn’t know was that you were already pregnant. You were almost home…..back to Salem when
destiny intervened. You were emotionally drained, tired but most of all, you were sick. One of my many operatives spotted you in a small town a few hundred miles from Salem. Basically you collapsed and were rushed to the hospital. With no id on you, you were listed as a Jane Doe. No one knew who you really were. The rest was easy…small hospital…..staff overworked and underpaid….it was easy to convince
them you were my wife. Money talks….I paid your hospital bill and off
we went. They were the ones who told me you were a few months pregnant. Remember, everyone thought you were dead. No one was looking for you. And Marlena, you were really sick. And because you were pregnant, there wasn’t a lot of medication we could give you without possibly harming the baby. At times you were delirious….I
mean you were really out of it. It took a long time for you to get better and even after you did, you weren’t you. I don’t know how else to say it. You just stared off into space, you didn’t say a word…..you didn’t
respond to anyone or anything except……”
Marlena sat there dumbfounded. She couldn’t believe what Stefano was telling her. She was pregnant when Orpheus kidnapped her. How could she not know that? How could she not remember she bore a child…..John’s child. It was then she realized Stefano had stopped
talking. The last word he said was except. “Except what? What was it I responded to?”
“The only thing that made you show any emotion was a picture of John with the children. And even then, you said nothing. Tears would just roll down your face.”
Marlena simply shook her head. “Tell me the rest.”
“I had a psychiatrist come in and evaluate you and he said you were suffering from extreme emotional distress and your only way of dealing with it was to disassociate yourself from everything and everyone. He also said, that until you were ready to deal with whatever put you in this state, you wouldn’t remember. So my staff took care of your daily needs and life went on. The day John, Jr. was born was the day you returned to the land of the living. It was like you two gave life to one another….you and John, Jr. bonded that today. It
was why you felt such a strong connection to him the moment you saw him. That bond you shared returned.”
She didn’t remember any of this. But things weren’t adding up. If she responded to John, Jr. how come she didn’t remember him? And more importantly, how could she leave him with Stefano? “I don’t understand. Why don’t I remember any of this? And why would I ever leave my son with you?”
“There’s more to the story. Things went well for about three months. You were happy…..at least you pretended to be. JJ slept in the room
with you and even though there was a nanny, you did everything for him. I had a couple of pictures of John and the kids and you would show him the pictures and tell him all about his daddy and his brother and sisters. You would tell him that one day you would all be a family
again. You and JJ were inseparable. I swear he recognized your voice.
Anyway…I like said…..you pretended to be happy until the day you
tried to escape with JJ.”
“I tried to escape.”
“You did…..and that’s when things got out of hand.”
“What happened?”
“I had given strict instructions that neither you nor JJ were to be harmed in the event you tried to escape. However, one of my overzealous employees, anxious to make a name for himself, didn’t exactly follow my instructions. To make a long story short, your attempt at escape didn’t work out and in the process of recovering you were injured.”
“Injured how? What about Johnny?”
“Suffice it to say, you got your hands on a set of keys, you tried to escape, you crashed, you were injured and JJ was unharmed. You hit your head and went into a coma….which lasted a couple of months.
During that time, the nanny took over for you. The doctor said you would eventually come out of it but that your memory short-term memory might be affected. When you woke up, you had no memory of JJ…..not one single memory. All you cared about was getting back to
your family…to John. Since you didn’t remember JJ, I saw no reason to tell you about him. My hope was that eventually you would remember him. But all you thought about was escaping. I can’t tell you how many times you tried and failed. But to your credit, you never gave up. And as it turns out…you finally succeeded. I kept JJ and when he was old enough I told him I was his uncle and that his parents died when he was an infant. That’s pretty much everything.” Marlena stood up and faced him. “You kept my son from me.”
“You didn’t remember your son.”
“You should have told me I had a son.” She reached over and slapped his face. “You should have told me,” she shouted. Her hatred for him fueled her anger. “Who the hell do you think you are? You have played God with my family for the last time.”
Bob rushed in the room as soon as he heard Marlena’s screaming at Stefano. But before he could do anything Stefano motioned for him to leave them alone.
“You stole my husband, the father of my children from me. You stole John’s life from him and gave him Romans’. You kept me from my family for years. And now you’ve kidnapped John and me again and God knows what damage you’ve done to Roman. But everything you’ve done…..everything you’ve done to us is nothing compared to
this! I will never forgive you and if it’s the last thing I do in this lifetime I will make you pay for this! I swear on my life I will make you pay!” Marlena turned to leave. But when she got to the door she turned and said in a cold and calculating voice, “I know my son loves you, but make no mistake…..he’s my son. And from now on I will have a say in
everything that concerns him. Both John and I will spend time with him and we will be the ones to decide when he learns the truth…..that we
are his parents. Don’t fight me on this because this is one battle I won’t lose.” She walked out of the room.
Stefano sat quietly in chair….quite amused by Marlena’s wrath. As
intelligent as she was, she still didn’t understand. He held all the cards. He would decide JJ’s future….he would decide if and when JJ
learned the truth. However, for the time being he would let Marlena think her opinion mattered. Stefano went back to sipping his cognac.
What he didn’t realize was that he had inadvertently opened a hornets’ nest. This would be the one time he underestimated his opponent. Always having the upper hand was dangerous. It led to arrogance which in turn led to complacency. And in this case, it would lead to his
failure…..Marlena’s victory.
******************************John and Marlena**************************
Marlena quickly undressed, threw on a pair of pajamas and climbed into bed with John. God, she needed him…..she needed to talk to him.
So much had changed in the last few hours. They had a son……a son
Stefano kept from them……a son Stefano raised….a son she didn’t
remember. How could she forget about her own child……John, Jr. or
Johnny as he liked to be called. Johnny….he was a beautiful child.
She held his hand.
“Oh my love, I know you can hear me. I have so much to tell you.” Suddenly she found herself at a loss for words. She had no idea how to break the news to him. Could she really just say: we have a son that Stefano kept from us all these years? You can do this she told herself. You can do this.
“John,” she began as she took his hand into hers, “Listen to me. I have something to tell you. Something wonderful……something
incredible.” She took a deep breath and continued. “We have a son. I know it’s hard to believe but it’s true. I’ve seen him….I’ve talked to
him. His name is John, Jr. and he has your eyes. He’s beautiful my love. He is the best of you and me.”
Now came the really difficult part…the part where she told him that Stefano kept John, Jr. from them all these years. Once again she took a deep breath before she began. “There’s no easy way to say this so I’m just going to come out and say it: Stefano has him….he’s had him all these years.” At the mention of Stefano, John squeezed her hand.
“I was pregnant when Orpheus kidnapped me….but I didn’t know it.
Somehow, I managed to escape and was on my way back to Salem
when Stefano caught up with me.” He squeezed her hand
again…..this time harder. “Anyway I was sick and his staff nursed me
back to health, and according to Stefano I disassociated myself with
reality and didn’t say anything to anyone. He said the only thing that got any kind of response from me was a picture of you and the kids. I stayed that way until the day John, Jr. was born. Our son brought me back to reality.” Marlena noticed a tear rolling down John’s cheek. “Stefano told me that I took really good care of Johnny….that’s what
he wants me to call him….our son wants me to call him Johnny. I like
- Anyway, Stefano said I tried to escape with Johnny and I was injured. When I recovered, I didn’t remember him….I didn’t remember
giving birth.” Marlena started crying. ‘I didn’t remember my own son…..I still don’t remember that time. Stefano kept him away from me
and when I finally managed to escape, I left without him. I left our son with Stefano Dimera. I’m so sorry John. I’m so sorry. I didn’t know…… I swear I didn’t know.”
John opened eyes.
**************************Salem Hospital***********************
“Will someone answer me? Where’s Doc?” He motioned for Caroline to give him another sip of water. “What’s going on?”
“Roman……”
Before Bo could continue, Hope and Neil Curtis entered the room. “Roman, glad to see you’re awake. Now if everyone could just step outside for a minutes while I examine my patient.”
As soon as they were in the hallway, Caroline said, “What are we going to tell him? He doesn’t remember anything.”
“I know,” said Bo as he rubbed his chin. “He’s not going to be able to tell us what happened. He’s not going to be able to help us at all.”
“Until he remembers what happened we’re no closer to finding John or Marlena.” Hope put her arm around Bo. “But that doesn’t mean we do nothing. We do what we always do Brady…..we do our job.”
“I know Fancyface….I know. But it just became a whole lot harder.”
Just then, Neil came out of Roman’s room.
“How is he Neil?” asked Shawn.
“You already know he has amnesia. I don’t know if it’s temporary or permanent. We’ll have to run more tests.
“Is that it or is there something you’re not saying?”
“Right now Roman is paralyzed. He can’t move his legs. Again, this could be temporary. If I knew what drugs were used on him I could give you a better answer but right now……I just don’t know.”
“Oh God,” cried out Caroline.
Bo held on tightly to Hope as did Shawn to Caroline. They were devastated by this latest bit of news.
It was Shawn who spoke first, “How did he take the news?”
“Actually he was quite calm…..but you know how Roman is. He may
be dying on the inside but he’ll be strong for you guys.”
“Neil,” began Bo, “how do we handle his amnesia? He doesn’t remember the last 8 years. Hell he can’t even tell us what happened to him. And on top of his paralysis….I just don’t know. What do we
do? How much do we tell him? I don’t want to do anything that will hinder his recovery but you know Roman. He won’t be satisfied with bullshit answers.”
“His amnesia is one thing but added to his paralysis…..that might just
be the straw that breaks the camel’s back. I have a friend who specializes in amnesia and I’ll give him a call. Let him come and take
a look at Roman. I recommend that you wait until my friend has had a chance to evaluate him before you tell him anything. In the meantime I’m going to prescribe a mild sedative. With everything that he’s just been told, and the way he has of internalizing everything, the last thing he needs is for his pressure to rise. So if you wait until the nurse comes and give him the sedative, he’ll be out before you have to answer to many questions.” Neil left them standing in the corridor…..still trying to digest the news about Roman’s condition.
Five minutes later a nurse entered Roman’s room. As soon as she left they re-entered his room.
Roman could tell by the expression on their faces that Neil had already given them the news. “Judging by the looks on your faces, I guess Neil told you.”
“Son, we just want you to get better. Nothing is final.”
“That’s right,” chimed in Caroline. “Let’s not jump to conclusions.”
“Don’t worry mom…..pop. I’m not worried. Now….enough about that.
Where is Doc? Is she with the kids?” Roman tried to stifle a yawn.
No one wanted to lie to him but no one wanted to tell him the truth. Bo was the first to speak up, “Actually Carrie is visiting Anna and the twins are with Marlena’s parents in Colorado.”
The medicine seemed to be taking effect. “So….where…..where is
Doc? Is she……is she in Colorado with……with the……..” Roman
drifted off to sleep.
As soon as they were sure he was out for good, the four of them left the room. “Well that worked out fine, but we won’t be able to do that tomorrow. We’re going to have to make up some kind of story about Marlena…..the reason she’s not here.”
“It better be a good one Brady. Roman can smell bullshit a mile away.” Hope turned away. “I guess we need to tell Abe what’s going on. I’ll head back to the station.”
“Wait for me Hope. I’m coming with you. Mom….pop, are you staying
here?”
As Shawn put his arm around Caroline, he answered Bo. “For a little while…just to make sure he doesn’t wake up. Then we’ll head back to the Pub. You guys coming over after you’re done at the station?”
“Yea, pop. We need to come up with some kind of story….and we
need to make sure we’re all on the same page. I’ll see you later.” He and Hope left together.
************************Johnny’s room**************************
He was already asleep….or at least he appeared to be
sleeping…..when Stefano entered his room. “JJ, I know you’re not
sleeping.”
His eyes popped open….he had the biggest smile on his face. “How’d
you know?”
“JJ,” he began, “We do this every night. Every night I come in to tuck you in and every night you pretend you’re asleep.” He sat on the edge of the bed. “So…..what did you think of Marlena? Was I right?”
“She’s beautiful. And she seems so nice….I like her.”
“I told you. I knew you would like her.”
“But do you think she liked me?”
“I know she did. She told me after you left.”
“Really!” Are you sure she’s going to stay here….I mean with us.”
“I’m positive. We’re going to be one big happy family. Just the three of us.”
“Good…I’m glad. That way when you’re gone on business I won’t be here by myself.”
“JJ you know I never want to leave you but sometimes…..”
“I know Uncle…..sometimes you have to take care of some business
because one day the business will be mine. I know you don’t want to leave me, but you have to. And that’s ok because we’re family….you and me.”
“Yes, we are JJ. We are family.” He leaned over and kissed him on
the top of his forehead. “Now go to sleep. I’m sure Marlena is going to
want to spend time with you tomorrow and you don’t want to be tired
do you?”
“Nope.”
Stefano left him alone.
But Johnny didn’t go to sleep right away….he was too excited to
sleep. Uncle Stefano had been right….she was the most beautiful lady
he had ever seen. It made him happy to think about her but it also made him sad. He never knew his parents….at least he didn’t
remember them. And seeing Marlena made him think about the mom he never knew…..about the dad he didn’t remember. But that was ok,
because he had his Uncle and he knew his Uncle loved him more than anything in the whole wide world. His Uncle gave him everything he needed. He was lucky to have him.
***************************Stefano’s Bedroom***************************
Stefano sat before a roaring fireplace, drinking a glass of very
expensive wine. All in all, things had gone very well….better than
expected. JJ was completely smitten with Marlena. He wondered if it was because of some special bond between mother and child. Whatever it was, it didn’t really matter. Marlena would never leave. And when it came to the welfare of child and her love for John…..JJ
would win hands down. She would do everything in her power to ensure he was safe.
“Ah…..Marlena,” he said aloud as he took another sip of wine. “You
have nothing to fear. JJ is like my own son.” He meant it….he truly
loved him….as much if not more than his own children….as much as
he could ever love someone. JJ was everything he wanted. His private tutors had all said he was gifted….tested off the charts. No expense
had been spared when it came to JJ’s education. He had never attended school…private or public. Only the best would do…..a
specific tutor for each subject matter. But Stefano also realized that in order for JJ to become a well adjusted person, he needed to be around his peers. And so he arranged for them to visit an orphanage where he was the sole benefactor. There JJ was allowed to run and play with the other children. It was here, Stefano noticed that JJ possessed his father’s natural athleticism. He played every sport….and he played to win. He never complained if one of his team
members made a mistake…..in fact he would go out of his way to
make that person feel better. JJ truly possessed the best qualities of both John and Marlena. At such a young age, he was a remarkable person. Yes…..JJ would one day take over his empire. Stefano would make sure of that.
***************************John and Marlena*************************
“Doc.” His voice was barely audible. “Doc.”
Thru her sobs she heard him calling out to her. “Oh John, I’m here baby.”
John grimaced in pain as he tried to put his arm around her.
“Be still. Don’t move.”
Ignoring her suggestion, John continued moving until he accomplished his goal….holding Marlena. “I’m alright as long as I have you in my arms.”
She was afraid to ask him….but she had to know. “John, did you hear
me? Did you hear what I said?”
“Doc,” his voice was raspy. “I heard you……I heard everything you
said.”
“Wait….let me get you some water.” Marlena got out of bed and
poured John a glass of water. She brought it to his lips and let him take a few sips. After he nodded he had had enough, Marlena placed it on the table next to the bed. She climbed in next to him once more.
“Doc, you said we have a son. Are you sure? Are you sure this isn’t another one of Stefano’s tricks?” As much as he wanted to believe it….he also knew the lengths Stefano would go to in order to keep control over them.
“John, I saw him….he our son. He’s you and me and I see a little of
Eric and Sami. He has your eyes…..your hair.” Tears began to fall
down her cheek. “And when I touched him…..when I shook his
hand….” Marlena began to cry softly. “I knew……I knew the minute I
touched him that he was my son…..our son.”
That was all he needed to hear. “Doc….don’t cry…..please don’t cry.
Tell me everything…..start from the beginning.”
In between sobs, Marlena managed to tell John everything she knew. He had a thousand questions but he knew now wasn’t the time to ask her anything. She needed to be comforted…..she needed to be
reassured…she needed him to simply listen. Finally….she was
finished and there was silence between them.
“Doc, listen to me. It’s not your fault. It’s Stefano’s fault.” His voice was still weak.
“No…..I should have known….I should have known.”
“Marlena, do you realize everything you went thru? You were kidnapped by Orpheus, you escaped, and before you could get back to Salem….Stefano found you. It’s enough for anyone to lose their
mind. And to top it off…you didn’t know you were pregnant. How could you? After everything you were going thru….the last thing on your
mind was the possibility of you being pregnant. It’s not your fault. Marlena it’s not your fault. And if it’s the last thing I do, I promise you….Stefano will pay for everything….for everything he did to us. Do
you believe me? Look at me.” His voice became stronger…..his hatred
for Stefano definitely a motivating factor. “Do you believe me?”
Marlena slowly met his gaze and nodded her head in agreement. She knew if it took him the rest of his life he would make Stefano pay. But she also knew something else….he was going to ask her to do
something for him. Something she didn’t want to do…..something she
wouldn’t do……something she wouldn’t like.
“Doc…you have to promise me something. Will you do that for me?”
“John….I can’t.”
“Marlena you don’t have a choice. You have to. Now promise me.”
“Please don’t make me do this,” she pleaded. “Please John, don’t make me.”
“Doc, you have to….you know this….deep down inside…you know
you have no choice. He’s already stolen one child from us….I will not
allow him the chance to take this one too.” John reached over and
patted her stomach. “Promise me you will escape from here the first chance you get…you and…..” It was still hard for him to say his
name….to accept the fact he had a son he never knew existed and
that his son was being raised by Stefano. “You and Johnny. Promise me.”
Marlena was experiencing a moment of déjà vu. It felt like she had already had this conversation….or at least something close to it. But
when…..the memory was coming to her….almost there.
“Doc, promise me.”
It was gone….the memory disappeared just as quickly as it had come.
She knew what she had to say…..but she also knew she would never
leave him. Forgive me John. “I promise,” she said.
“I mean it Marlena. You have to leave here the first chance you get…..no what my condition is. Our children are your first and only
priority.” His sudden burst of energy was leaving…he was exhausted. “Doc, you have to…….” He closed his eyes and drifted off back to sleep.
Marlena brushed her fingers thru his hair and whispered in his ear. “Don’t worry my love. I promise I’ll get our children to safety. But I’m not leaving without you.”
She should have been exhausted…..after all it had been a long and
surprising day…..but she was wide awake. And no wonder……the
idea of a son she didn’t remember was just too much for her to comprehend. Try as she might, she couldn’t remember anything about his birth. She couldn’t remember anything about him…..not one single
thing. How could that be…..how could she not remember anything? It
was driving her crazy…..not being able to remember…and there was
nothing she could do about it. But it was in the past and it was time to move on. There was something she could do. She had an escape to plan…..one that included John. There had to be a way….she just had
to find it. One thing was certain…..it wouldn’t be easy…..but not
impossible. She couldn’t choose between John and her children. It was as if someone asked her to choose which arm she’d rather have amputated. Again that feeling of déjà vu swept over her. She’d had this conversation before…..she was sure of it. But where? And with who?
Chapter 69
After much tossing and turning, Marlena’s exhausted body finally succumbed to sleep. But the sleep was far from restful. Images of Stefano holding her son….feeding her son….and comforting him when
he cried during the night plagued her dreams…..all the precious
moments stolen from her. More than once, she woke up in a panic……afraid he was stealing her child. And each time she woke,
the only thing that comforted her was seeing John lying next to her…..and being able to touch him.
Finally, wrapping her arm around John’s chest, Marlena fell asleep….and this time there was no Stefano……only John….or
Roman as he was known back then. It was years ago and it happened in her office.
************************Marlena’s Dream*****************************
Marlena pulled the file from the cabinet and turned to walk back to her desk. So engrossed in the file before her, she never heard the door open and close behind her. She never heard the quiet footsteps right behind her. But when she felt hands on her body…..her instincts for
survival kicked in. Her right elbow went straight back…..right into the
stomach of her would be attacker.
“Ooof, he said….obviously in pain.
Marlena turned around and to her surprise and horror saw Roman bent over…..trying to catch his breath. “Roman, you scared me!”
He dropped to one knee.
She rushed to his side. Before she realized it, Roman pulled her to him began kissing her passionately…forcing her lips open….thrusting
his tongue into her mouth. Marlena immediately responded to his kiss. His hands became entangled in her hair as he moved away from her mouth….leaving her gasping for air…moving down the side of her
neck……biting…sucking….careful not to leave a mark.
“Oh……Roman!” she moaned. “Diane is……..” She lost her train of
thought as he continued moving his mouth down to the opening of her blouse. So lost in the way he made her feel, she didn’t notice his hands had already moved from her hair to the buttons on her shirt. Her breath caught in her throat as he slowly began to unbutton her blouse.
“Diane is away from her desk,” he said as he slid her blouse down her arms. “And I locked the door. We’re all alone, Doc.” Her blouse fell to the floor as he picked her up and walked over to the couch. “And because we’re all alone, I’m going to take advantage of this opportunity and make love to my beautiful,” he placed he gently on the couch, “sexy wife.”
Marlena’s heart was pounding so loud in her chest she was sure Roman could hear it. Her eyes glazed over with desire as she watched Roman stand over her and pull his shirt free from his jeans. He began to slowly to unbutton it…doing his own version of a striptease. She watched in anticipation as his muscular chest was finally revealed. Her lips parted as his shirt slid from his shoulders, down his defined biceps and triceps, over his forearms and finally released from his hands…..the hands that would soon be all over her body. She licked her lips as he unbuckled his belt and began to pull it
through each loop…..as slowly as possible. His belt fell to the floor as
his hands made their way to the button on his jeans. Marlena couldn’t stand it any longer. Quick as a flash she sat up and replaced his hands with hers.
“No,” she said breathing heavily. “Let me do it.” Before he could protest, the button was undone and she was slowly unzipping his jeans. Roman stood before her……shirtless…pants open and
unzipped…..with an obvious bulge in his boxers.
“Doc….I came here to make love to you.”
“Oh, you will my love….you will….but first I want to…no….I need to
taste you.” She pulled him closer to her….placing him between her
open legs.
Roman shivered as he heard her verbalize her desire for him. He threw his head back and closed his eyes.
Marlena gently removed his throbbing penis from the opening of his boxers. Once again Roman shivered at her touch. She heard Roman gasp in surprise as she leaned forward and softly blew on the tip of his erection. Pleased with his reaction, Marlena ran one of her hands down the length of his shaft until she finally cupped his testicles….gently giving them a squeeze.
“Oh…………..Doc,” he moaned.
Unable to wait any longer, Marlena licked her lips and took him gently into her mouth. She felt Roman’s body quiver as her mouth surrounded him. For a few seconds she did nothing…..just holding
him there…….allowing him to feel the warmth of her
mouth…..allowing herself to adjust to his size. But slowly……ever so
slowly she began to slide her mouth down……and then back up to the
top…..taking more of him into her mouth each time…..until finally she
had him completely. Marlena’s mouth moved up and down his
erection. Roman grabbed her head as she continued to move up and down….sending him closer and closer to the edge. She rolled her
tongue around the width of him….she sucked the tip of his
penis…..she continuously squeezed his testicles…..in short she did
everything she knew he liked….anything and everything she could
think of. By this time, Roman was lost in ecstasy. His body involuntarily began to move back and forth as his hands held on tightly to Marlena….pumping faster and faster in her mouth. She sat
there….taking him and out of her mouth….enjoying the sensations of
him sliding in and out of her….feeling how excited he was….feeling
the wetness between her legs continue to seep out into already soaked panties….knowing she was the only woman who made him feel this way.
“Marlena……Marlena……Marlena…..” He said her name over and
over as he felt the momentum building inside of him. It wouldn’t be much longer.
Sensing how close he was, she placed her hands on his hips….ready
for the moment when his body would go into spasms….when he
would empty himself into her. Almost there…..almost….and then…..it
happened. His body began to jerk…..and she held him……his seed
spilled into her mouth….and she held him……he let go of her
head……and still she held him. She held him until he was finally still. It
was only then, she pulled back….she released him. Roman collapsed
to his knees in exhaustion…trying to catch his breath. Marlena pulled him to her….holding on to him tightly…..allowing him to rest his head
in her lap. They stayed that way for a few minutes…each one exhausted in their own way.
As soon as he caught his breath, Roman raised his head and looked into her eyes. Her eyes said everything….conveyed all her
emotions….the love she felt for him…..the desire she felt for him. And
that was all he needed. His hands went around her waist as he lowered his head into Marlena’s lap once again. She leaned back into the couch as she felt him gently kiss the center of her stomach. He
began to make his way up her body…placing kisses along the way…..until finally he placed the last kiss between her breasts. With
the skill of a man who had done this a thousand times, Roman quickly freed her breasts without removing her brassiere. He quickly leaned in and ran his tongue around the outer edge of one of her nipples while his fingers manipulated her other one. After a few strokes with his tongue, he pulled back and gently blew on her nipple. He watched with pleasure as her nipple hardened. Marlena’s rapid breathing let him know she was eagerly waiting for him to continue. Once again he leaned in…..this time taking her breast into his mouth. He began to roll his tongue around her nipple while his fingers did the same to her
other nipple. His mouth and hand worked in
unison…..tugging….stroking…..pulling her nipples…..working her into
a frenzy.
“Roman……..Roman…….please….please……” She was completely
aroused…..her panties soaked thru and thru.
As much as he was enjoying himself, he knew it was time to move on…..time to make her feel the way she made him feel….time to bring
her as much pleasure as she brought him. Reluctantly he moved away from her breasts and began to make his way down her body once again. When he reached the edge of her skirt….he reached behind
her and quickly released the button and unzipped her skirt. Marlena raised her body off the couch as Roman eased her skirt down her legs and off to the side. There she was……a vision of heaven….sitting
before him…..wearing only panties and a brassiere that didn’t cover
her breasts. Once more she lifted her body off the couch as Roman slid her panties down her legs and tossed them to the floor. Marlena leaned back as Roman placed her legs over his shoulders. Just before leaning in….he looked up and saw Marlena’s eyes were closed…..her
lips were quivering and her breathing was rapid. He held her legs steady as he licked his lips….closer…..closer….almost there…..and
then. Just inches away, they both heard a noise outside her office door. They looked at the door at the same time.
Roman mouthed, “Diane…..she’s back.”
Marlena sighed and nodded her head in agreement. It was over. There was no way they could continue with someone right outside the door. She sat up and tried to remove her legs from his shoulders. But Roman had other ideas and shook his head in disagreement. Before she could do or say anything else, his tongue had already flicked over her opening. Marlena gasped…in surprise but also because it felt so good. Her mind was screaming for him to stop but her body wanted more…..she was torn……it was a tough decision. Roman made it for
her. His tongue stroked her again…..this time a little deeper….a little
harder….a little longer. Her inner battle was over…..her body won.
She sank into the couch and closed her eyes as his tongue delved deeper and deeper into her body…..managing to find her clitoris with
each stroke. Marlena bit her bottom lip to keep her from crying out. She grabbed the top of the couch and squeezed as hard as she could as the pressure in the pit of her stomach begin to build. Her body began to buck against his tongue. She let go of the couch and grabbed his head…..holding it in place….not wanting him to move one
centimeter. Roman’s tongue moved faster. The pressure was mounting……she could feel it……almost there…….almost……
and…..her intercom buzzed. It was Diane.
“Dr. Evans, there’s a call for you on line 1. It’s Dr. McDonald returning your call.”
Roman raised his head and looked at Marlena. They both knew she had to take the call. He lowered her legs from his shoulders and stood up……holding out his hand to help her stand up. Marlena took a deep
breath and stood. Her knees buckled but Roman was quick to steady her. Her body was on fire……she ached for Roman…..for his
tongue….for him to finish what he started. But that was no longer
possible. Roman helped her over to her desk. She took another deep breath, leaned over and picked up the receiver.
“Dr. Evans here.” The ache between her legs was unbearable. She
squeezed them together in hopes of stopping the throbbing.
Roman watched her as she leaned over and answered the phone. He knew exactly how she was feeling….he was feeling the same way.
She was in the middle of a conversation but he didn’t care. She was so damn sexy……so hot…..so irresistible. The bulge in his jeans was
becoming painful. Enough! He needed her off the phone……he
needed her now. Roman put his hands on her waist and slowly turned her around. Now she was facing him. Marlena looked at him….clearly confused by his actions.
Covering the phone, she whispered, “What are you doing?”
“Shhhh, Doc…….it’s ok. Just relax.” He dropped to his knees.
Marlena shook her head emphatically. She mouthed the word NO! He smiled as he gently pried open her legs.
Again, she said no.
Undeterred, Roman licked his lips and leaned in. He flicked his tongue over her clitoris…..causing her breath to catch in her throat. She
leaned back into her desk, closing her eyes and desperately trying to concentrate on Dr. McDonald’s words. At the moment all that was required of her was to listen…..and that was proving to be extremely
difficult because his tongue was moving in and out of her body. With her free hand, she grabbed the top of his hair. He felt so good….the
things he was doing to her body. She was so close…..she had to get
off the phone. Marlena pulled his Roman’s head back.
She chose her words carefully. “Dr. McDonald…….I’m sorry to
interrupt you but I have…..” She took a deep breath. “I have an
emergency. I’m going to have to call you back.” Without waiting for him to respond, she slammed the phone down.
Roman dove back in. She grabbed his head with both hands. His
tongue was moving faster and faster……she was moving her body to
the rhythm of his tongue. She was close and nothing would stop her this time. He went deeper and deeper…..bringing her to the brink. It
was time….he began to suck on her clitoris….it was all over. Her legs
began to shake……her entire body began to go into spasms. She was
over the edge……she let go of Roman. He quickly stood and held on
to her as her body continued to tremble. Marlena placed her head on his shoulder as her body slowly began to return to normal. Finally it was over.
Roman pulled back and looked into her eyes. “I love you Doc with all my heart.”
“I love you Roman. More than you’ll ever know. I’m so glad you came back to us….to me. Promise me you’ll never leave me again.”
“I promise I’ll always be here. No matter what happens, I’ll never leave you again.” He pulled her back into his arms and held on tightly to her. It was always the same……the fear in her voice….the fear in her
eyes….the fear that something or someone would cause him to leave
her again. No matter how many times he tried to reassure her….it was
never enough.
It was if she could read his mind. “I know I keep saying the same thing over and over but I can’t help it. Roman I just love you so much…..I don’t think I could bear it if you weren’t here.”
“Marlena…..I know how hard it was for you while I was gone. I know
how much you loved me then and how much you love me now. That’s why I always want to be here for you….I always want to show you how
much I love you…..how much you mean to me.” He kissed her neck.
“Let me show you, Doc. Let me show you how much I love you.”
“Roman, I thought I knew what love was…..but when you came
back…I really discovered the true meaning of love. I have never loved you as much as I love you now. And I know how much you love me.
You show me every day in everything you do.” She ran her fingers down his back….causing him to shiver. “But I must admit…..there is
one way you express your love for me that I absolutely love…..that
you do exceptionally well…..something that no else can do.”
Roman smiled, “Is that a fact?”
“That’s a fact,” she answered in her most seductive voice. She hopped on her desk and pulled him towards her…..encircling his waist with her legs.
Roman raised his eyebrow, smiled and said, “Why Dr. Evans ……you
never cease to amaze me.” He leaned in and kissed her neck.
“Oh honey……I was just thinking the same thing about you.” She ran
her fingers thru his hair.
“Can you guess what I’m thinking now?” he asked as his fingers traced the outline of her breasts.
“You tell me,” she answered. Her eyes followed her hands as they made their way down to the bulge in his jeans. Marlena began to stroke him.
It was more than he could handle. In one swift motion, Roman grabbed her hands and held them tightly. “Look at me,” he growled.
Marlena looked into his eyes and saw the passion….the desire…..the
unmistakable lust in his eyes. A shiver ran thru her body. She knew what was going to happen….what she wanted to happen. She removed her legs from around his body and hopped off her desk.
He let go of her hands. “Turn around.”
She did what he wanted.
Roman placed her hands on her desk and eased her over. He nudged her legs open. One hand went on her waist as the other went to the zipper on his pants.
Marlena closed her eyes and braced herself as she heard the sound of his zipper. She felt him position his body behind her. Roman began to ease his way into her…..stopping every few seconds to allow her to
adjust to him. But Marlena had other ideas. She wanted him….all of
him inside of her….and she wanted him now. She only said one word
but it was enough.
“Now!”
Roman knew what she wanted. He placed both hands on her hips and slammed into her. Without missing a beat, he began to move in and out of her. It took a great amount of effort on Marlena’s part not to moan out loud. It felt so good…..he felt so good. The constant motion
of their bodies moving in unison….the way he fit so perfectly in her
body…….it was almost perfect. The only thing preventing it from being
perfect was the fact they couldn’t really express how fantastic their lovemaking truly felt. Roman began moving faster and faster……
harder and harder. He wanted to scream her name….but instead he
bent over and began to whisper in her ear.
“Doc, you feel so good. I just want to stay inside of you forever.”
“Roman……Roman…….Roman……” She repeated his name over
and over. “Baby…..I love the way you make me feel.
Harder….baby…..harder.”
He loved it when she demanded more of him…..when she demanded
what she wanted. And as always, he was willing to do anything to please her. He repositioned his hands as he withdrew almost completely from her…..and then……he slammed back into her. A
small gasp escaped from her. He was so hard……so large…..so deep
inside of her. And it felt so good.
Roman heard her. Afraid he’d hurt her, Roman stopped in mid stroke. “Marlena…?” It was an open ended question. He wouldn’t do anything until she told him everything was alright…..that she was fine….that he
hadn’t hurt her. Sometimes his desire for her frightened him. Sometimes it was a struggle for him to keep it under control. This was one of those times.
Marlena’s body was on fire. She needed him to finish. “Roman…..it’s
alright…..I’m alright. Please…..baby……”
He sighed in relief….still…..he would be careful. Roman began
again….this time a little slower. Marlena knew she’d frightened him.
But she was ok…she wanted him to continue….to go as deep as
possible. She loved the way his passion for her overtook him….the
way he fought to maintain control. But right now, control wasn’t what she wanted. She wanted his passion. Marlena pushed herself into him….taking him by surprise. She started moving her body back and
forth…..taking him deeper and deeper into her body.
The way she was moving her body against him was sending him over the edge. Before he could stop himself, he was once again thrusting in and out of her. He tightened his grip on her hips as he moved deeper and deeper….faster and faster. Soon they were both spiraling over the
edge. It was if they were on a boat…caught in a storm at sea. Up and down….over and over…wave after wave rolled over them.
Finally…..it was over. They collapsed in exhaustion on her
desk….both unable to move for the moment. Roman slowly removed
himself from her. He picked her up and carried to the couch. Even though it was a bit cramped, they lay together….side by side….in
each other’s arms. They stayed that way until Marlena’s phone rang again.
****************************Back to the Present************************
Marlena opened her eyes. It took her a moment to realize where she was. Even though she was lying next to John, she wasn’t in her office…they hadn’t just made love. In fact, they weren’t even in Salem. How many times would she wake only to find she was being held captive? Right then and there, Marlena made a vow to herself. They would be long gone…..all three of them….no the four of them….before
she became accustomed to living here. She turned and looked at John. He was still sleeping. Marlena quickly and quietly eased her way out of the bed….careful not to wake him.
After the closing the bathroom door she turned on the shower. While waiting for the water to get hot, she stood in front of the vanity….staring at herself in the mirror…taking stock of the situation.
She needed to start working on a plan…..their escape plan. Each day
they stayed was another day their son was under Stefano’s influence. Each day they stayed was a day closer to Stefano taking John away from them. She could not and would not allow that to happen.
Marlena stepped in the shower and allowed the water to run over her body. It felt wonderful…it helped her relax…..it helped her to think.
There were so many things she needed to do. But the first thing on her agenda was introducing John to Johnny. Johnny….it was still
strange for her to think about a son she never knew…..but it was
getting easier. She loved him with all her heart…it was just not knowing him….not knowing his likes and dislikes….his dreams…his
fears….that drove her crazy….that made her sad. Oh well, she
thought. That would soon change. Before long she would know everything about him there was to know. In the meantime, first things first…an introduction between father and son was in order.
Marlena quickly finished her shower and dressed. As she walked back into the room, she noticed John was still sleeping. Marlena walked over, gently kissed his forehead and ran her fingers thru his hair. She began to walk away.
John opened his eyes. “Doc, where are you going?”
She stopped and turned. “I’m sorry John. I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“It’s ok…..where are you going?”
“To get our son. It’s time you two meet….even if he has no idea we’re
his parents.”
He knew his next words would upset her but he had to say them. “Marlena, I’m not sure about this.”
She couldn’t believe her ears. “What did you say?”
“Wait….it’s not how it sounds. Let me explain.”
Marlena said nothing.
“Doc, all I’m saying is….are you sure you want to do this right now. I
mean…..look at me. I’m in a hospital bed….beaten….bruised. It’s an
awful lot for a child to take in. I don’t want this to be his first memory of me.” He paused before continuing, “Marlena, I don’t want our son to see me like this. And besides, who are you going to say I am? I’m not your husband. I’m just the man you happen to be in love with. That doesn’t sound right. Am I friend of the family? That doesn’t quite cover it. I don’t want to lie to him. I don’t want to start off our relationship with a lie. I just want to do what’s best for him. Even if it means I have to wait to meet him.”
“John, I understand what you’re saying. I don’t want to lie to him and I won’t lie to him. I guess we’ll just have to see how it plays out. But we’ve already lost too many years without him in our lives. I’m not going to waste another second. Besides, he’s really mature for his age.” She didn’t want to mention Stefano at all but she had no choice. “Stefano says he really smart. And after talking to him….he really is smart. Probably gifted.” Marlena waited for John to say something.
At the mention of Stefano’s name, rage ran across John’s face. Stefano…..his sworn enemy…his captor….the man who destroyed his
life and so many others…..the man who stole his son from him…..he
had the nerve, the gall, the audacity to tell Marlena how intelligent Johnny was. The mere fact that Stefano knew more about his son than he did was enough.
Four words escaped from him, “Go get our son.”
Chapter 70
Marlena headed toward the door but before she made it, John stopped her with a single word. “Stop.”
Marlena turned and faced him, “John we’ve already talked about this. You need to meet Johnny and he needs to meet you. We need to spend time with him. He needs to get to know us…like we’re family. He needs to feel comfortable with us, he should want to spend time with us and slowly over time he will trust us and we will be a family. And once that happens we can tell him the truth…that we’re his parents.”
“Doc everything you just said is true. But we also need to be careful. You said it yourself, he loves Stefano. And believe me, Stefano will use that to his advantage. We need to be watch what we say. Stefano will ask him questions and Johnny won’t realize Stefano is trying to get information from him to use against us.”
“John, I know exactly what Stefano will do. In fact, I’m counting on it. But what Stefano doesn’t understand, can’t possibly know is Johnny is our son not his son. He’s part me and part you…he’s smart. And even though Stefano has raised him for all his life, Johnny won’t be fooled
much longer. I’m sure of that, the same way I’m sure you and Johnny will feel a connection between the two of you. He won’t understand it but he will feel it. So, let me go get our son.”
“Just one more thing Doc, what are we going to tell him about us? I know we can’t tell him everything, but I really don’t want to lie to our son. Stefano has done enough of that. What are we going to say about my condition? What are we going to say if he asks who I am? If we’re married. If he’s as smart as you say he is, we will have to tell him partial truths for the time being.”
“We’ll tell him you were in an accident. There’s no good way to tell him what really happened. And if he asks about us, we’ll tell him the truth. That we love one another and that we plan on getting married. That’s as much as he needs to know. But one day, we’ll tell him who we really are.”
He knew she was right. Johnny was part him and part her….the best
of both. Johnny would believe those answers and accept the lie about him being in an accident, the rest of it was all true. They did love one another and one day they would be married. And eventually Johnny would know he was their son. John nodded his head in agreement and Marlena was out of the door in a flash.
**************************Johnny and Stefano************************
Johnny was up, dressed and already waiting when Stefano knocked on his bedroom door. “Come in Uncle.” And for the thousandth time he asked the same question, “Why do you always knock on my door instead of just walking in?”
And for the thousandth time Stefano answered him with the same reply, “I knock because it’s the right thing to do. You must always be polite and it is impolite to just walk into a room without announcing
yourself. I know you don’t quite understand what I’m talking about right now, but as you get older you will. And before you ask me why I don’t knock at your bedtime, it’s because you’re supposed to already be asleep and I don’t want to wake you. But we both know, you’re never asleep.”
“I can’t help it if I can’t fall asleep right away. Sometimes I just think about ….” Johnny abruptly stopped talking. He hadn’t meant to say
what he was thinking about. He never wanted his Uncle to think he didn’t love him with his whole heart.
But Stefano already knew the end of that sentence. “You were going to say sometimes you were thinking about your parents. You wonder what they would look like and if you look like them.” Stefano walked over to Johnny and stooped down until they were eye level. “You never have to be afraid to say what you’re thinking. I know even though you love me and we’re family, you miss not having your parents. You should never have to worry about hurting my feelings. And I know I’ve said it before, I’m sorry there are no pictures of your parents so you could see for yourself that you look like both of them.”
“I know Uncle, my parents’ house burned down and there was nothing left but ashes.”
“That’s exactly what happened. You were just 6 weeks old when the accident happened. It was just fate that you were here with me when the accident occurred.” Stefano knew that answer would satisfy him for the time being but as he got older there would be more questions. And he would have to be careful with his answers. Johnny was smart and if he misspoke just once, Johnny would not be fooled for a second, and would actively work to figure out what was going on. But that was a long way off, today he was satisfied with the answers he had. “So, are you ready to spend some time with Marlena this morning?” Stefano watched in amazement as Johnny’s face lit up and his smile was as big as if he had just gotten a birthday present.
“I’m ready Uncle, let’s go.”
They walked out holding hands. Both smiling but for totally different ways. Johnny was happy because he was going to see the lady he liked immediately. He didn’t know why but he wanted to spend time with her. Stefano was happy because he knew the closer Marlena and Johnny became, her love for her son would help ease her loss of John. They would both get what they wanted….Marlena.
*****************************Marlena*******************************
Marlena didn’t bother to knock, she opened the door and walked in. Expecting to see Stefano and Johnny already here, she was surprised when she walked into an empty room. She could feel her anger rising to the surface. If he was playing games with her by using her son, he would be sorry. Johnny wasn’t a pawn to be used and this wasn’t a game. Marlena was mortified the word pawn was the first word she thought when thinking about Stefano and his relationship to her son. Johnny exhibited genuine love when it came to Stefano. And as much as she hated Stefano, he seemed to genuinely love Johnny or as much as he could love anyone besides himself. But this was Stefano. He did turn John into his Pawn. He did take away everything from him long ago and was intent on doing it again. But that would never happen. She wouldn’t let it happen. Now that they were together and Johnny had come into their lives, she would do whatever it took to make sure the three of them escaped together. But for the moment, all she could do was wait. As luck would have it, she didn’t have long to wait.
**********************Johnny, Marlena and Stefano***********************
The door opened, and in walked Johnny and Stefano smiling and holding hands. For a moment, a wave of anger washed across her face, but it was gone just as quickly as it came. She couldn’t let
Johnny know how much she hated Stefano…not yet…but there would be a day when he would know everything. Looking at her son, and only her son, ignoring the fact he was holding Stefano’s hand, Marlena’s face broke into a smile. “Well good morning Johnny, I hope you slept well.” Her only acknowledgment of Stefano was simply saying his name, “Stefano.”
Stefano knew she was livid. He knew she purposely addressed him by name, and nothing else. He would let her have her small victories, because he would win in the end, he would have her and Johnny and John would be back where he belonged….in his employ as his Pawn.
“Good morning Malena. I hope you slept well.” Two could play this game. He forced her to make conversation with him.
Recognizing what he was doing, she answered him. Nothing, not even Stefano would prevent her from enjoying time with her son and introducing John to Johnny. “Yes, I did. As a matter of fact, I was extremely comfortable in my room. It felt like I was home with my loved ones.” She knew he would pick up on what she really meant, she was with John. “So, Johnny, are you hungry? I’m starving.”
“Yes I am. I’m really hungry.” What he didn’t say, what he would never say is he dreamed about Marlena. He would never say he wished he could spend more time with her. He wouldn’t say he wished she was his mother. He didn’t understand why he felt that way, but his innate instinct told him to keep those thoughts to himself. His Uncle didn’t need to know about his dreams and he didn’t want to hurt his feelings.
Watching the interaction between Marlena and Johnny and feeling somewhat left out, he spoke up, “Seems like we’re all hungry, let’s eat.”
Marlena sat at one end, Johnny in the middle and Stefano at the other end. She knew Stefano orchestrated this, but said nothing. She would do whatever it took to spend time with her son. Breakfast seemed to pass quickly, in between bites Marlena found out he liked to play
sports, that he had a good heart and that he was as smart as she believed him to be. But finally, sadly it was over.
Marlena wasn’t ready to say goodbye to her son. She wanted him, no she needed him to meet John. “So, Johnny, I was thinking we could spend some time together…that is… if your uncle says it’s ok.”
Being the master manipulator and always 5 moves ahead of his adversary, he was ready for the request. “I think that’s a good idea. You can catch up on your studies later.” Besides, if he let Marlena spend time with her son, it would help her leave John to be with Johnny and eventually him. Now that she knew about Johnny, she would never leave him again.
“Yay!” Johnny was ecstatic. He was out of his chair and standing beside her in a flash. “I’m ready, are you?”
“Absolutely!” Her smile went from ear to ear and she knew Stefano was watching her very closely. But Marlena didn’t care. This was about Johnny and Stefano be damned. For the first time, she was going to get to spend time with a son she didn’t even know existed.
“What would you like to do?”, he asked. Before she could answer him, Johnny came up with his own idea. If she liked it here, maybe she would want to stay him and his Uncle Stefano. It was important to him that she liked him but he didn’t know why, it just was. “I could show you around…you know like a tour guide. You might like it here.”
“That sounds like a wonderful idea. I would love to see where you live. But first, would you mind if we made one quick stop? I don’t know if your Uncle Stefano told you, but I came here with someone and I would love for you to meet him. I think you would like him a lot. But only if it’s ok with your uncle.”
“Uncle…please.” Besides the staff, his tutors and the children at the orphanage, Johnny didn’t really get to meet a lot of new people. And if
Marlena said she would like him, he knew he would, because he liked her….a whole lot.
“Of course, you can,” he answered. He wanted John to meet his son. He wanted John to get to know his son and then he would take it all away from him again. And this time there would be no escape, this time everything would be different. This time not only would have Johnny, but he would have the woman who captured his heart… Marlena.
Marlena knew exactly what Stefano was thinking. She knew he wanted John to know he had a son and then take everything away from him again. But not this time! Whatever it took, whatever she had to do, all three of them would escape this place…where ever this place was. But right now, the most important thing was for John and Johnny to meet.
Marlena stood up and Johnny took her hand and said, “Let’s go meet your friend.” The moment she felt his hand grasp hers’ she felt the bond growing stronger between them.
“Goodbye Johnny. Have a good time.”
“I’ll see you later uncle.”
Stefano noticed JJ didn’t bother to look at him. He was already thinking about Marlena and her so called friend…John. And just for a moment, he felt a little uneasy. But it was gone in a flash. After all, JJ had been with him since he was an infant. He was the one who took care of everything for him. He was the one who had tutors for him. He was the one who encouraged him to excel in sports and his studies. There was no way JJ would suddenly abandon him.
**********************Johnny, Marlena and John***********************
Marlena was beside herself with absolute joy. She couldn’t believe just
a few days ago she had no idea she and John had a son. And now, here she was holding his hand and listening to him talk about himself and his life here. She soaked in every word he said. Part of her wanted to scream at Stefano for stealing the memories she should have had with her son, but the other part of her didn’t want to miss one single moment with her son thinking about Stefano. The day would come when she and John would leave with Johnny. They would be a family. When they arrived outside of John’s door, she stopped. She wanted to prepare Johnny for John’s present condition.
Marlena stooped down until they were eye level. “Johnny, I have to tell you something.” Staring into his eyes, the eyes of his father, she wished she didn’t have to lie to him, but for now, it was necessary. “I don’t want you to be afraid when your……” Just in the nick of time,
she caught herself. She almost slipped and said father. “I just want you to know the person you’re going to meet was in an accident. He was hurt pretty bad but I told him all about you and he can’t wait to meet you.”
“Is he going to be ok?”
He was just like his father, always concerned about the well-being of others. “Yes, he’s going to be just fine. Are you ready?”
Johnny nodded in agreement and Marlena opened the door. And to her surprise, John was sitting up in the chair next to his bed. She knew how painful it was for him to stay in that position for a long time, but she also knew he didn’t want to meet his son first the first time lying down in a bed.
Johnny never skipped a beat, he walked straight over to John, extended his hand and said, “Hi, I’m Johnny. It’s nice to meet you.”
Even though Marlena had warned him how smart and polite Johnny was, John was still taken aback how his son was so poised for someone so young and raised by Stefano. John immediately took his
hand and felt the same connection for his son as Marlena. “Hi I’m John. It’s nice to meet you too.”
Feeling her eyes well up with tears, Marlena turned her head so Johnny wouldn’t notice. John, however, did notice and knowing she needed a moment began to engage Johnny in conversation. “So, tell me Johnny, what are some of your favorite things you like to do?” John couldn’t believe this little boy standing in front of him was his and Marlena’s son. He couldn’t believe they never knew, that of all the things Stefano had done to him, Marlena and Roman, this was cruelest thing of all.
“Well, when I’m not being tutored or playing sports, I like to read books.”
“What kind of books?”
“I love all kinds of books, but I guess my favorites are mysteries.”
“Why mysteries?”
“Because I like to see if I can solve them before I get to the end.”
“And do you solve them?”
“Sometimes, sometimes I can figure it out and sometimes I can’t.”
By now, Marlena had composed herself and was thoroughly enjoying the conversation between John and their son.
“Well, sounds like we have something in common. I like to solve things too.”
“Really? Do you like to read mysteries too?”
“Not exactly, I used to be captain of the Salem Police Department.”
Johnny’s eyes lit up. “Wow! Did you solve a lot of crimes?”
“Like you, sometimes I could and sometimes I couldn’t, but I knew that one day I might find all the clues and finally be able to solve them.”
“Sounds like you really liked being a policeman.”
He looked directly at Marlena who was standing just behind Johnny and said, “I did, that was some of the best times of my life.”
“So why did you stop…I mean stop being a policeman?”
John took a moment before he answered. He knew he needed to be careful with his explanation and put it terms his young son would understand. “It’s not an easy question to answer but I’ll try my best. You see, it wasn’t my job to have in the first place.” John could see the confusion in his son’s face and the rising level of anxiety in Marlena. Using their silent means of communication to let her know it would be ok, he continued, “The person who had the job before me left, and I took his place.”
And like most inquisitive children, Johnny wanted to know more. “Why did he leave?”
“He was in an accident just like me and couldn’t do the job, so I took his place.” But what they were both thinking, was he stepped into Roman’s life and lived it as his own. “When he recovered and came back, the only right and decent thing to do, was to give him back his job.”
Johnny was silent for a few seconds before he spoke again. “So even though you loved it, you knew you had to do the right thing.”
“That’s exactly right.”
“I probably would have done the same thing, especially if the person wanted his spot back.”
“He did, and that’s why I left the police department.”
“So, what do you do now?”
It was as if Marlena wasn’t in the room. They were having their own conversation, father and son, and she loved every minute of it.
“Well I have my own company. It’s called Basic Black.”
“Wow! You’re just like Uncle Stefano, he has his own company too.”
Marlena cringed at the sound of her son comparing John Stefano, but said nothing.
John could see how much this statement affected Marlena. Stefano played God with all their lives. John didn’t know anything about his past, not one thing…not even his real name. But despite of these things, he believed with all his heart his life began when Marlena came into his life. Roman was snatched from his life with Marlena and his kids and was held captive for years. He lost time with them and now because of Stefano he knew he lost his wife to John. He and Roman had had their lives put on hold because of Stefano. But John believed with his entire heart, Marlena had suffered the most. She believed her husband, the father of her children was dead, found him (him as in John) again, fell deeply in love with him, was snatched from her family by Orpheus and lost years with him and her children, only to return to find “Roman” had moved on with Isabella who was pregnant with his child and finally “Roman” wasn’t Roman; but John. Her guilt over not realizing he wasn’t Roman but more importantly falling in love with him, and not being able to let him go, would be with her until she drew her last breath and closed her eyes for the last time. Slightly shaking his head, as if he was getting rid of all their baggage, John once again focused on Johnny. “I guess we do have that in common.”
“What kind of company is it?”
“Well, my company is not just focused on one thing but on a lot of things. One of things is fashion. One part of my company makes clothes.”
“Uncle Stefano has the same kind of company. It does a lot of things too. He says one day his company will be mine and I will be the CEO.”
This statement immediately caught both Marlena and John’s attention. However, Marlena was the first to speak, “He wants to you to take over his company?”
“Yup, I meant to say yes. Uncle always reminds me I should be able to speak correctly.”
Furious Stefano was directing her son’s life, she asked another question. “What else is your Uncle doing to prepare you to take over his company one day?”
“Well…let me think. Uncle says it’s better if I have tutors instead of going to regular school, so I have tutors for every subject. And I’m also learning about art and stuff like that.”
Now it was John’s turn, “How do you play sports if you don’t go to school?”
“There’s an orphanage not far from here and sometimes Uncle takes me there to bring clothes and supplies and sometimes I get to play with the other kids.”
“What sports do you play?”
“Um soccer, football and sometimes we play baseball.”
Marlena’s turn, “Which one is your favorite?”
“I like them all, but if I had to pick just one, I would pick soccer. I really like it doesn’t have a lot of time outs and I get to run up and down the field.”
Stefano was directing every part of her son’s life but there was one question she needed to know, “You said your uncle wants you to take over your company, but if you could have any job you wanted, what would it be?” Marlena held her breath and waited for him to answer.
“I never really thought about it. As long as I can remember it’s always been the plan for me to take over.”
As mad as she was about Stefano planning Johnny’s life, she couldn’t help but smile because he sounded so grown up… but Marlena persisted, “But if you could do anything, what would it be? It’s ok if you want to run your uncle’s company and its ok if you want to do something else? If you’re worried about hurting your uncle’s feelings, we promise we won’t tell him. Right John?”
“Promise, we won’t say a word.”
“Sometimes I think about being a doctor, you know….to help people.
And sometimes I think I might like to be a policeman because I like to solve crimes.”
Marlena and John were speechless. Their son, a son they didn’t know existed until recently, showed an interest in what they both did for a living. Marlena was a doctor and even though John was no longer with the Police Department, he still had ties to the ISA. John was the first to speak, “Johnny I believe when it’s time to choose, you’ll make the decision that’s right for you.” And if they had anything to say about his future, he would get the chance to do exactly that…choose for himself.
Up to now, it was Marlena and John asking all the questions, but
Marlena knew Johnny was just as curious about them. “So far, we’ve been asking all the questions, is there anything you would like to ask us?”
He wanted to know everything about them, but he was afraid to ask anything, so he stayed silent.
“It’s ok Johnny, you can ask us anything. I promise” Marlena moved closer to John so he would see them together and therefore make it easier for him to ask them whatever he wanted to know.
For some reason, seeing them together made it easier for him to feel comfortable enough to ask questions. He looked directly at John and asked, “Marlena said you were in an accident, what happened to you?”
Realizing how inquisitive their son was, he knew this would be the first question asked. “I wasn’t really in an accident. But before I tell you, you should know Marlena is not a person who doesn’t tell the truth, but she didn’t want to scare you and I don’t want to scare you. But I want to tell you what happened. Remember when I told you I used to be a captain in the police department.”
Johnny nodded yes.
“Remember when I said sometimes I couldn’t solve a crime.”
Again, Johnny nodded yes.
“Well sometimes you know who the bad person is, but you can’t prove it. And if you can’t prove it, you can’t arrest them and put them in jail. Well that’s what happened to me. I knew a man who was committing crimes but I could never catch him. He eventually left town and I left the police department. I never saw him again. But I guess he never forgot I tried several times to arrest him. Anyway, he found me and he had some people who work for him hurt me.”
Johnny’s eyes got wide.
“Don’t worry, it’s not that bad.” And as much pain as he was in, he showed Johnny his best smile.
“Did Uncle Stefano help you get away?”
“Your uncle was there and he’s the reason I’m here. He’s the reason we’re both here.” John looked at Marlena and smiled.
“I’m glad you got away and I’m glad my uncle is going to help you get better.”
No one said another word until Marlena spoke up, “I’m glad we’re here too.” And she meant it. Even if it meant being Stefano’s prisoner for the moment, they were spending time with their son. “Is there anything else you want to ask us?”
Once again Johnny nodded yes. “Were you with John when he was getting hurt?”
Marlena was silent. The painful memories played in her mind like a slideshow: realizing Stefano and Orpheus were partners; both her and John begging Stefano not to show Roman the video tape; Roman watching her and John performing some of the some of the most intimate acts on and to each other; Roman’s look of betrayal; realizing Stefano had control over Roman; seeing Roman lose control and beating John within an inch of his life; and leaving an unconscious Roman lying on the floor.
“Doc…Marlena.” It was John’s voice that brought her back to the present.
“I’m sorry. I was thinking about what happened.”
“No, I’m sorry I asked that question. Never mind” He was truly sorry, his question upset Marlena.
Marlena moved closer to Johnny, stooped down and tried to look him square in the eyes, but he put his head down and stared at the floor. “Johnny please look at me.”
He continued to look at the floor.
“Please look at me.” She was mortified, how could she have let all those memories flood into her consciousness and cause her to make her son think he did something wrong. “It’s not your fault. I was remembering how worried I was about everything that was happening. And to answer your question, yes, I was with John. We were talking and the next thing I knew John was being hurt.”
Johnny remained silent.
Seeing how upset both Marlena and Johnny were, John intervened, “Johnny, remember when I told you Marlena doesn’t lie.”
Johnny nodded.
“I meant that, she doesn’t lie. Everything happened so fast that night, neither one of us was prepared. But you should know, she could never be upset at you. Neither one of us could ever be upset with you. You can ask us anything you want. Tell you what, let’s make a pact…just the 3 of us. You can ask us anything and we will do our best to answer you honestly. And if you ask us something we’re not able to answer, we will tell you we can’t answer that. Does this sound fair? If you agree, we’ll shake on it, all three of us. And when I count 3 we’ll say deal at the same time. Ok?’
Finally, Johnny looked up.
John put his hand out, palm down, Johnny put his hand on top of his
and Marlena placed her hand at the top. John began the count, “ 1… 2…3.”
“Deal”
At last, the awkward moment was over, and things were finally getting back to normal between the three of them.
Somewhat cautiously, Marlena asked, “Is there anything else you want to ask us?”
“Are you married?”
Without hesitating, John answered, “Not yet. But we’re planning on getting married as soon as we can.”
For some unknown reason, Johnny was sad about John’s answer. He didn’t know why, but he wanted them to be married. “So, I guess you don’t have any kids.”
This time it was Marlena who answered, “I have twins, a boy named Eric and a girl named after my sister, Samantha, but we call her Sami. They’re a little bit older than you. I also have a step-daughter and her name is Carrie. She’s the oldest.”
“And I have a son and his name is Brady. He’s a little bit younger than you. I know this sounds confusing…”
Before John could finish his sentence, Johnny interrupted, “I don’t understand. Marlena, you have children and John you have a son and but you’re not married to one another.”
“Years ago, I was married to a woman named Isabella. She’s Brady’s mom. I loved her very much. But she got really sick and the doctors couldn’t help her get better and one day she was gone.”
Now it was Marlena’s turn. She didn’t want to lie to him, but she also realized her life with Roman was just too complicated for someone so young. Half-truths would have to suffice for the moment. “I was married to Roman Brady, and he is the father of the twins. And years ago, he disappeared and was gone for a long time. No one knew what happened to him, everyone thought he was dead, including me. By the time he came back, it was years later and by that time, things had changed.” That was the absolute truth. In her heart of hearts her marriage to Roman was already over. She would always love him, he would always be the twins father, but her heart belonged to John now. There was no turning back the clock.
Johnny was silent for a few minutes, digesting everything they told him. Both Marlena and John prayed their explanations were enough for him. And apparently, it was, because the next question Johnny asked took them completely by surprise, “How do you know my uncle?”
Chapter 71
At last, the awkward moment was over, and things were finally getting back to normal between the three of them.
Somewhat cautiously, Marlena asked, “Is there anything else you want to ask us?”
“Are you married?”
Without hesitating, John answered, “Not yet. But we’re planning on getting married as soon as we can.”
For some unknown reason, Johnny was sad about John’s answer. He
didn’t know why, but he wanted them to be married. “So, I guess you don’t have any kids.”
This time it was Marlena who answered, “I have twins, a boy named Eric and a girl named after my sister, Samantha, but we call her Sami. They’re a little bit older than you. I also have a step-daughter and her name is Carrie. She’s the oldest.”
“And I have a son and his name is Brady. He’s a little bit younger than you. I know this sounds confusing…”
Before John could finish his sentence, Johnny interrupted, “I don’t understand. Marlena, you have children and John you have a son and but you’re not married to one another.”
John was silent for a minute, reflecting on his life with Isabella and how much he loved her. Finally, he spoke, “Years ago, I was married to a woman named Isabella. She’s Brady’s mom. I loved her very much. But she got really sick and the doctors couldn’t help her get better and one day she was gone.” And as much as he loved Isabella, Marlena had always been there, tucked away in a special place in his heart.
Now it was Marlena’s turn. She didn’t want to lie to him, but she also realized her life with Roman was just too complicated for someone so young. Half-truths would have to suffice for the moment. “I was married to Roman Brady, and he is the father of the twins and Carrie. Years ago, he disappeared and was gone for a long time. No one knew what happened to him, everyone thought he was dead, including me. By the time he came back, it was years later and by that time, things had changed.” That was the absolute truth. In her heart of hearts her marriage to Roman was already over. She would always love him, he would always be the twins father, but her heart belonged to John now. There was no turning back the clock.
Johnny was silent for a few minutes, digesting everything they told
him. Both Marlena and John prayed their explanations were enough for him. And apparently, they were, because the next question Johnny asked took them completely by surprise, “How do you know my uncle?”
John was the first to recover his composure, “To be honest, it seems I can’t remember a time in my life when I didn’t know Stefano. I really can’t remember the first time we met…it’s been such a long time.”
John’s reply gave Marlena just enough time for her to think of answer to Johnny’s question. “I’m not sure but I think the first time I met Stefano was years ago and I think it was at a dinner party.”
As smart as Johnny was, he was also just a child and like all children, once his question was answered he was satisfied and moved on to something new. “How long do you think you will stay here?”
“I really don’t know how long we’ll be here. Right now, John can’t be moved, so we won’t be going anywhere anytime soon.”
Johnny smiled. A smile that didn’t go unnoticed by both John and Marlena.
“Are you happy we’ll be here for a while?” asked John.
“I’m not happy you were hurt, but I am glad you’re staying here. We never have company. Sometimes when uncle goes to a business meeting, it’s just me and the staff. He tries not to leave me often but sometimes it can’t be helped. And I like talking to you and Marlena.”
“Maybe when it’s time for John and me to leave here, maybe you might like to come with us. I mean for a visit. Would you like that Johnny?” Malena held her breath while she waited for his answer.
It was the biggest smile either one of them had seen so far. “I would love it! If uncle says it’s ok, I would love to go with you. I’m sure he’ll
let me go.”
“Well, once I’m on feet again, we’ll talk to your uncle, but for now, I guess the three of us will just have to spend our time here. You can come to our room and visit us anytime you want. How does that sound to you?” When the time came for them to leave, he hoped Johnny would want to leave with them. But that was a long way off and it would give them time to think of a reasonable explanation on why it had to be a secret.
“Sounds good to me.” And because he was an inquisitive child, he asked a question directed specifically to Marlena, “Are you staying here in John’s room too?”
She should have been surprised, but she wasn’t. The minute she heard John say, “our room”, she knew he would ask her if she was staying with John. “Yes I am. I’m a doctor and I’m helping him get better. I have my own room but it’s easier if I stay here while he’s recovering and this way I can make sure he’s not trying to overdo it.” She leaned in closer to him, “He has a habit of trying to do too much. Maybe you could help me…I could use some help watching him.”
Johnny enthusiastically nodded yes. “I could help you with John…you know, keep him company if you’re busy doing something else. And I’ll make sure he doesn’t overdo it. You can count on me.”
John listened to the two of them with wonder and amusement. It didn’t seem possible they’d only met yesterday. The bond between Marlena and Johnny was amazing and it would only get stronger with time.
Stefano had no idea what he was in for. He knew from today going forward, Marlena would be focused on getting their son away from him.
Smiling John interjected his comment, “Excuse me, but it sounds like you two are ganging up on me.”
**********************************Stefano***************************
After making a few phone calls, Stefano set back in his chair and closed his eyes. He wondered how Johnny’s visit with Malena and John was going. It would have been easier if he had cameras placed in John’s room but he was trying to gain Marlena’s trust. He knew she searched every nook and cranny looking for any type of listening device or camera. If she found one camera in John’s room, she would never believe anything else he said. Besides, Johnny would tell him everything he needed to know without realizing what he was doing. As much as he hated to use him, he needed information. He needed to know what they were thinking, what they might be planning. They wouldn’t intentionally let anything slip, but in their excitement to spend time with Johnny, anything could happen. A simple word, a simple phrase could clue him in to their thoughts and plan of action. Everything would come together. The more time they spent together as a family, the more comfortable they would feel free to say anything in front of Johnny. In the end, it would be Johnny who would tell him everything. John’s own son would betray him and he would never know.
Feeling quite satisfied with himself, Stefano walked over to his bar and poured himself a brandy. As he sat back in his chair, he took a sip and closed his eyes. So far, everything was going according to plan…well just about everything. He hadn’t counted on Romans’ ability to break loose and beat John. He hadn’t counted on having to give Roman another dose of the drug. But he also knew to be successful, you had to expect the unexpected and react accordingly. And that was why he always won and Marlena and John were here in his castle.
His thoughts once again returned to the lovely Marlena. He knew it would take time, but eventually Marlena would come to trust him. He would include her in all decisions when it came to Johnny’s education and extracurricular activities. Soon, she would turn to him instead of John. In the beginning their conversations would strictly be about Johnny. But eventually, small talk would begin between the two of
them. And after that, maybe they would share a drink now and then. As far John was concerned, once he was fully recovered from his injuries, Stefano would have a physical therapist work with him to regain his strength and agility. John’s physical therapy would consume his day, and when evening came, he would be too exhausted to do anything but go to sleep. Marlena would be alone with Johnny. And that meant, he could drop in and spend a little time with them. Until finally the three of them would share their meals together. Yes, he thought, everything was coming together. Just as Stefano was getting ready to take another a sip, his phone rang. Irritated by the interruption, he snatched the phone off the hook, “What is it?”
“It’s me.”
“What do you want?”
“I want to know what happened. How’s John?”
“Why are you calling? I told you I would contact you.”
“Stefano, I know what you told me, but I need to know John is ok. It’s been over a day and I haven’t heard from you. Is he ok? What happened?”
“Everything is fine. You need to follow my instructions! I told you I would reach out to you. We are in a critical stage and I don’t need any distractions. How are things going on your end?”
“…It’s going….” She hesitated for just a split second, but it was long
enough for Stefano to notice.
“Don’t lie to me! Everything depends on all parts of the plan not only going smoothly but sequentially. There can be no delays on any level. I thought you had this under control. What’s the problem?”
“I do. It’s just….”
“When you start a sentence with “It’s just…” you have a problem. Tell me what’s going on…NOW!” He was livid. Her part was simple. All she had to do was find a way to slowly and anonymously begin to acquire Basic Black stock without raising any alarms. Now that John was out of the picture, it should be simple.
“It’s the woman who works directly under John. Kate Roberts, she’s very good at her job. We may have to do something about her.”
“Why am I just hearing about Kate? I should have been informed the minute you saw a problem.”
Now it was her turn to be angry, “When would I have had time to tell you? I couldn’t reach you. You were busy taking care of your part of the plan. And from what I gather, things didn’t go exactly as you planned. Why was Orpheus there? Why was Roman found beaten and unconscious in his house? How is John? What happened?”
“Enough! I don’t have time for this right now. I will call you tomorrow.” Stefano slammed the phone down before she could say anything.
********************************Kristen*************************
Kristen heard the dial tone in her ear, but couldn’t believe Stefano hung up on her before he answered her questions. He knew what John meant to her She loved him from the first moment she saw him. It was a memory from long ago but one she would never forget.
***************************Kristen: The Past***********************
It was the day all her illusions about Stefano were destroyed. It was
the day she found out the man who raised her like she was his daughter wasn’t just a businessman, but so much more. That day, everything changed and nothing would ever be the same. It was an ordinary day, nothing particularly special about it. But because she wasn’t paying attention she made a wrong turn and accidently wandered down a hallway Stefano told her was under construction. But as far as she could see, there was no construction. In fact, there wasn’t a single worker in sight. She should have turned around immediately but she didn’t. Her curiosity overruled her better judgment and she slowly continued down the hallway. A closed door at the end of the hallway awaited her. Again, her curiosity overruled her common sense. Instead of turning around she placed her hand on the handle and slowly turned the knob. To her surprise, the door opened. But instead of seeing the inside of a room, she saw a staircase lit by a single light bulb winding down to a lower a level. Now it was really decision time…should she turn around and go back or should she find out what was downstairs? Finally, her common sense overruled her curiosity, but just as she was about to turn and leave, she heard Stefano, shout, “Again!”
Immediately so many questions rushed through her head. Why did he lie and say this hallway was off limits due to construction? Why was there a lower level she never knew existed? What was he doing down there? And the most important question of all, who was he talking to?
There was only way her questions would be answered. Kristen slowly and quietly crept down the stairs. To her surprise, the lower she went, the brighter it became. She sensed she shouldn’t go all the way to the bottom, but just far enough to see what was going on. A few more steps and she sat down. Finally, she could see and at the same time not be seen. What she saw left her speechless. Two men standing in the middle of a ring facing one another. One had on head gear, protective goggles, a chest protector and protective pads on his shins. The other had on just a pair of black sweat pants…no shirt, no protective gear, no shoes…nothing. He was the one who had her undivided attention. From what she could see from her vantage point,
he was over six feet tall, thick black air and a muscular body that glistened with sweat. She really wanted to see was his face, but she was too far away to really see any of his features.
Subconsciously she held her breath as the fight began again between the two men. Every move the man in the protective gear made was countered by a kick, punch or a combination of the two. No wonder the other guy had on protective gear. Whoever the shirtless man was, he was in no danger of being hurt. In fact, he wasn’t even breathing hard. She was drawn to whoever this man was. They continued to spar, and with every punch and kick it was clear the man with the protective gear was wearing down. Finally, the shirtless man, that’s how she thought of him, landed a kick that knocked the man down.
Stefano screamed, “Get up!”
The man slowly stood up but was clearly unsteady on his feet because he fell back to the floor. The shirtless man just stood there, not moving, not helping the man, doing nothing…except stare at Stefano. Something about the way he just stood there, caused her to involuntarily shiver.
Stefano screamed again, “I said get up! If you don’t get up I will order him to beat you until you are either unconscious or dead. It’s your choice.”
Once again, the man tried to stand up and once again, he fell to the floor. Kristen watched as Stefano walked over to the shirtless man and whispered in his ear. As soon as he was finished, he walked back to his chair. The shirtless man never moved. Stefano walked over to the shirtless man again, but this time he didn’t whisper, he stood directly in front of him and spoke to him softly. The shirtless man never moved.
Kristen could see Stefano’s temper was getting the best of him. This time he didn’t whisper, he screamed, “I said hit him.” Nothing happened. Stefano slapped the shirtless man harder and screamed
again, “Hit him!” Still nothing. He slapped him over and over. Clearly, he lost control of his temper, and that was something she had never seen him do before.
Kristen couldn’t stand it anymore. Without giving it a second thought, she stood and shouted, “Stop it! Stop hitting him.”
Startled by the sound of Kristen’s voice, not only did Stefano stop with his hand just inches from the man’s face, but men from unseen places, began running towards her.
“Stop!” Immediately the men stopped running. “Kristen, wait for me upstairs in my study.”
“But…”
“Leave now!”
Kristen began walking up the stairs. In all her years with Stefano, she never heard him so angry with her or so ruthless with another person. Who was this man she called her father? But the most important question of all, the question she wanted answered the most: who was the shirtless man?
*************************Kristen: The Present*******************
Yeah, that was the day all the illusions she had about Stefano and about the direction of her life, changed forever. That was the day she sold her soul to be with a man she didn’t even know. At first, she was appalled at all the things Stefano told her, but her curiosity about the shirtless man soon outweighed her revulsion. And slowly he told her more about his businesses and the shirtless man…who he was and his role in Stefano’s organization. There were limits to his openness when it came to the man, he never disclosed his name or where he came from. And she never knew why Stefano picked him in the first place. But none of this stopped her from wanting to know him. Not even the fact he was completely under Stefano’s control deterred her
from wanting to meet him. Eventually, she wore Stefano down and finally met him. For her it was love at first sight, he was the most beautiful man, she had ever seen. For him, he did what he was told. And that was alright with Kristen. She convinced Stefano to allow them to be a couple. The fact the man had no say so at all, didn’t bother her one bit. He trained during the day, and at night, he was in her bed. It was some of most amazing lovemaking she had ever experienced. She loved him and it never bothered her he was only with her because he was programmed.
Everything was going perfectly, until the day he escaped. Apparently, his programming was incomplete, something he hid from all of them. It took a while for Stefano to find him, and it was quite a shock to see he had completely stepped into Roman’s life. It took time for Stefano to develop a plan to get him back, but finally, years later, he was back where he belonged. And as soon as he was physically able, the training would begin again and then he would be back in her bed. She would make sure he would forget all about his precious Marlena. Her hatred for Marlena was never ending. She hated the fact John chose to love her, she hated the fact they were married, she hated the fact they were lovers again, but most of all, she hated Marlena had given John a son. Soon enough his precious Marlena would be gone forever and once again they would be together. But before Marlena left for good, she would make sure Marlena saw John making love to her! That was the last image Kristen wanted her to have of John.
Her thoughts once again wandered back to John. She wouldn’t wait for Stefano to call her. She needed to know John’s condition. If Roman was in the hospital, what happened to John? She needed to see for John for herself. The way Stefano ended their conversation didn’t bring her any comfort but only heightened her fears. Stefano be damned! There was only one thing left for her to do. She packed a quick overnight bag and ordered a cab…destination the airport…and eventually Stefano’s Castle.
Chapter 72
*********************************Roman****************************
Where was he? It felt like he was in a dark tunnel, he couldn’t see anything. What was going on? Why couldn’t he move? He could feel his heart racing. Calm down he told himself. Breathe in slowly, exhale, breathe in slowly, exhale. Roman continued breathing this way until he could feel his heart slowing down. One thing at a time. Now…second problem. Where was he and why was it so dark?
Concentrate…what was the last thing you remember? Think Roman, who was the last person you saw? A face was coming into focus…it was Bo. It was slowly coming back to him. He was in the hospital. He couldn’t see anything because his eyes were closed. Why was it so hard for him to open them? He felt like he was in a nightmare and was trying to wake himself up. He could feel his heart begin to race again Calm down he told himself. You’re safe. Relax and open your eyes. Roman had to tell himself he was safe a few more times before his eyes opened. And to his surprise, the room was dark and it seemed it was the middle of the night. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, Roman saw someone sitting in the chair next to his bed. Of course, it had to be Marlena. She was probably worried sick about him.
“Doc.” His voice was so weak, he barely recognized it. He tried to clear his throat and spoke again, “Doc, wake up.” She must have heard him because she began to stir in her chair.
“Roman are you alright? It’s Bo.”
“Bo, I thought you were Marlena. What are you doing here?”
“I didn’t want you to wake up by yourself. How are you feeling?”
“I could use a little water. My mouth is dry.”
Bo poured a small amount of water into a cup and brought it over to Roman. He pressed the button to lift the head of the bed to make it easier for Roman to drink. “I know you’re thirsty but take your time Roman…small sips.”
Once Roman emptied the cup, he exhaled deeply. Just that small act of drinking water seemed to exhaust him.
“You look exhausted. You should try to get some sleep. I’ll be here when you wake up.”
“Yea….let me just close my…” He drifted off to sleep again, but unlike
the last time, his sleep was anything but restful. It was full of images he couldn’t quite make out. Images his mind didn’t understand or recognize. Everything and everyone was hazy and blurry. One minute a woman who looked like Marlena was there and then she was gone. A man he didn’t recognize popped up and then he vanished. He thought he could make out Stefano, but he couldn’t be sure. Roman tried his focus so the people would become clearer, but so far it wasn’t working. Sometimes it seemed the woman who looked like Marlena was with the man he didn’t recognize. Sometimes it looked like Stefano was laughing at him. Everything was all jumbled together. Finally, exhausted by the drugs and the disturbing images he didn’t understand, Roman fell into a deep sleep.
Bo lowered his bed and slumped back in his chair. That was too close. He knew Roman’s next question would be about Marlena. And he had no idea where to begin. Roman didn’t remember the last seven or eight years. He didn’t remember being held on an island by Stefano. He didn’t remember John assumed his life and everyone including his wife Marlena believed he was Roman. He didn’t remember being rescued and once again taking his rightful place as Marlena’s husband as well as rejoining the Salem PD.
Bo knew how hard it had been for Roman when he came back. But true to who he was as a man, he never once blamed anyone for doubting John was him. What ever he felt about that situation, he never once wanted to talk about it. The one and only time Bo tried to bring it up, Roman quickly changed the subject. And to be perfectly honest, Bo was relieved. He only asked because he thought Roman might want to talk about it. But who wanted to tell his brother his wife was madly in love with the man she thought was her husband? Who wanted to tell his brother he had never seen Marlena so happy? Who wanted to tell his brother they remarried each other to celebrate him being alive and coming home to her? Bo couldn’t count all the times John aka Roman and Marlena left a party early to go home and be with one another. Sometimes they said goodnight and sometimes they quietly slipped out without anyone knowing.
No, none of this was anything he wanted to tell Roman while he was in this condition. What he needed was professional advice on how to handle this situation. How much could he tell him? What should he tell him? How could he tell him he was missing years of his life? What should he say when he asked about Marlena whereabouts? Bo closed his eyes and realized he had nothing but questions, but not one single answer. First thing in the morning he was going to talk to Neil. Hopefully, Neil or someone he could recommend would be able to guide him and the rest of the family on how to deal with Roman.
Bo was exhausted but knew it was going to be a long night and he probably wouldn’t be able to get any sleep. But much to his surprise, he felt himself growing sleepy and was asleep in a matter of minutes.
******************************Kristin***************************
Kristin settled into her first class seat, dropping her overnight bag into the seat next to her. No one else was coming, she was the only one in the row. When she purchased her ticket, she’d also paid for the other two tickets in her row. The last thing she wanted was someone sitting next to her on a long overnight flight, talking non-stop. She needed
peace and quiet. Stefano would be furious when she showed up unannounced and she needed to ready for his anger. There would be a lot of yelling by Stefano and but she didn’t care. His yelling more like screaming at the top of his lungs was a small price to pay for the chance to see John for herself. She needed to know he was ok.
Kristin asked for a blanket from the steward, reclined her seat, closed her eyes and got ready to go to sleep. She might as well get some rest, she would be flying for hours. Stefano’s castle was in the mountains of Switzerland. She was asleep in a matter of minutes, and as usual began to dream about her last night with John, just as she did every night since he escaped.
He’d been on a job for Stefano. Whatever it was, he didn’t talk about it, he never did. In fact, she never knew when he would leave for a job. That was one of the stipulations Stefano insisted on when he agreed to allow them to become a couple. She was not allowed to ask any questions or attempt to find out where he was and what he was doing. That evening he showed up, like he always did when the job was finished. He walked in the door and went straight to the shower, just like he always did. He let the hot water run over his body for 10 minutes before he began to wash himself. And like always, when he was finished he quickly dried himself, wrapped a towel around his waist and walked in to their bedroom. There he grabbed a pair of jeans out of the closet and slipped them on. Next, he walked over to the top dresser drawer and grabbed a white t-shirt and finally made his way to Kristin who was sitting on the couch waiting for him. After a few minutes of inconsequential small talk, she fixed a couple salads for them while he opened a bottle of wine. He poured her a glass of wine while he grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. He never drank, at least she never saw him taste any kind of alcohol. That had been their routine every time he returned home. Nothing was different. After dinner, the dishes were put in the dish washer and they settled down on the couch and watched a movie. He laid his head in her lap and she ran her fingers through his hair. When it ended, they went to bed, like always. And like every other time he returned home, he
made love to her all night. Again, nothing out of the ordinary.
And like every night since he left, at this point in her dream, she woke up. Same dream over and over, nothing out of the ordinary happened and no hint he would be gone when she woke up…two days later.
That night, all those years ago was the last night she saw him in person…until his meeting in New York. Though it had been years, she could feel her heart racing the moment she saw him. But John didn’t give her a second glance. It was clear his mind was on something or she should have said someone else…Marlena. Just the thought of John with her made Kristin crazy with jealousy. Lucky for her, the steward was passing down the aisle and she was able to catch his attention. She ordered a glass of wine and settled back into her seat. No matter how many times she went over everything from that night in her head, there was nothing she should have noticed.
******************************The Past *****************************
She remembered waking up and feeling a little woozy. First, she thought she had too much drink, but she only had two glasses of wine. Wondering why she felt so loopy, she reached out for John. But all she felt was an empty space where his warm body should have been. Maybe he was already up. It wouldn’t have been the first time he woke up before her. She grabbed her robe and slowly made her way to the bathroom, but it was empty. Maybe he went out for breakfast, sometimes on his first morning home, he would get up early and slip out to get them breakfast. No one was in the kitchen and there was no food anywhere. Kristin still feeling under the weather went back to their room and sat on the edge of the bed. Before she knew it, she was sound asleep again. When she woke up again, she had no idea how long she had been sleeping until she glanced at the clock on the nightstand. It was early afternoon. Feeling much better, Kristin made her way to the den, expecting to see John lying on the couch. But to her surprise, he wasn’t there. She called out for him…no answer. Kristin searched the entire apartment, but no sign of John. Where could he be? Maybe Stefano would know. She was just about to pick
up the phone when it rang.
She answered, “Where are you?” Expecting to hear John’s voice on the end, she was surprised when it was Stefano’s voice.
“Where have you been? I’ve been trying to reach you since yesterday morning.”
“Stefano, what are you talking about? I ran a couple of errands yesterday morning and the rest of the day I spent it at the apartment. John came home last night and….”
Stefano interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. “What do you mean, John came home last night? John came home two days ago.”
“That’s impossible! He came home last night, we had dinner and spent a lovely evening together. Nothing we haven’t done a million times before. When I woke up, he was already out the door. I thought you were him when I answered the phone.”
“Kristin, John came home two nights ago. What day is it today?”
“What?”
“Answer me, what day is it today?”
“John came home on Tuesday, so today is Wednesday.”
“Today is Thursday! I’m on my way! If he comes back, don’t let him leave and don’t tell him I’m on my way.”
Confused by what Stefano was telling her, Kristin didn’t say a word.
Stefano shouted into the phone, “Kristin, do you understand what I said? Don’t let him leave that apartment and don’t tell him I’m on my
way.”
Now she was frightened. When John came back, there was no telling what Stefano would do to him. Still, she managed to answer him, “I understand.”
A short time later, Stefano and Rolf barged in. No knock, he simply used his key and walked in. “Have you heard from him?” No hello… nothing…straight to business.
“No.”
“What’s the last thing you remember?”
“I already told you.”
“Tell me again.”
********************************Back to the Present*************************
The discussion or as she remembered it, the interrogation, seemed to last forever. It wasn’t until Stefano was completely satisfied she hadn’t left anything out did it end. But before he and Rolf left, he had Rolf gather every piece of clothing of John and any personal items. They even took his toothbrush and the toothpaste they both used. Nothing was too small or insignificant for them to leave behind. It didn’t matter to them, Kristin was heartbroken. What mattered most to Stefano was his greatest creation, his pawn had escaped.
Kristin remembered crawling into the bed they shared and lying in the fetal position. She was devastated. How could he leave her? Why did he leave her? She loved him with every fiber in her body, she thought he loved her the same way. How could she not know? Why didn’t she see any warning signs?
And after spending days in bed asking herself the same questions
over and over, she finally had the answer. It was because of Stefano. Stefano had invested so much time and energy into creating the perfect fighting machine, he never once considered the man he was creating was also learning how to be cunning and devious. He never once considered he was teaching his perfect creation not only how to escape but how to disappear without once raising suspicion.
It had taken years for them to find him. By the time Stefano found him, he was so entrenched with the people of Salem, it would have been impossible to snatch him without anyone noticing he was missing. If it hadn’t been for him falling in love with Marlena, he might have moved on before they found him. Once Stefano knew where he was, he began planning and plotting for this moment. He allowed John to believe he was safe all the while setting things in motion that could not and would not be stopped. When Marlena escaped and went back to Salem, he knew John would want answers. He left a trail of breadcrumbs for him to follow. The one thing he hadn’t counted on, was John finding Roman and all of them returning to Salem. Even that setback didn’t stop him from adjusting his plan to capture John again. Stefano was a patient man, and swore to himself he would never underestimate him again. He would wait for the perfect moment, even if it took years.
Finally, the perfect moment arrived. Everything was set in motion. But something had gone horribly wrong, and John was hurt. Kristin made a vow to herself. She wouldn’t leave until Stefano let her see John for herself.
Chapter 73
Marlena was on cloud nine. So far, it was a good day…no a great day! The three of them were spending the entire day together. If it hadn’t been for the fact they were Stefano’s prisoners, it would appear to anyone watching them, they were just a normal family enjoying
themselves. The three of them were laughing, talking, playing games and really getting to know one another. And even though they were having “family fun” Marlena kept her eye on John the entire time. She knew he was tiring but she also knew after meeting Johnny for the first time, resting was completely out of the question.
It was up to her to make sure he didn’t overdo it and came up with the perfect plan. Right after lunch she left the two of them together while she went to see Stefano. It infuriated her she needed his permission to spend time with her own son, but she was willing to do whatever it took for them to spend time with Johnny. Marlena assured Stefano if Johnny spent the entire day with them, she would make sure he didn’t fall behind on in his studies. She would personally tutor him. And if he allowed Johnny to spend the entire day with them a couple of days during the week, she would guarantee whatever he was studying, she would be up to the task for tutoring him. Stefano readily agreed, just like she assumed. And that could only mean one thing, whatever and whenever his motives were known, the consequences would be devastating. But for right now, one thing at a time. Stefano gave her his art history book and the assignment that was due tomorrow.
Now all she had to do was get past the second hurdle, getting John to rest while Johnny did his homework assignment. Marlena smiled to herself when she realized that would be harder than getting Stefano to agree to her plan. The minute she opened the door, she knew she was right. They were laughing and thumb wrestling. When Johnny finally noticed her, he stopped and proudly bragged he beat John three times in a row. John for his part, laughed and admitted his defeat by Johnny and who could one day be the thumb wrestling champion of the world.
“Well I hate to break up this competition between the two of you, but I promised your uncle I would help you with your art assignment that’s due tomorrow.” The disappointment on both their faces was evident. “But I also have good news. Your uncle also promised you would be
able to come and visit us a couple of times a week, if I helped you with your studies.” Marlena could see the anger John was trying to hold back. She too, felt that anger, but this was the best deal she could make considering the circumstances. “How does that sound to you?”
“That’s sounds awesome!”
Marlena continued, “And while we’re going over your lesson, John can get some rest so he’ll be able to beat you the next time you guys thumb wrestle.”
Just as she was about to hand Johnny art book, the door opened and in walked Bob with two other men. Bob was holding a chair while the two men carried a small desk. Immediately Marlena was sure one of two things happened: either Stefano had anticipated her request or he was going to offer this compromise to her. And while she was happy to spend time with her son, it made her angry Stefano was always one step ahead of her. But no problem she told herself. When it mattered, when the time was right, she would surprise Stefano and he would never see it coming. Bob and the two other men set up his desk and chair, and left without saying a word.
“Well I guess your uncle thought of everything. Johnny here’s your book and assignment. Why don’t you get started while I check on John and make sure he’s comfortable.” Johnny walked right over to the table and chair and began his lesson without a single complaint while Marlena made her way to over to John and helped him get back in bed.
Pretending to adjust his covers, Marlena leaned over to John and whispered to him, “John, I see the anger in your eyes and I feel the same way. But for right now, we have to play this game until we can escape.”
“Doc, I know, but every time I think about Stefano stealing all those years with Johnny I can’t help myself.”
“I know my love, we can talk about this later. Right now, I need you to try and get some rest while I help Johnny with his school work.”
“I’m not tired Doc.”
“John this is not up for discussion. You need your rest. Please honey, for me, at least try.”
“For you, Doc, I’ll try.”
Marlena softly kissed his lips and John closed his eyes.
*****************************2 Hours Later***************************
Over the past 2 hours, Marlena watched in amazement as Johnny worked quickly and efficiently through his assignment. She hated to admit it, but Johnny’s tutors were really good at their job. Every so often he would look up and smile at her. And every so often, Marlena would turn in her chair to check on John. She was relieved when she noticed he was sleeping peacefully. Marlena knew John better than she knew herself. He was exhausted but would never admit it. She also knew if the situation was reversed, he would have physically picked her up and carried her to the bed. It was his natural instinct to protect his love ones and to take care of himself only when he was sure everyone else was protected and safe.
She was so lost in her thoughts about John, she didn’t notice Johnny was finished and sitting quietly watching her. Finally, she looked up, “I’m so sorry Johnny. I should have been paying attention.”
“It’s okay. Besides, while I was doing my homework I saw you kept looking at John.”
At that moment, Marlena realized just how observant Johnny was. They would have to be careful…not because they were afraid he would tell Stefano but because they didn’t want Stefano to try and use
him. As much as Stefano proclaimed he loved Johnny, she had no doubt that if push came to shove, Stefano would do whatever he needed to do in order to get what he wanted. Even if it meant he would harm Johnny…not physically but emotionally. And that was something she would never allow. “I was just making sure he was really sleeping. I’ll tell you a secret.”
It took everything she had not to smile when she saw his reaction. It was perfect and yet so familiar. His eyes got bigger, his mouth opened slightly…just like the twins on Christmas Day when they saw all the presents Santa left for them. Marlena continued, “John was so excited to meet you and spend time with you, he didn’t want to waste time sleeping. But he needs to rest so he can get better. Since he’s still asleep, and we’ve been sitting for a couple of hours, how about we get up and stretch our legs? Let’s take a walk. But I don’t want to be away from him too long.”
Completely ignoring the idea of taking a walk he zeroed in on John’s excitement to meet him. “He really was that excited to meet me! Why?”
The minute she said John was excited to meet him, she knew it was mistake. She should have anticipated he would ask why. She couldn’t tell him the real reason…he was their son…but she also didn’t want him to lie to him. He had been lied to for his entire life, and that was bridge she never wanted to cross and would avoid at all costs. So instead she told him the truth…at least the truth he could understand right now. “Well, because I told him all about you. I told him I thought you were a very special little boy. I told him how polite and smart you are. I told him I thought the two of you would have a lot in common. And I was right. Don’t you think so?” She held her breath and prayed while she waited for his answer. Not because she thought he would ask more questions but because she really wanted Johnny to not only like John but also see how much they had in common.
It took him less than a minute before he began nodding his head yes
and answered, “Yea, we do. We like a lot of the same things.”
A small sigh of relief escaped from her. “Now let’s go take that walk.”
As soon as they were outside the room, Johnny reached out and grabbed her hand.
Marlena’s heart skipped a beat and a smile came across her face. “Johnny, you lead the way.”
Now it was his turn to smile, “How about this way?” as he turned left and looked down the hallway.
“Perfect, I’ve never been this way before. To be honest, I only know how to get to your room and your uncle’s study.”
“Then I’ll be your tour guide. I’ll show you the library. I spend a lot of time in there. Sometimes when my uncle is away on business, I go in there. I like to read and there are a lot of books. And sometimes I just like to look at the paintings on the walls.”
Even though he didn’t realize it, she could hear the loneliness in his voice when he talked about Stefano being away on business. And that made her angry. Calm down she told herself. There would a day when everything would be different and Johnny would never be left alone again.
Soon they stopped outside a room with double doors. The minute they walked in, Marlena could understand why Johnny liked to go there. It was amazing. The room was massive…two floors. No expense had been spared. She had no idea the type of wood used to make the bookshelves but she was sure it was the best money could buy. The couches, desks, chairs were all the best of the money could buy. Her eyes settled on the books. She had a hunch. Marlena walked over to the nearest shelf and pulled a couple of books…she didn’t care about the title…just the book. She opened the first one and her hunch was
correct…a first edition. The second one was the same, a first edition. They couldn’t all be first editions, but even if they weren’t, all of them were extremely valuable. She carefully put them back on the shelf and turned to Johnny.
“What’s on the second floor?”
“That’s where all of the paintings are. Would you like to see them?”
“Yes, I would.” Marlena needed to know everything about her son’s life with Stefano. She wanted to see where he spent his time while Stefano was gone. She imagined while she and John were being kidnapped, Johnny was spending a lot of his time here. And while it was an amazing library, it was still just a room.
They walked up a spiral staircase and like the first floor, the décor made the room seem warm and inviting. She looked around and saw a mixture of paintings, prints and sculptures. And once again, Marlena was pretty sure some of the paintings, prints and sculptures were original. Her heart broke for her son. Stefano had given him the best of everything money could buy, but the one thing she was positive he never gave him was unconditional love. He didn’t understand what unconditional love was. If he had, he would have never kept Johnny away from them and he would never leave him here with servants while he was away on “business”.
“Do you like it?”, he asked. For reasons he didn’t understand, Marlena’s opinion meant a lot to him. He wanted her like it.
“This is amazing. I can see why you like to come here.” His smile told her everything. The bond between them was strong. And as happy as that made her feel, just for a moment a sudden sadness washed over her. While her children were never out of her thoughts, she always tried to put on a brave front so Johnny wouldn’t see her unhappiness. But this time, Marlena couldn’t help herself, Johnny’s smile reminded Eric. It reminded her of all time that was being stolen from them, just
like years ago.
Maybe it was the mother and son bond between them or maybe Johnny was not only smart but also observant…whatever it was…he noticed right away something was wrong. “What’s wrong Marlena? You look sad.”
“I miss my children.” This time she could tell him the truth…all of it. “And when I saw you smile, you reminded me of my son Eric.”
Her answer made him happy and once again, he didn’t understand why. He didn’t want her to be sad but at the same time he was happy he reminded her of Eric. Because he wanted Marlena to be happy and also because he wanted to meet her children, especially Eric, he came up with what he thought would be the perfect solution. “Maybe you could ask my uncle to bring them here. You would be happy and I could meet them.”
The thought of Stefano around her children filled her with dread. But this time she was able to hide her true feelings from Stefano. That was something that would never happen. Her children were safe…that was one thing she knew for sure. She did, however, recognize while Johnny was trying to make her feel better, it also confirmed her suspicion…he was indeed lonely.
“I do want you to meet them. I have a feeling they would really like you. I think you and Eric would be best buddies. But now is not a good time. They’re in school and it would be too hard for them to come for a visit right now.” She could see the disappointment on his face. “But don’t worry, I promise you’re going to meet them.”
He smiled at her last statement. “Do you really think they will like me?”
“Absolutely! No doubt about it. And I promise…one day you’ll meet them.”
That was all he needed to hear. She promised and he knew she would never lie to him. He felt so good, he shared one of his most deep dark secrets…not even his uncle knew. He didn’t want to hurt his feelings or make him think he didn’t love him. His voice was almost a whisper, as if he was afraid someone would overhear him. “Can I tell you a secret?”
Marlena nodded yes…afraid to say anything for fear he would be too afraid to say anything.
Sometimes,” he began, “sometimes I wish I had brothers and sisters. I think it would be fun to have brothers and sisters.”
And there it was…Johnny confirmed what she already knew…all the money couldn’t bring happiness…he was lonely. Instinctively, Marlena stooped down and hugged him with all her might. Partly because she needed to hug her son after his admission he was lonely and partly because she didn’t want him to see the tears forming in the corners of her eyes. “It’s alright. I won’t say anything to your uncle.”
To say Johnny was taken by surprise by Marlena’s hug would be an understatement. But as soon as he felt her arms go around him, he hugged her just as tight. And in that moment, something between them changed and they both knew it. In that moment, Johnny knew he could trust Marlena completely and Marlena knew she would do anything she had to if it meant keeping her son safe.
As they broke apart, Marlena looked at her watch and realized they had been gone long enough. “I think it’s time we get back to John. But I would love to come back another time and have you show me some of your favorite books and art work.” They walked back to the room holding hands.
****************************Later that Evening*************************
John was wide awake and resting in bed. He was anxiously waiting for Marlena to get out of the shower so they could talk. All in all, it had been quite a productive day. They both got to spend time with Johnny together and then Marlena had some quality time with Johnny, something she really needed. And he had come to conclusions about what Stefano was planning. After the three of them had dinner, Marlena walked Johnny back to his room and tucked him for the night. It had only been a couple of days since they found out about Johnny, but already Marlena’s motherly instincts were in full force. Finally, he heard the door open and in walked Marlena looking beautiful as ever.
“Doc, I don’t know how you do it, but you get more beautiful each day.”
She smiled, walked over to him and gently kissed him. Instinctively, John pulled her closer to him to continue their kiss, but Marlena was ready for him and pulled away. “My love, I could spend hours kissing you and in fact if I remember correctly we’ve already done that, but right now you’re not in any condition to do anything.”
“Marlena, the day I can’t make love to you is the day I close my eyes for the last time. But right now, we have a lot to talk about. Tell me about your time with our son.”
Marlena proceeded to tell him how Johnny showed him the library and how he spends time there when Stefano is away. The tears formed once more when she told John how lonely he is, how he wishes he had brothers and sisters and how she promised him she would never tell Stefano his secret. She told him how they hugged one another and that how in that moment, something changed between the two of them. By the time she was finished, her tears were streaming down her face.
John once again pulled her to him but this time it was to comfort her while she cried in arms. He was furious but he held his temper in check because she was crying. He held his temper in check because
it would only upset her even more. And he held his temper in check because he knew if it cost him his life, he would make Stefano pay for all the pain he had caused…. to him, Marlena, Johnny, Roman, their children, the Brady Family and too many others to name.
Finally, she stopped. “I’m sorry I broke down, but to hear him say he wanted brothers and sisters and knowing we can’t tell him we are his parents and he does have brothers and sisters is just too much.”
“Doc, you have nothing to be sorry about. I can’t imagine how hard that was for you to hear how lonely our son really is and know there’s nothing we can do about it right now…except be here for him. We can’t even tell him the truth.”
“You’re right John. We have to be here for him.” She took a deep breath and continued, “You said you knew what Stefano was up to… so tell me, what is it?”
“We both know why I’m here. He wants me to become his pawn again. But why are you here? He could have left you in Salem the same way he left Roman. Even though you insisted on coming with me, if he really didn’t want you here, you wouldn’t be here. Stefano doesn’t do anything he doesn’t want to do. Doc, it’s simple…he wants you!” Marlena was speechless. She just stared at him with her mouth wide open until she was able to speak, “You can’t be serious.”
“Doc, listen to me. I’ve thought this through and this is the only logical conclusion I can think of. Until we were brought here neither one of us knew Johnny existed. Marlena, Stefano could have brought me here, told me about Johnny and then brainwash me again so I wouldn’t remember. But you’re here. He wanted you to know. He knew the minute you met him you would never leave our son here with him. He wants you here. And I know why.”
She hated to admit it, but everything John said was true. Her voice barely above a whisper, Marlena asked a one-word question, “Why?”
“Because in his sick, twisted mind, he actually believes one day he will get you to fall in love with him and the two of you raise Johnny.”
Marlena was speechless.
“Listen Doc, right now he’s giving you everything you want. You can spend time with Johnny when you want, there are no cameras for him to spy on us, he’s letting you tutor him in some of his classes…he’s doing everything to show you he’s a changed man. You said it yourself, Johnny is a good child, he’s smart, he’s polite, and Stefano has given him everything money can buy.”
“John, there’s no way in hell that could ever happen.”
“Doc, I know that, you know that, but Stefano is Stefano and he wants what he wants…right now that’s you.”
“Does he really think I’ll just move on from you and go to him?”
“No Doc, he knows it will take time, but he’s willing to wait. Think about it, after I’m gone it will be just the two of you raising Johnny. He knows you will fight him and you will hate him in the beginning but you would never show your true feelings for him in front of Johnny. And if I know Stefano, it will be a very subtle seduction for lack of a better way of putting it.”
Marlena shivered and said, “John, please don’t ever use those words when you’re talking about me and Stefano.”
“Sorry Doc, but I couldn’t think of a better way to describe it. Once I’m out of the picture he’ll slowly incorporate himself into your time with Johnny. Maybe it’s a dinner or an occasional lunch, then it slowly progresses to more time together until the two of you are planning Johnny’s days together. He’s hoping you won’t realize what’s happening. Doc I know this could never happen. I’m just telling you
why I think you’re here and what he’s planning.”
“This is just so farfetched…even for Stefano.”
“But in a twisted, sick way this is exactly what Stefano would do.”
The more she thought about it, the more she realized John was right. Everything Stefano had done to them was sick and twisted. He turned John into his pawn, kidnapped Roman twice, held him captive for years, kidnapped her, stole her son from her and the list of his atrocities went on and on. “So, what do we do?”
“We beat him at his own game. We let him think we have no idea what he’s planning. And he will continue to allow you small victories when it comes to Johnny and that’s how we beat him.” The minute he said it, he knew it came out wrong.
“John, I don’t want Johnny involved in this. I won’t use our son the way Stefano has!”
Doc, that’s not what I meant. I should have put it another way. I should have said by him giving you more time with Johnny, he thinks he’s winning. And every time you go to him for something concerning Johnny, he will think he’s winning. The more time you spend with him, he will think he’s winning. That over confidence in his plan to manipulate you will help us get away from him and he’ll never see it coming.”
“I’m still not thrilled with this plan. I still feel like we’re using Johnny.”
“Doc, we don’t have a choice. We’re on a strict timeline. You have maybe two months before you start showing. What do you think he will do when he realizes you’re pregnant? If we don’t leave before that, we’ll never leave and we have no idea what he’ll do with our baby. Hell, he took Johnny from us, I don’t doubt for a second he wouldn’t do it again if it meant keeping you here.”
Marlena turned white as ghost. Everything John said was true. They had to get out of here. “What’s the plan?”
“I’m working on it.”
***************************Bo and Roman**************************
Before he opened his eyes, Bo began to slowly rotate his head up and around trying to work out the kinks in his neck. Sleeping in the hospital chair brought back memories of all night stakeouts and sleeping in a car. It was hard on the body, but necessary. This was just as hard on his body, but this was his brother. He needed to be here in case Roman woke up during the night and needed help or if he remembered anything. Because right now, they had nothing, just a theory that Stefano was involved and John and Marlena were missing. And until he talked to Neil, he didn’t know what he could and couldn’t tell Roman. As a cop he’d dealt with a lot of strange situations but this was different, it was personal, this was his brother. He glanced over at Roman and saw he was still sound asleep. It was still early, maybe he could get his mom to come and sit with Roman while he talked to Neil. As quietly as he could, Bo slowly stood up, walked to the bathroom and gently closed the door. She picked up on the first ring and before he could say anything she was already asking him about Roman.
“Did something happen to Roman?”
“No Ma, Roman is still sleeping. I’m sorry I made you think something was wrong.” He could hear her sigh in relief.
“I was hoping you could come here and relieve me, so I could talk to Neil about Roman and get down to the station to see….” He didn’t bother to finish his sentence. There would be no new news. If there was anything new, Hope would’ve already let him know.
He just needed to do something.
“I’ll be on my way as soon as I get dressed.
They both hung up without saying another word. There was nothing either one of them could say to make the other feel better. Only answers would do that. And deep down both were afraid even if they did get answers, things would only get worse. What they couldn’t imagine, couldn’t really have any idea of, was just how bad things were going to get. And how many people would be hurt and families ripped apart.
******************************Kristin********************************
Still sleepy but needing to switch positions she opened her eyes and to her surprise realized they would be landing soon. She had slept thru the entire flight, and that was a good thing. She needed to be on her A Game when she confronted Stefano. He wasn’t going to be pleased she was there. She didn’t care how Stefano felt. John had been her only concern since the moment she laid eyes on him. He had become her obsession and she wanted him back. Back in her life and back in her bed. No one had taken his place in her heart or her bed since he left her. She’d taken a position in his company not just to help Stephano steal it, but she might possibly see him and secretly hoped he would feel something for her. Everything had been going according to plan until now. She needed to see him and touch him. And in a few hours, what she craved most in the world would finally happen.
*****************************Bo***********************************
True to her word, Caroline arrived within 30 minutes. They were able to switch places before Roman woke up. Walking to Neil’s office, he realized he wasn’t sure what he wanted to ask him. No matter what he asked, he was positive Neil wouldn’t have any answers for him. But asking made him feel like he was doing something instead of sitting around doing nothing. Three knocks on the door and within two minutes he was listening to Neil talk about a doctor he wanted Roman to meet.
“So, what exactly is this doctor’s specialty?”
His name is David Fields and his specialty is amnesia but more specifically cases in which the cause of amnesia is unsure as well as the best type of treatment. Bo, we have no idea why Roman has no memory of the last couple of years. And we don’t know if his paralysis is connected to his amnesia. To be honest, we don’t really know a whole lot about his condition. We’ll have to tread very carefully. We could do more harm than good if we don’t have an idea of what we’re dealing with.”
“I know you’re doing everything in your power to help Roman, but even though he can’t remember the last couple of years, he’s going to continue to ask questions about Marlena’s whereabouts and his kids. If we don’t have answers that will satisfy him, this won’t end well. He’s a cop, thru and thru, amnesia or not, he’ll smell any type of bullshit we tell him.”
“I know, and that’s exactly why Dr. Fields is the right guy. He’s done some amazing work in his field. Hopefully, he’ll be able to give us a guideline on how to handle his questions.
He’ll probably want to talk to all of you to get a sense of him and then go in and talk to Roman in person.”
Bo nodded in agreement. “If that’s who you think will help Roman, then that’s the man who we want. I’ll tell the family to expect a call from Dr. Fields.”
“Bo, not just family, but include close friends and probably a few fellow officers. Just the people Roman would turn to in a crisis.”
“Thanks Neil, but truthfully besides family, Abe would be the only other person. They go back years. I’ll let him know.” He was almost to the door when he turned around and asked Neil another question. “What will we do if he never regains his memory?”
“I honestly don’t know Bo? Let’s hope that doesn’t happen.”
The door closed and Bo slowly headed back to Roman’s room. He needed to tell his mother first. She would take the news the hardest, but he also knew her faith in God would help her thru this crisis.
***************************John and Marlena***************************
It was the middle of the night and John was still wide awake. It had taken her a while but eventually Marlena fell asleep in his arms. But for John, sleep eluded him. The thought of Stefano finding out Marlena was pregnant was not only unthinkable but extremely terrifying. Time was not on their side. Every day they didn’t have any plan, was a day closer they would never leave this place…wherever this place was. That was another thing. He had no idea what country they were in much less what continent they were on. And just like that, he knew what the first step would be…find out where they were. The problem was he had no idea how to do that. But at least he had a first step, the beginning of a plan. He closed his eyes and prayed sleep would finally come to him. Marlena’s eyes opened. She saw John was sleeping soundly and tried not to move so she wouldn’t wake him. She knew he stayed awake long after she fell asleep thinking of way for them to escape. Marlena knew his greatest fear was Stefano finding out she was pregnant. That was her greatest fear as well. If he could be so cruel to take away one child, he wouldn’t hesitate to take this child. The one thing she could count on was John doing everything in his power to help all of them escape. From the moment their paths crossed, John had always been there when she needed him. When he had no idea of who he was, he was there for her. When she thought he was Stefano in West Virginia, he was there for her. When they both thought he was Roman, he promised he would never leave her. When Roman came back and he was married to Isabella, he was still there for her. And after Isabella died, and he was honest about his undying love for her, he was there for her. No matter how many times she tried to push him away, no matter how many times she swore they could never be together, no matter how many times she said she loved Roman, no matter how many times they gave in to their feelings and afterwards she said never again, he was always there when she needed him. Now it was her turn to be there for him. Whatever they needed to do, they would do.
****************************Kristin***************************
The minute Kristin walked into the small airport she was greeted by her pre-arranged driver. They walked side by side in silence. There was no need to speak to him. He already had the address. But the address she gave him was for a modest two-bedroom cottage about a mile down the road from the castle. The cottage was fully furnished and occupied by an elderly couple employed by Stefano. Their sole responsibility was to live in and maintain the cottage. However, on the rare occasion someone used the passage or arrived at their front door, they were to ignore whoever it was and only intervene if a certain colored card was handed to one of them. In that case, instructions would be given and they were to follow them to the letter, no questions asked. Once that person/persons left, they were instructed to burn the card and forget anything ever happened. Stefano left nothing to chance. One of the many things Stefano taught her was to always have an escape strategy. This was one of many tunnels underneath the castle. Every single tunnel led to a different escape route.
Sitting in the back seat with her eyes closed, Kristin began to prepare herself for Stefano’s fury. He hated surprises, and this was going to be one hell of a surprise. Whatever happened would just have to happen. John meant more to her than anything or anyone else in the world, including Stefano and maybe her own brother. Kristin’s eyes popped open. That was the first time she admitted to herself John meant more to her than Stefano or Peter. It was surprising but also liberating. She loved and adored both of them, but John was everything to her.
Stefano was the only father she knew. He married her mother when she and her brother Peter were very young. He raised them like his own. They had the best educations money could buy. There was nothing he ever denied them. When they were old enough, he brought them into the family business… the legitimate side of the family business. While she thrived, Peter wasn’t interested and eventually left to find his own path. They kept in touch and talked at least twice a month but every time she approached the subject of him returning to the family fold, he would change the subject. He never really gave her a valid reason but she suspected Peter found out about the dark side of Stefano and his empire long before she did. Up until the moment she found the secret passage and saw the way he was treating John; she thought he was just a smart businessman. She had never seen his dark side. Growing up she’d hear him yelling on the phone and threatening people but never once did she think he was capable of hurting people. Whenever she questioned him about the way he talked to people he always told her it was just business. He didn’t really mean the things she heard him say. Now she knew different.
She used to think she was good person with a good heart. And she was…before she found John and fell hopelessly in love or lust (she really wasn’t quite sure which one it really was). Now she was capable of doing things she never imagined. Kristin often wondered if Peter sensed the change in her and that was the real reason he never wanted to meet her in New York or anywhere else for that matter. The thought of her own brother disappointed in her haunted her in quiet moments…moments when she reminisced about the two of them growing up together. They used to be so close. She thought about the secrets they told one another. She remembered how they cried and held one another when their mother died. She remembered the day they took a blood oath to always be there for each other. They couldn’t have been more than 10 years old. She didn’t want to do it but Peter convinced her. He said the blood oath made it official. He told her anybody could say they would never leave each other, but if you really meant it you took the oath. Looking back, she realized he must have read it in a book. They had been so close growing up but so different. He was always reading. It was what he loved to do whenever he had free time. And she loved to spend her free time pretending she owned her own successful business. It was why she spent so much of her time with Stefano. A sudden sadness engulfed her. She missed her brother. If she could go back in time; would she do anything different? Would she make different choices if it meant she and Peter would be close to one another and share everything? Once again, the truth hit her like a ton of bricks. No; she wouldn’t.
The car began slowing down. They were already at the cottage. She grabbed her overnight bag and pulled the keys out of purse and was ready to get out the moment the car stopped. She didn’t need his help with her bag and she didn’t need to pay him…everything was prepaid including his tip. All she needed was to get inside the cottage, change into more comfortable clothes and shoes and begin her walk to the castle. For the first time since she left New York she felt butterflies in her stomach. Was it because she was about to see Stefano? Or was it because within 12 hours she would see John in person?
Kristin inserted the key in the lock, turned the handle and walked into the cottage. The couple who were watching tv, never said a word to her. In fact, they barely glanced in her direction. Apparently, they were used to people popping in and out at all hours of the day or night. She walked into the second bedroom, changed her clothes and shoes as fast as she could. Next, she entered the closet, turned on the light and closed the door. Kristin turned and moved the clothes aside, stepped closer to the right side of the back wall and began to slowly run her index finger down the crease where the two walls met. She knew exactly what she was feeling for. It should just be a few…and there it was…a small bump. If you didn’t know it was there, you would never find it. She pressed the bump and that side of the wall opened into a secret doorway. She grabbed her bag and walked through the “doorway”. As soon as she stepped into the tunnel, overhead lights came on, the secret door closed and the light in closet turned off. No one would ever know she had been there. The temperature in the tunnel was set at 72 degrees. It didn’t matter the time of year or the temperature outside, it was always 72 degrees. She slung her bag over her shoulder and began her trek. It would probably take her between 15 and 20 minutes. She was in no hurry. In fact, once she arrived, she would be on the other side of the castle. That side was closed off to most people. That’s the way she planned it. No one would know she was there until she made her presence known.
********************************Stefano******************************
It was late, but he was still awake. He was sitting behind his desk, reflecting on the day and drinking a snifter of Penelope amber and cognac–Daum. It was an expensive bottle to open when he was the only one drinking, but what the hell! So far, almost everything was going to plan. He could see the bond between mother and son was growing stronger. He could see how happy JJ was when he came back to his room in the evening. He knew they probably checked their room every day looking for cameras and microphones but wouldn’t find any. He was keeping his word…no cameras, no bugs. Every time Marlena came to him and asked him a favor concerning JJ, he granted it. He knew she was wary of him, but that would change with time. All he needed to do was keep Marlena’s attention focused on JJ and slowly shift it away from John. Of course, for the time being John was always on her mind and he realized nothing would change that. She loved him, he accepted that…at least for time being. She was type of woman that when she loved someone, there was no other. It was only that person in her heart, mind, soul, body and bed. He’d seen that for himself when she was married to Roman. He watched her from afar while she mourned “Roman’s death”. Until John came along, he would never have believed someone else would ever take Roman’s place. But that’s exactly what he did. His creation, his pawn escaped, made his way to Salem, found
Marlena and not only fell in love with her, but she fell in love with him. And if it could happen once, it could happen again. He wasn’t deluding himself, she would never love him the way she loved John, but eventually she could be happy with him. If she missed her other children, they would be brought here. They would never want for anything. Whatever it took to make her happy. He would give them the best of the best, the same way he did with Kristin and Peter and now JJ. To be honest, he loved JJ and did more for JJ than Kristin and Peter. It probably had something to do with the fact he was Marlena’s son.
Peter and Kristin, a brother and sister who were completely different. When they were little, he sensed in Kristin a kindred spirit. Kristin was always in his office, she was always asking questions. He realized from an early age she was quite intelligent. She was constantly asking him to explain anything she didn’t understand. And he always took the time to explain it to her using terms and examples she would be able to understand. The only time he lied to her was when she asked about something she heard him say that involved the other side of his business empire. Peter was the complete opposite. He didn’t care about anything to do with his business. Except for Kristin, Peter was a loner and a somewhat romantic. Even though, he hadn’t seen Peter in years, they talked at least once a month. Peter called him every month to check in. What he didn’t know, would never know, is Stefano knew exactly where Peter lived, who he dated, and what he did for a living. He had one of his men watch over him every single day. Stefano had made a lot of enemies over the years he spent building his empire and knew some of those people wouldn’t think twice about kidnapping, hurting, killing Peter or any member of his family to get back at him. Right now, it was a dangerous time for all of his loved ones. Orpheus was out for revenge and he wouldn’t care what he had to do to achieve it. Orpheus wouldn’t rest until his thirst for revenge was quenched. Stefano understood that type of thirst. Any other deal between them would have worked out. The problem was they both wanted the same thing or more specifically the same person…Marlena. Stefano wanted her because he was in love with her. Orpheus told himself he wanted Marlena to hurt both Roman and John, but Stefano knew better. Yes, he blamed Roman for the death of wife, and yes, he hated John because of what happened in Switzerland; but the truth was he fell under Marlena’s spell and really wanted her for himself. How could one woman captivate so many men? What was it that made her different from all of the other women all of them had once loved? And why did she love John the way she had never loved any other man…including Roman? John was his creation. A creation that his daughter, Kristin, was so obsessed with she would defy him. Did she really think she could come here without him knowing? Stefano glanced at his watch. The phone rang; right on time. It was a call he was expecting. There was no greeting, he simply asked one question before he hung up the phone. “When?”
Stefano was furious. After everything he taught her over the years; how could she be so reckless? How could she put everything he’d planned for years in jeopardy? Her obsession with John was out of control. He had someone following her just he had someone following Peter. She had been under his watchful eye for years. The minute she found out John was injured, he knew she would risk everything to see him. It was the reason he had her phones tapped. When she ordered a driver to pick her up and drop her off at the cottage, it was his driver. The couple who were in his employ had been instructed to call him the minute she went thru the secret passageway. He knew exactly where she was heading. He would be waiting for her.
With regret, he gulped down the rest of his cognac and placed the empty snifter on his desk. What a waste! Cognac was meant to be sipped and enjoyed. What he just did was sacrilegious! But there were more important matters to attend to right now. Kristin needed to be dealt with before she ruined everything. And she would be dealt with, but first he would do what he had done every night since JJ was born. He would stop in his room and kiss him goodnight. In Stefano’s twisted mind, he believed everything he had done was good for JJ. Maybe one day JJ would know the truth and if that day ever came, he would be happy Stefano had taken him from his real parents. It wouldn’t matter to him that everything he thought he knew had been a lie. It wouldn’t matter to him his entire life was a lie.
*******************************Johnny**************************
Earlier that evening Johnny fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. He spent the entire day with John and Marlena. The last thing on his mind before he fell asleep was how much he loved spending time with the both of them. Hours later he woke up to go to the bathroom and now he couldn’t go back to sleep. He kept thinking about Marlena. He kept thinking how easy it was to talk to her about anything. He couldn’t wait until he would be able to spend time with them again. As much as he loved his uncle, it was nice to have other people there he could talk to. He didn’t know how long they would stay but he hoped it would be a long time. He didn’t want John to be hurt, but he didn’t want them to leave. He closed his eyes and wondered if would ever meet their children. Maybe they would come here for a visit. The thought of them actually coming here to visit was comforting to him. He began to feel sleepy again. Just as he was drifting off, he heard footsteps. It was his uncle. Stefano came every night to kiss him goodnight. Sometimes he was awake and sometimes he was asleep. Whenever he was awake and pretending to be asleep, Uncle Stefano always knew. Even if he lay still and didn’t move, he knew. Johnny closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He heard the door open and Stefano walk over to him. Johnny didn’t move. Stefano leaned over and kissed him on the forehead. Johnny waited for Stefano to tell him he needed to go to sleep and rub his fingers through his hair. Instead, all he heard was Stefano leaving his room. Johnny’s eyes popped open. This was the first time, he actually fooled him. He heard his footsteps walking down the hall. But they were going the wrong way. Johnny realized his uncle wasn’t heading to his bedroom but in the opposite direction. He walked as quietly to the door and opened it but Stefano just disappeared. Johnny got back in bed and tried to think of where he could have gone. There were no other rooms he could have entered, just a long hallway. An idea came to him. He would try to solve this mystery. He could pretend to be a detective and try to solve the case like John did when he was a policeman. That would be fun! He could solve the mystery and surprise his uncle. He would call it The Case of the Disappearing Uncle. Uncle Stefano would love it! If he was feeling better, John might even help him. Soon Johnny drifted off to sleep dreaming about how proud his uncle would be of him. He had no idea how this innocent game would eventually be a real-life adventure.
To be continued.
The Jarlena Journal 
Please tell me you are continuing this?!?!
LikeLike
I wish!!
LikeLike
Hey where is the rest of the story I’m going crazy here
LikeLike
I would love to see the end of this story after all these years.
LikeLike